ã€ŠThe Alpha King&#x27;s Claimã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 1 by desirenovel

    Serena

    Paintings.

    I always love them. Whenever there was an art show near Manhattan, I make it a point to go check the

    artworks and possibly buy one. Or two. Or three of them.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    What I look for in a painting were the strokes the painter uses, the use of colors and how they blend in

    with the picture in general, and of course, the drawing.

    I had always been a sucker for fantasy-inspired paintings. Fantasticalndscapes, mythical creatures,

    men and women wearing weird clothing, oh yes, I collected them all. They had always reached out to a

    part of my soul that I had been guarding since I lost my parents. They had always called out to a part of

    me that I wasn¡¯t sure what.

    Maybe, my parents as painters could be the reason. They influenced my tastes after all. But deep

    inside me, I knew there was always something special about these types of paintings I couldn¡¯t quite

    figure out.

    One rainy day, I ran across an antique shop in downtown Manhattan about to be closed by the bank for

    bankruptcy. The different antique disys were spread all over the street in the hopes that some

    passers-by would still buy them.

    I caught sight of a beautiful painting of andscape. Breathtaking it was and purely, forck of a better

    word, out-of-this-world. The painting showed a mountain range with its slopes covered in autumn trees.

    In the center of this mountain range, just nestled on top of the hill was a silver-ted castle. The details

    were extraordinary, magical even. I couldn¡¯t resist its call, so in the end, I bought it. Plus, I didn¡¯t want it

    to be wet with the rain. I wanted to give it a home.

    The antique shop owner, an olddy probably in herte sixties, was gracious enough to give me a

    discount considering the painting had smudges on the edges due to its aged state. I was kind enough

    to refuse it. If she was in bankruptcy, at least my full payment of the painting would help her in some

    way.

    ¡°May the magic be with you always,¡± she said with a smile as we parted.

    I just shrugged my shoulders never really thinking much about her words. I didn¡¯t know then, it had

    meaning.

    The first night the painting was with me, I dreamed about magical creatures: behemoths in the sky,

    beautiful mermaids swimming in the ocean, and fairies hiding in the woods. The dream was lovely. I

    didn¡¯t want it to end.

    The second night, I dreamed about the castle on the hill. It was beckoning me, wanting me to go there.

    I woke up in the middle of the night panting. Not knowing exactly what got me so worked up.

    The third night, my dream brought me inside the castle. It was enormous with arched roofs and ss

    walls. In a blink of an eye, I was sent to a bed chamber. The sheets were covered with an embroidered

    insignia: a profile of what looked like an animal¡ªa wolf¡ªand around it were curves, lines, and symbols

    I had nevere across. It was beautifully colorful.

    But what really captured my attention was the one lying on it. It was a man and from what I could

    gather, the king of the castle as he had a crown on top his head screaming almighty powerful.

    Of course, that wasn¡¯t the only thing that made my eyes pop.

    It was a certain body part of his that stood like a rod as if saying ¡®hi¡¯ to me. It was located down south.

    Really, really down south. Lower than his waist and just between his thighs.

    His right hand, oh yes, it was curled into a fist, wrapping securely that body part of his like it was its

    second skin.

    The thing that woke me up from that weird dream was when his hand started pumping and he groaned

    like it was the best fucking masturbation he had.

    I had to take in deep breaths just to calm myself down. One, two, three. One, two, three. But I knew I

    was fooling myself. I felt wet, hot, and bothered by it and I stayed like that for the whole day until the

    fourth night came.

    The dream didn¡¯t start with anything magical or downright erotic really. It was just me inside my bed,

    lying like a log, unmoving, yet inside my head, I heard an ethereal voice¡ªa woman¡¯s voice¡ªcalling out

    to me to stand up and touch the painting.

    And like a puppet, I did.

    The next thing I knew, I woke up inside that castle¡¯s majestic bed chamber with the said king on top

    me.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 2 by desirenovel

    Aero

    On his deathbed, my father gave the crown to me, but he let me promise that I¡¯d get a queen in the

    next three days.

    Three fucking days.

    Of course, considering he was dying and that I desired the throne all my life, I had to agree, but deep

    inside me, I knew I was lying.

    Fast forward ten yearster, I still didn¡¯t fulfill his wish and not an ounce of guilt crept inside my head.

    I hated women. All of them in general. And that probably all stemmed because my mother, Olivia, the

    Queen of Phanteon, decided to bed another man. Lots of them. She had an insatiable appetite for all

    things cock-rted. My father¡¯s was unfortunately not enough. In the end, driven mad by jealousy and

    betrayal, he killed my mother. Only a few people knew about it and the kingdom was fed with false

    information that she died because of an illness.

    Lately, my ministers had pressured me into taking a queen. Or at least own a harem that would cater to

    my sexual needs.

    Those ministers that did that¨Cthey were six feet under the ground now, and the harem that they

    started? Well¡­let¡¯s just say my army was grateful to me.

    I don¡¯t have any phobia of women really. I simply abhor them and the entire kingdom knew it.

    Hence, most, if not all of the staff of the castle, were males. The female staff had to hide whenever I

    was near, else they¡¯d be beheaded on the spot.

    But don¡¯t get me wrong. As king, I¡¯m decisive, I¡¯m fair, and I see to the welfare of my people be it of the

    opposite gender or not.

    I just disliked seeing a woman inside my castle or even entertain the thought of having a queen.

    So, with that said, you could say I was pretty surprised when a woman suddenly materialized under me

    when I was just about to drop myself into the bed.

    Our eyes met, both wide with surprise and confusion. She had her arms spread on each side; her chest

    rising and falling double time. Her legs were spread apart. I was in between it and I couldn¡¯t deny the

    brief press of my sudden erection against that fleshy part down her abdomen.

    At first, I felt disgusted, but the next second, I felt¡­

    No. Certainly, it was just a y of my mind.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Going back to the matter at hand, my hands remained paralyzed not knowing exactly what to do.

    Should I shove her away? Should I bring her up from the bed while fisting that waterfall of brown hair?

    Or should I behead her as I would usually order my guards to do¨Cnot like that ever happened to date,

    but a good demonstration to all my subjects would be a delightful idea to let them know I was truly a

    man of my word.

    Neither of my ideas actually happened, for in a span of two seconds, my double doors burst open and

    in came my audacious younger brother, Elijah. He didn¡¯t even have the gall to knock on my bedroom

    door and that meant he was in trouble over something only I could fix.

    ¡°Oh, what do we have here? I guess the rumors aren¡¯t true after all,¡± he said, an amused tone in his

    voice clear.

    I groaned. ¡°This is not what you think.¡±

    ring at the mysterious, tongue-tied woman, I stood up and pulled myself away from her lightning

    quick. At the sight of her two abominations¡ªbreasts¡ªI cringed. She wore a yellow chemise that left

    little to the imagination. I wasn¡¯t surprised. My whore of a mother used to wear a simr one when

    seducing her men.

    The said garment was almost see-through. The outline of her nipples was as clear as day. Her legs,

    widely spread to my horror, showed the smoothness of her inner thighs. Luckily, she wore a covering

    that hid that despicable part of her as a woman.

    I hadn¡¯t seen such a covering before. What was the name of that thing again I heard from my soldiers?

    Underwear? Maybe this was a fashion the women of my kingdom use to blindly put men into

    submission.

    ¡®Maybe I¡¯ll pass on a decree to rid of such horrid thing.¡¯

    When our eyes connected again, she actually had the sense to look surprised and fearful.

    Not my first time really. All women Ie in contact with be it a princess of some neighboring kingdom

    or a priestess would show fear in their eyes. They knew my reputation already.

    But this mysterious woman, from showing fear, actually had the audacity to frown at me in the next

    second. She covered her body with the avable bedding within her reach and shot me a re.

    ¡°What kind of prank is this?¡± she yelled. ¡°I demand an answer!¡±

    ¡®She demands an answer?¡¯

    I scoffed. What a bold but reckless woman she was. Her head had loose screws maybe? Did she not

    know I was her king?

    ¡°No, I, demand an answer, woman.¡± The muscles of my jaw became taut. My eyes turned to slits as I

    stared at her re head-on. ¡°I¡¯m your king. You, however, are a nobody. Who told you to suddenly poof

    your way inside my chamber, into my bed, under me no less, and demand an exnation?¡±

    Suddenly, she appeared lost for a moment, her brows furrowing, and couldn¡¯t speak.

    My younger brother saw this as a chance to butt in. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you guys are trying to prove by

    acting as if you¡¯re both strangers,¡± he clucked his tongue and grinned at me, ¡°but it seems to me,

    brother, judging from what I saw earlier, my problem is solved. Just tell me you really like women and

    be done with it. I clearly saw both of you ready to fuck. You can¡¯t say I¡¯m imagining things!¡±

    ¡°This is a prank, right? Tell me this is just a prank,¡± the woman cried out, her voice shaky and

    desperate.

    Finally, she decided to leave the mattress and stood on the other side of the bed, a distance away from

    me and Elijah.

    I would have to order my attendants to change my bedding stat.

    ¡°I was just inside my room,¡± she continued, her eyes wandering from the room to us. ¡°I heard a

    woman¡¯s voice. She told me to touch the painting. I did and then suddenly, I¡¯m here. It¡¯s pretty much a

    God-damned prank to me.¡± She turned to Elijah with another re and then to me and continued, ¡°Who

    are you and who told you to do this?!¡±

    I was beyond pissed with her demanding voice.

    Without thinking, I crossed the room and went straight to her in purposeful strides. ¡°Woman, nobody,¡± I

    said as I neared her, ¡°I repeat, nobody talks to me like that. You are trespassing the royal chamber. You

    are disrespecting your King. You have shamefully stripped yourself in front of me. You have raised your

    voice to both two royals. Need I say more? For your transgressions, you will be beheaded on the first

    light of day.¡±

    Fear crossed her eyes again, but it was only brief because she suddenly burst outughing. One that

    was belly deep and full.

    ¡°Oh my God, you¡¯re the best actor I have seen in my entire life!¡± She ced a hand on my bare

    shoulder and patted me. Patted me!

    The gall of this woman¡­

    ¡°And the setting. Wow. The details of this room sure look striking.¡± She sashayed past me and then

    enthusiastically studied my Kingdom¡¯s emblem embroidered on my bedding. ¡°Wow.¡± She voiced out,

    her smile stretching from ear to ear.

    I was taken off-guard for a moment. Her smile was disarming.

    ¡°Seriously, what did you guys do huh? Rent the whole bloody Hollywood for me? Who set you up? I¡¯m

    sure it was Jenny, right? My cousin can be theatrical sometimes.¡±

    What was this woman bbering about?

    Elijah and I exchanged nces. Confusion swirling in our heads.

    ¡®Tell me this is just your ploy to make me think you still hate women, brother,¡¯ he mind-linked. I tossed

    him a good, stern look and answered, ¡äNo. As I said, she just materialized in front of me. I didn¡¯t bring

    her here and we were certainly not about to fuck.¡ä

    ¡®Wow,¡¯ he shook his head slowly, looking amazed. ¡®Talk about a rip-off.¡¯ He watched as the woman

    sauntered from corner to corner of my bedroom looking for who-knows-what. He tossed me another

    good look and I swear I clearly saw the cogs in his brain turning. ¡äOkay, I¡¯ll take it from here,¡ä he told

    me, grinning from ear to ear. ¡äYou just¡­uhm¡­keep your mouth shut. She won¡¯t see you attractive if

    you keep up with your stingy attitude.¡±

    ¡®What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡¯ I growled but he dismissed me, instead establishing a conversation

    with her again.

    ¡°It seems you have been misguided, Beautiful. This is not a prank. You are truly inside the king¡¯s

    chamber. If you so kindly look outside the balcony, you¡¯ll see I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±

    Elijah gestured to the grand balcony I had left open and beamed a smile on her way.

    The woman seemed to consider it. She slowly moved outside, sweeping the long see-through curtains I

    had to the side as she walked past it, and then stood in the center of my balcony.

    The sight of her back with her straight brown hair had me swallowing a nonexistent lump in my throat. I

    had never had a woman in my chamber before, even more so in my arms. To see her standing there in

    my balcony wrecked the normal beating of my heart.

    I hated it.

    ¡°Oh God, this is¡­this isn¡¯t real.¡± She shook her head and then turned to face us again.

    Through the sheer curtain, our eyes met again. Hers was a mixture of more confusion, utter surprise

    and dread. Mine was all pride.

    ¡°Oh, but we are,¡± I said, the tone of my voice turning low, predatory, ¡°So if you don¡¯t want your head cut

    off, you would do well to respect me.¡±

    She gasped audibly, took a step back and tightened her grip on the bedding. ¡°My head?¡± she

    murmured shakily, her face a painting of real fear. ¡°My¡­¡±

    Then, I saw her eyes roll back. From where she stood, her bnce simply disappeared. She was

    hurtling down the floor faster than I could react, but luckily, before her head contacted the ground,

    Elijah was quick to catch her. He was known across the kingdom to be the fastest werewolf there was.

    Well, second to their king at least.

    Cradled by his arms, her head hung low, her eyes squeezed shut. Whatever made her unconscious, I

    didn¡¯t care. It would be easier to dispose of her like this.

    My brother looked at me, displeased. It was the first time I had seen him like this.

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t scare her away please,¡± he said, shaking his head. ¡°She¡¯s my only chance at freedom.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about, Elijah?¡± I barked, my brows knotting.

    He looked surprised for a moment and then an amused smile reshaped the grim line of his mouth.

    ¡°The Council didn¡¯t tell you?¡±

    ¡°Tell me what?¡± I asked. Nothing escapes my attention unless it was something I purposefully ignored.

    Elijah tsked and sighed deeply.

    ¡°Father knew you wouldn¡¯t take a wife after his death despite your promise,¡± he started. With that

    sentence alone, I had a feeling I wouldn¡¯t like what woulde next. ¡°So, to solve that problem, he set

    a limit to your kingship. You¡¯ll kiss your crown goodbye if you didn¡¯t take a wife forty days after your

    twenty-ninth birthday.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± I bellowed. The hell didn¡¯t I know this?

    My birthday was three days from now. For a normal man blessed with good looks and wealth, forty

    days would have been easy to procure a wife, but to me, it was close to impossible. I prefer to go to

    war with the fae realm than woo a woman.

    Shit.

    ¡°You could only imagine how that sounded to me,¡± my brother went on, his jaw tensing. ¡°I¡¯m the next in

    line to the crown, but you know I don¡¯t want it. Just thinking about the duties gives me chills.¡±

    He looked back at the woman and as quick as a blink, his expression lightened. He smiled again.

    ¡°However, it seems the Goddess has smiled down on you, brother. The timing is just perfect. Look at

    her. She¡¯s your ticket to your marital problems. She¡¯s my ticket to freedom.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my ticket to a big ass headache,¡± I quipped. ¡°She appears to be clueless about where she is and

    who we are. My suspicion is, she came from a different realm. She could be anything and I don¡¯t want

    that.¡± I cast a cold look at the woman and snarled. ¡°I don¡¯t need a wife. I don¡¯t need a queen. I¡¯ve told

    the council that over and over again.¡±

    ¡°But your kingdom needs an heir,¡± Elijah replied. ¡°If you won¡¯t give them, who else will?¡±

    ¡°You will,¡± I answered without hesitation. ¡°You have a number of women in yourp, Elijah. You

    probably have a brood as we speak. Let one of your firstborns be my heir.¡±

    ¡°And risk a rebellion?¡± he frowned at me. ¡°Aero, you are the rightful ruler. I am just your step-brother.

    I¡¯m not cut out for this stuff and neither are my sons¡­¡± He cleared his throat and shrug his shoulders,

    ¡°Well¡­if I do have one, but that¡¯s not the point. As your Royal Adviser, I advise you to take this woman.

    She materialized under you for crying out loud. Doesn¡¯t that mean something?¡±

    ¡°I hate women. I hate their guts. I abhor their bodies,¡± I stated point-nk. ¡°If you won¡¯t help me fix this

    problem, then I¡¯ll fix it on my own. I¡¯m the Alpha King of Phanteon. I¡¯ll overwrite our father¡¯s decree.¡±

    ¡°Good luck with that then,¡± he snapped.

    I rolled my eyes heavenward in response to his statement, then I turned away from them and walked

    out of the balcony.

    ¡°Take her to the dungeon. She¡¯ll rot there for as long as possible.¡±

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 3 by desirenovel

    Serena

    I woke up surprisingly without a pounding headache despite remembering I lost consciousness in the

    middle of a balcony¡ªthe so-called king¡¯s balcony no less. I should have hit the ground, gained a

    concussion, or maybe broken my spine, but I felt as healthy as I was before this entire hubaloo

    started. Either the balcony had seriously soft ground or my fall was cut¡ªI couldn¡¯t really remember

    what happened after I lost consciousness, but either way, it was to my advantage.

    All memories of over thest few hours¡ªor minutes? or days? I couldn¡¯t be so sure¡ªhad returned to

    me like a flood the moment my eyes flitted open. My instantment was, ¡®Yes, I¡¯m actually inside a

    fantasy world, how great is that?!¡± But my sane mind interjected, reminding me that yeah, my head was

    under threat of dismemberment. That arrogant man who called himself king promised I¡¯d be beheaded

    in the first light of day.

    Quickly, I surveyed myself and the ce I was in. I was on a bed with a very soft mattress and pillows,

    wearing a rather silky short dress that was up to the knee. I scrunched up my nose. Clearly, I wasn¡¯t on

    my own bed and in my pajamas, and that meant I wasn¡¯t dreaming of the events I remembered with

    those men.

    The bed was a four-poster, its thick drapes were spread up to cover the mattress entirely. Darkness

    enveloped me inside. I had to extend my arm just so I could reach the cloth and check the outside

    environment.

    My heart skipped a beat thereafter. It was daylight. Possibly even morning. Meaning, my time was up

    and I¡¯d likely kiss my head goodbye soon.

    A feeling of dread washed all over me then.

    ¡°Oh no¡­¡± I muttered, shaking my head. ¡°No, no, no, no, no! I got to find a way out of this ce!¡±

    I scrambled to leave the bed, pushing myself out of the darkness and into the light. When my feet hit

    the cold, shiny floor that¡¯s when I saw two guards standing near an open door on the right, dressed in

    armors and helmets. They looked seriously like Mobile Legend wannabes with all the dangerous vibe

    and pointed heavy-looking spears.

    I ced a hand over my mouth to stifle my gasp. Despite their covered faces, I felt their eyes on me,

    but luckily, they didn¡¯t move. Not an inch. Just like those guards in the Buckingham Pce. Good.

    Turning around, I looked for another way out of the room. There was a second door on the left, near

    the bed, so slowly so as not to arouse suspicion, I neared it. Once inside, I groaned, feeling

    disappointed upon seeing the familiar set-up of afort room with ss walls and a huge, steaming

    pool.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find the water veryforting on your skin once you dip in the pool. Try it, I insist,¡± a male voice

    suddenly stated behind me.

    I whirled around to see my intruder and there he was, the man whom I remembered to be the king¡¯s

    brother.

    ¡°I am Prince Elijah at your service, brother of King Aero of the Kingdom of Phanteon, Royal Adviser to

    His Majesty and a self-confesseddies man. May I know your name, Beautiful Maiden?¡±

    Instead of answering him, I furrowed my brows and said, ¡°Pleasantries are useless when you are here

    to assist me to my doom.¡±

    ¡°Doom?¡± his brow arched up and he looked confused. ¡°What made you think that?¡±

    I scoffed. What was this man ying at?

    ¡°If I recall correctly, your cruel brother sentenced me to death by beheading for stupid reasons.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, don¡¯t worry about that,¡± he quickly shook his head. ¡°He was just talking nonsense. Don¡¯t take it

    personally.¡±

    ¡°He threatened me,¡± I ced a hand on my chest. ¡°Of course, I¡¯d take it personally.¡±

    But my show of bravado was ignored. He just shrugged his shoulders and looked unconcerned.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it, promise. Plus, my brother doesn¡¯t always have that acidic attitude. You¡¯ll find that

    he has a caring side too.¡±

    ¡°What makes you think I want to know more about him?¡± I hissed. ¡°I¡¯m supposed to be at home. Where

    is this ce anyway and why am I here?¡±

    As much as I¡¯m a fan of fantasy, I didn¡¯t think staying in this ce would be healthy. One, I have no

    idea how to survive. I have no money, no shelter to call my own, no belongings even, and no Akita, my

    favorite Siberian husky pet to give me my daily dose of happy pill. Second, I¡¯m not even sure where this

    ce is. It seems like Earth to me, but I don¡¯t know what food they eat or if they even eat at all. Them

    using English as anguage was a bonus, but still, that advantage was outweighed by the many

    disadvantages.

    The man named Prince Elijah didn¡¯t seem offended by my authoritative tone of voice. He looked

    amused even.

    ¡°Well, uhm, instead of bringing you to the dungeon as per the king¡¯s wishes, I took you to this manor

    instead,¡± he answered. ¡°This ce is far from the castle, don¡¯t worry. This is a safe ce for you to stay

    while we sort your uhm¡­situation. You said so yourself you just touched a painting and then poof, you

    were suddenly transported to the king¡¯s bed.¡±

    I hesitantly nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a simple way to put it.¡± I couldn¡¯t wrap my head around what actually

    happened back in my room, but at least now, I had somebody who might possess some information, or

    at least that¡¯s what I was hoping for.

    ¡°The king¡¯s guess is as good as mine, you may havee from a different realm,¡± the prince stated.

    ¡°Can you morph into a creature? Show fangs instead? Or drink blood? Maybe cast spells? Produce

    scales and horns? Or maybe you¡¯re like those fae people with their ethereal beauty and irresistible

    sensuality. You certainly are beautiful and sexy, definitely perfect for my bro¡ª¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I frowned. Whatever he was going with his conversation, I didn¡¯t want

    any part in it. This man must have had his head deformed. If I was right with my hunch, he was

    certainly referring to cryptozoology stuff.

    ¡°Hmmm, judging from your answer and your odd reactionsst night, I now know what you are,¡± he

    bobbed his head up and down as if sure with his guess. ¡°You¡¯re a human.¡±

    I blinked many times when he said it and for a moment, I wanted tough.

    ¡°So are you,¡± I replied, tossing him a pointed look from head to foot. I meane on, it was a no

    brainer. He looked like a human in my eyes. He had a normal-looking head, limbs, and torso. And he

    even had a bulge¡ªmaybe not as visible as the king¡¯s, but a bulge still¡ªunder his pants that housed

    that anatomical part for procreation and other purposes¡­

    The prince thenughed a little. ¡°Oh no, no, no. I¡¯m different. I¡­uhm¡­well, this is difficult. How do I

    say this.¡± He scratched his head looking almost shy. ¡°Since the realms were created, there never has

    been a report where a human trespassed worlds. We made sure humans were clueless of our

    existence and we kept thatw sacred, even until now. You are the first in this kingdom to appear.¡±

    ¡°Realms?¡± I parroted, almost choking up the word. ¡°That¡¯s quite a strong word to use. Let me guess,

    you are creatures that only exist in books.¡±

    ¡°Pft!¡± Now the man trulyughed out loud.

    I red at him, taking offense in his reaction.

    Luckily, a few secondster he stopped.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that was wrong of me, but I can¡¯t help it. We are real after all,¡± he dered. ¡°We are not just

    characters in books. You are in the Kingdom of Phanteon, a world where only werewolves and lycans

    exist.¡±

    That¡¯s it. This prince really had brain damage, but after everything I experiencedst night and these

    past few minutes, I certainly could tell he was telling the truth.

    ¡°Werewolves¡­ Lycans¡­¡± I tested each word on my tongue. They felt rough and unusual, and totally

    bonkers, but another part of me was trying to make good sense of the words. ¡°You mean like Teen Wolf

    and Underworld?¡±

    Prince Elijah opened his mouth, looking dumb. ¡°I don¡¯t get what you¡¯re saying. Is that a thing in the

    human world?¡±

    ¡®Huh,¡¯ my mindughed at the irony.

    ¡°I¡¯d already tag you as a certified nutjob if it wasn¡¯t for this weird room I¡¯m in or the guards mboyantly

    dressed near the doorway. I remember what I sawst night too: a balcony view of a settlement that I¡¯d

    only believe exist in the fantasy world, and I remember just how instantly I changed locations after

    touching the painting, like magic, so I¡¯d say you are really telling the truth.¡±

    ¡°I like that your dissecting information in a rather calm way,¡± he grinned.

    ¡°What would you have me do? Shout like a lunatic? Ask you to¡ªwhat?¡ªtransform in front of me? No

    way is that going to happen. I already passed outst night because of sudden surprise. I don¡¯t want

    that to happen again.¡±

    ¡°May I know your name please?¡± he suddenly changed the subject. This time, I could tell in his eyes he

    was being genuine.

    ¡°Serena McAllister,¡± I blurted out.

    ¡°Hmm, Vas¨ªlissa Serena. I like the sound of it.¡±

    At that, I tossed him a confused and sharp look. What was he talking about? I¡¯m pretty sure he used

    Greeknguage, but what did the word mean? And how does this man know how to speak English and

    Greek to begin with?

    ¡°Anyway, I know some people who might have an answer to your situation,¡± he walked past the door

    and into the interior of the bathroom, stood near the steaming pool, and stared at me again. ¡°Who could

    even bring you back to the human realm. I¡¯ll help you, but in return, you must help me too.¡±

    I hauled in a deep breath.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I should trust you,¡± I said without any hesitation.

    He ced a fist over his chest and briefly dipped his head towards me.

    ¡°I¡¯m the king¡¯s brother. I¡¯m a royal and royals always keep their word. Plus, I just saved your life from

    execution didn¡¯t I?¡±

    At this point in my life, I didn¡¯t think trusting him could harm me. Considering the situation, I didn¡¯t have

    much advantage to begin with. I¡¯m vulnerable in this kingdom he called Phanteon and as much as I

    hated it, he was my only hope for survival and returning to my home.

    I hissed. ¡°Okay, point taken. What do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°Oh well, nothing,¡± he was for a moment a little hesitant to continue. ¡°I just¡­well..I want you to rid of the

    king¡¯s hate of women.¡±

    ¡°Your brother hates women?¡± I asked, taken aback. No wonder the prick looked at me like a pestst

    night. Does he actually have gynophobia? That¡¯s tough.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± the prince trailed off. ¡°It¡¯s an issue the kingdom has for many years now and because of it, we

    are having difficulties getting an heir.¡±

    My jaw tensed. ¡°If you¡¯re saying I carry his children then I¡¯m out.¡±

    Don¡¯t get me wrong, I love children. I even volunteered to work in a nearby orphanage house to take

    care of the orphans once a week after my day job. I just didn¡¯t like the idea of spreading my legs in

    exchange for a favor. That¡¯s just downright immoral. I wouldn¡¯t stoop that low even if it meant I wouldn¡¯t

    be able to return to my world and be stranded in this God-damned realm.

    ¡°No,¡± the prince quickly answered, but then he diverted his eyes from me to the pool and trailed off

    once again. ¡°No¡­ I just want you to gradually desensitize him using your presence¡ªjust your

    presence and maybe establish conversation too? One that will not lead to an argument? My brother is

    very blunt with his words.¡±

    I groaned inwardly. ¡°I¡¯m aware. I got a taste of itst night.¡±

    ¡°Well, good,¡± he shed a grin. ¡°You have a head start. Is it a deal then?¡±

    ¡°If you promise I could return home, then it¡¯s a deal,¡± I boomeranged.

    ¡°Promise¡­¡± He trailed off the third time. It was getting on my nerves. I shouldn¡¯t trust this man

    ¡°When will we start?¡± I asked.

    He smiled at me and answered, ¡°Now, actually. This manor is the king¡¯s sanctum. He alwayses

    here every day.¡± He looked up at the giant ss dome directly above the pool, stared at it for a couple

    of seconds, and then continued, ¡°Right about now actually. He is on his way here, so that means I

    probably should get going. I certainly don¡¯t want to receive his ire early in the morning. He¡¯d likely put

    two and two together and will immediately me me for your presence here.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± I gasped, surprised by his words. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be seeing the king so soon and here in this

    ce no less. ¡°I thought I¡¯d only meet the king in court and royal gatherings,¡± I voiced out as he walked

    past me and into the bedroom. ¡°That¡¯s usually the case in my world, not unless I¡¯m family or the¡­

    mistress of the king, but I¡¯m not. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯d be sentencing my head again when he sees me

    here? He certainly didn¡¯t approve when I appeared in his chamberst night.¡±

    Prince Elijah paused from walking and gave me a thumbs up, ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. I have great faith in you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not very assuring, Your High¡ªness,¡± I frowned at him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you at the castle soon.¡± He winked at me and without a wave goodbye, waltzed out of the room

    leaving me to defend myself against the biggest, baddest wolf in this kingdom.

    Literally.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 4 by desirenovel

    Aero

    The Kingdom of Phanteon boasted a vast and grandnd. Naturally, I would ce watchtowers in

    every boundary to ensure the safety of my people. In addition, I ordered guards to make rounds every

    hour day and night. The realms have had nothing but peace ever since it was created, but it pays to be

    vignt sometimes.

    My men were doing well with their duties, but a king like me preferred to check thends from time to

    time, be outside the castle and see if everything was in order.

    Evenings were my best times to shift into my werewolf form. I¡¯d run all over the kingdom, sometimes

    not stopping for hours until dawn hits the horizon. It was my way of keeping up with my form and

    stamina. I found running exhrating and I found it a good way to de-stress from the dramas of my

    court.

    Like for example, in this very night where I just found out my crown was under threat.

    My father was known to use underhanded means in getting what he wants. I never expected he¡¯d use it

    on me. When Elijah told me about the decree, I immediately called the Council, ordered them to

    eradicate it, but unfortunately for me, they refused, saying my father¡¯s words were absolute,

    nonnegotiable, and executory.

    I had to control myself not to deliver all of them six feet under. I¡¯m now the Alpha. I¡¯m now the king. I

    was supposed to have full control over my subjects but it seemed my father made it sure I couldn¡¯t

    worm my way out of this problem.

    The hell.

    Running around my kingdom sessfully decreased my anger of the night¡¯s unfortunate events. I had

    calmed down, but still, the thought of having to take a woman to be my queen still lingered inside my

    head. As to how I¡¯d do it, I had no idea yet, but I¡¯d be sure to use underhanded means to fulfill the

    decree.

    An eye for an eye. A tooth for a tooth. It¡¯s time to use my father¡¯s teachings against him.

    When the early morning sun hit my metallic ck fur, it was my cue to return, but instead of going back

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    directly to the castle, I went to my manor that was located in a nearbyke, northeast of my kingdom.

    Made with the finest stones in thend, my father gifted this abode to me when I sessfully first

    shifted at the age of twelve.

    This manor had since be my ce of sanctum. The only ce free of worries, ministers, and

    women. Mostly especially them.

    I was looking forward to a peaceful bath inside my bathroom; however, exactly the moment I stepped

    inside the entrance of the building, I sensed a presence. Someone was inside and it was giving out a

    scent that was both enticing and poisonous to my nose.

    I was in a guarded mode immediately.

    Slowly, I traced where the scent wasing from and it led me to my chamber. The intruder had the

    gall to actually trespass my most sacred space.

    But instead of frowning more, I grinned, looking forward to ripping this intruder¡¯s head off with my bare

    hands.

    As I entered my bedroom, the scent grew stronger and stronger. I was torn between gagging and

    relishing it. I was certainly almost tempted to do thetter and that made me angry all the more. This

    intruder could be using magic in order to get to me.

    Once inside, I looked around but there was none in my chamber. No sign of any soul at all, both living

    or dead, or otherwise.

    It was only when I opened the double doors of the bathroom when the scent really did hit me inrge

    volumes. I growled in displeasure.

    Maybe it was the oils used that threw me off earlier that¡¯s why I hadn¡¯t really realized who it was

    immediately, but now, as I stood in front of a very naked woman using my pool, I knew for a certain who

    she was.

    The first thought that crossed my mind that moment was, ¡®I¡¯m going to wring Elijah¡¯s head for this.¡¯

    The woman was sittingfortably on a partly submerged section of the pool, but I could see clearly

    she was butt naked like I was whenever I shift back to my human form. I was certainly naked earlier

    too, but all thanks to witch magic, werewolves, and lycans alike didn¡¯t need to worry about procuring a

    dress post shift. Now, I was properly garbed in my casual outfit of a white tunic and loose trousers; a

    perfect look to interrogate this woman again.

    The way her back curved and the way it looked wless and pristinely white against the sun¡¯s rays, it

    tempted my eyes to ogle instead of looking away. I clenched my hands, feeling disappointed with my

    idiotic show of weakness. She was just showing a lovely, feminine back. No big deal. But I hated how I

    couldn¡¯t keep my eyes off of it.

    I continued to look on, still deliberating on how to interrupt her, but then out of the blue, she stopped

    drying her hair and nced up.

    Our eyes met; hers instantly showed surprise while mine, seesawing between anger and amusement.

    ¡°Shit!¡± she cried out before she jumped into the water.

    I neared the pool, chose to stand directly above the sloping steps to block her exit, and then waited for

    her to resurface.

    After a minute, she did, but she was on the other side of the pool away from my reach.

    ¡°Here I thought I still had time to take a bath before your arrival. I guess I was wrong,¡± she stated, tly

    giving me a disappointed look. Her face was to me, but her body was pressed up against the pool tile

    as if trying to shield her nakedness from my view.

    Huh, as if I wanted to look at those insignificant pieces of reproductive organs.

    I cocked a brow and puffed my chest, feeling proud of myself. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t argue with that. Unfortunately

    for you, I¡¯m a fast runner.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not surprised with my presence here,¡± she pointed out.

    I crouched down the floor and dipped a finger on the water, testing its temperature. It was oddly warm

    and inviting. As if the stream that sourced my pool¡¯s water approved of this woman¡¯s bathing activities.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t yet fully grasped as to why you magically ended up here instead of the dungeon, and with a

    He¡¯ll get what¡¯s due to him and as for you, well, I¡¯ll decideter once you step out of my pool. You see, I

    just came from a good run and I¡¯m feeling dirty and tired. I¡¯m yet to take a bath and peacefully enjoy my

    water.¡±

    She tipped her chin up, picking up the hint I gave her. I¡¯m not fond of sharing my possessions, my

    water included, so that means she¡¯s absolutely not weed here.

    ¡°Then, would it be too much for His Highness to leave?¡± she stated and then pointed her eyes down the

    water. ¡°I¡¯d appreciate if you¡¯d give me a private time to¡­wear decent clothes.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I answered tly, a tick on my jaw appearing. ¡°I¡¯m the king. This is my manor. You don¡¯t get to

    order me what to do.¡±

    ¡°I heard you hate women, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡±

    ¡°Then, I presume you also hate watching them fully naked right?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    For a millisecond, I almost hesitated to answer. The vision of her naked back earlier popped inside my

    head. I didn¡¯t want to admit it to myself that my eyes enjoyed it. Damn sense organs. They are traitors.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s a win-win solution,¡± she continued. ¡°You leave. I get to wear my clothes privately. You get to

    bathe in your pool.¡±

    She had the audacity to negotiate with me. My eyes turned to slits and I stood up.

    ¡°How about this? You leave now. I bathe. I don¡¯t care a thing whatever you unt with that ghastly body

    of yours.¡±

    Her face cringed for a moment. ¡°Prince Elijah warned me about your colorful words.¡±

    ¡°Good. That means I don¡¯t need to sugarcoat everything I say to you. Now, are you going to leave or

    not? You¡¯re wasting my time, woman. I¡¯m not a patient man.¡±

    Her brows knotted, showing that she was under stress. I couldn¡¯t care less if that was the case. It was

    her fault she decided to bathe in my pool in the very beginning.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to stay here until you leave,¡± she finally stated, lifting her chin again and giving me a serious

    gaze. ¡°I¡¯m not a voyeur, Your High¡ªness, and I¡¯m certainly not the kind of woman who struts her tits

    and genitals in public.¡±

    Quite a problematic woman as expected.

    Clenching my teeth, I took in a deep breath so as to control my anger. If she didn¡¯t want to leave my

    pool then so be it.

    ¡°Not my problem then,¡± I said and then I started stripping.

    ¡°Wha¡­what are you doing?¡± she asked, suddenly her voice shaky. Was it because of fear or

    awkwardness, I cared less. Let her feel it as a form of my punishment.

    I dropped my tunic on the floor and continued unbuckling my belt whilst giving her a sharp re.

    ¡°Taking my well-deserved bath of course.¡±

    When I pulled down my trousers, she immediately turned her head away. From a fair skinplexion,

    her face turned red.

    This was a first.

    Normally, whenever my female subjects see me, they usually drop their heads low with their faces

    white as chalk. This would be my first time seeing a woman responding differently at the sight of me.

    Well, this was also the first stripping myself naked in front of a woman. Never in my life had I expected I

    would do such, but I didn¡¯t have a choice. I couldn¡¯t let a woman win. I couldn¡¯t let her win.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 5 by desirenovel

    Aero

    My muscles tensed when I straightened up, standing proud and mighty with all my glory and

    nakedness. I looked at her. She was still not facing me, acting as if the pool¡¯s bleach-white tiles were

    interesting.

    I scoffed at her inattention.

    All two hundred and twenty pounds of my weight submerged underwater when I entered the pool. I

    choose to sit on the lowest tform. My favorite spot. It had enough height for me to rest my head

    against the tiles and enough depth to soak the lower half of my body.

    ¡°Tell me, woman, what is my brother up to?¡± I asked, breaking the terse silence enveloping us.

    She cautiously nced towards my way and when she noticed my decent-enough look, she fully

    turned her face to me and answered, ¡°He is hiring me to straighten you up. Desensitize you from your

    fear of women.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t fear women. I hate them. Those two words are entirely different.¡± I gave her a cold look.

    She rolled her eyes to the ceiling and mocked me, ¡°Whatever.¡±

    Had she been close to my reach, I would have drowned her that instant for being so insolent, but I

    reminded myself I wasn¡¯t a murderer¡ªwell, except for the judgment of death I passed on to a capital

    offense in my kingdom¡ªbut that¡¯s a different story. In addition, she could be useful in the future.

    Mayhap be the solution to my current problem. Elijah said so himself.

    Damn him for putting this idea in my head.

    ¡°And in return for your services, what did he promise you?¡± I already knew the answer, but I asked

    anyway whilst I stared back at the dome ceiling.

    ¡°He promised to help me return to my own world.¡± As expected. What a typical thing about my brother.

    ¡°You mean the human realm?¡± I gazed back at her and saw the crease on her forehead.

    ¡°If you wish to call it that, then yes, the human realm.¡±

    ¡°I had the notion you were a human the first time we met. You reek of inness and filth.¡±

    ¡°Why would you say that?¡± Her voice became defensive.

    I barely contained myself from grinning. ¡°The human realm is too ordinary I considered it to be

    garbage,¡± I stated right on the dot.

    Her expression changed to that of strong determination, of patriotism, and of protectiveness. She must

    love her realm so much.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry to say this but you shouldn¡¯t judge that quickly. You haven¡¯t even been in my realm

    before,¡± she stated.

    I flicked my wet finger mid-air and looked at her, feeling bored.

    ¡°Oh, I have, woman, before the realms were established. All magic creatures coexisted with each other,

    the human species included. Garbage is quite a fitting name to your realm actually because it is full of

    garbage.¡±

    She seemed to second me there judging from the ashamed look on her face.

    I grinned again, seeing that I was right.

    She stayed silent for a moment, but then after a few seconds, remarked with her sharp eyes pointed at

    me. ¡°For a king, you really know how to start a war.¡±

    ¡°Start a war?¡± I parroted, taken aback, ¡°With the human realm?¡± And then, for the first time ever since

    my father died, I had the loudest belly-achingugh that resounded all over the bath.

    I saw her frown, but I didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°That is the best damn joke I heard from a woman!¡± I stated once I stopped, mocking her deliberately.

    ¡°I have a name you know,¡± she said through clenched teeth. ¡°I¡¯m Serena McAllister.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for your name and I have zero interest in using it,¡± I answered without hesitation.

    That didn¡¯t silence her.

    ¡°Your brother told me your kingdom is having problems getting a queen. I didn¡¯t need to wonder why.

    Your atrocious attitude answers it.¡±

    ¡°Curb your tongue, woman, or else¡­¡± I straightened from myid-back position and red at her. My

    beast wanted to take charge and shift, surprise her with how monstrous I looked and maybe even

    scare her to death. As a human, for sure she hasn¡¯t seen a real lycan before. Her reaction would be

    entertaining to watch. But, in the end, I managed to keep my beast at bay. ¡°I¡¯m a reasonable king. I

    forgive and forget, but push my buttons well and you¡¯ll find another side of me that¡¯s worth fearing.¡±

    I stood up, not caring how my cock dangled in front of her and then walked out of the pool. It seemed I

    wouldn¡¯t get a peaceful bath after all with her as my swimmingpanion.

    ¡°So, what happened?¡± Elijah waltzed inside my study as carefree as he always does. His princely white

    robe hit the marbled floor with a low-pitched sound as golden beads rubbed against each other.

    I hated that sound. It always told me he only came to see me to share tales of his escapade with his

    mistresses.

    I came to care for Elijah the moment he was born even though I knew we didn¡¯t share the same father.

    Honestly, it was the only good my whore of a mother did in her life. She gave me a brother that I could

    care for and protect. But when Elijah came of age, it was evident enough we were different. He

    swooned over women, praised them, and loved them while I did the opposite.

    ¡°Don¡¯t start with me, Elijah,¡± I groaned behind the map I was holding. ¡°You know I am displeased with

    what you did.¡±

    He pulled the map down and shed a smile at me. I rewarded him a frown, shifted on my cushioned

    seat, and began signing papers. The tinted ss behind me reflected a rainbow color against my desk,

    telling me that the afternoon sun had now begun to set. It would be nighttime soon; meaning, I get to

    spend the rest of my evening either on the run outside the castle walls or on my cozy bed, pleasuring

    myself.

    ¡°Take it as my help, brother,¡± he answered, cutting me off from my thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m giving you an

    opportunity. Why not take it? If you use her, our problems will vanish in an instant.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a human,¡± I pointed out, still looking at the papers.

    ¡°So what?¡± Elijah hit the sofa across my desk with a heavy sound. ¡°She¡¯s a woman. Father didn¡¯t say

    you had to take a she-wolf as your bride. Plus, Serena will make a great luna. I¡¯m sure of it.¡±

    He looked at me and winked.

    I frowned once more. No thanks to him, I am now stuck with her name in my head. I had honestly

    forgotten about it the moment she mentioned it to me this morning.

    ¡°You actually had the gall to make a deal with her,¡± I stated.

    Putting down the pen, I sat back and touched my jaw with my knuckles. My patience was wearing thin

    and my knuckles were turning white due to the pointless dilemma I was in. I was itching to punch

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    someone, maybe my brother would make for a good punching bag, or better yet, the mines southwest

    of my kingdom where its stones could withstand my ws.

    ¡°Hmm, judging from the fact that she¡¯s still alive, it means that my n is working,¡± he announced with

    a proud grin, not at all worried with incurring my wrath. ¡°You are slowly desensitizing yourself with your

    hatred of women, brother. I¡¯m so proud of you.¡±

    I growled at him.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, Elijah. My hatred for them runs deep. I¡¯m just giving her the chance to live. She will

    return to her own world anyway. She won¡¯t bother me long. You are going to help her return right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± He shifted on his seat and leaned forward towards me. ¡°It¡¯s a promise, although¡­I

    didn¡¯t say ¡äwhen¡¯ I will return her.¡± Then, I saw the mischievous look in his eyes. ¡°Think of it, Aero, how

    much I¡¯m already giving you the opportunity. If you use her, you keep your throne. Once your problem

    is solved, she can return to her world. You hate women, so you don¡¯t need to keep her. You don¡¯t even

    need to uhm¡­exercise your bedroom rights with her. Everybody is happy. End of story.¡±

    Although I didn¡¯t like his proposal, upon careful thought, I realized he actually made sense.

    Damn him for being such a good royal advisor.

    ¡°I¡¯m not proposing marriage to her,¡± I voiced out. Just thinking about showing a gesture of love¡ª

    kneeling on one knee for example¡ªgave me chills.

    Elijah shook his head and waved his hands. ¡°You don¡¯t need to. Just make a deal with her, Aero. Treat

    it as a business. As the Alpha King, you¡¯re skillful with that.¡±

    Silently, I considered his words and yes, he was right again. It was a full proof n that had zero

    A slow grin formed on my lips at the thought of fooling my ministers. This was going to be a piece of

    cake.

    ¡°When will you return to the manor?¡± Elijah asked, seeing already the eptance on my face.

    ¡°Tomorrow morning after my run,¡± I answered.

    ¡°Ok, good. I¡¯ll make the necessary preparations for your wedding then.¡± He stood up and smiled widely.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 6 by desirenovel

    Serena

    Lesson number one duly noted. Don¡¯t assume or miscalcte anything when it came to this realm¡¯s

    creatures of the night.

    Right when the prince hightailed out of the room, I remained dumbstruck, thinking of how fast the

    events were happening. He made a deal. I epted. And now I couldn¡¯t leave this manor despite the

    looming arrival of the king.

    Truth be told I didn¡¯t want to meet him again, but my desire to return to the ¡®human realm¡¯¡ªas what

    they called it¡ªoutweighed my dislike of this guy. I only needed to talk to him in a civil manner, keep my

    presence constant until he learns to respect women.

    Or¡­until Elijah brings me back to my realm.

    Never mind the king respecting women. With that ogre-like attitude, I highly doubt he¡¯d change. Ever.

    Blinking fast, I gathered back myposure and looked around. Out of all the things that caught my

    attention inside the enormous bathroom was the pool. It was rectangr in shape. Water was falling

    from a stone pipeline attached to the wall. The way its liquid shimmered against the sun¡¯s rays past the

    dome ceiling enticed me to test it. Elijah said so himself the water would feelforting against my

    skin. I knew I just had to try it before the king arrives.

    So, without hesitation, I undressed and neatly ced my chemise and underwear forter use on a

    table nearby.

    The moment my legs submerged underwater, I was lost. The water was that enchanting and

    invigorating. The n was to dip, swim a little and leave the pool, enough that the king wouldn¡¯t find me

    swimming naked. Surely, with how big this manor was and how numerous the rooms were, I doubt he¡¯d

    I fucking miscalcted.

    Minutester, I was busily fingerbing my hair when I sensed a presence behind me. As expected,

    it was the king.

    My first instinct was to leap into the water, hide my whole body from his view, and swim as far away

    from him as possible. When I resurfaced, I was well out of his reach.

    Now, judging from the passive look on his face, he didn¡¯t seem surprised by my presence in his manor,

    but he looked totally pissed off that I was using his pool.

    His pool.

    And that only meant Prince Elijah ced me in the king¡¯s chamber. He didn¡¯t even inform me of that

    very important tidbit. Damn him.

    I wanted to point out his rude attitude towards me but I was reminded by the prince¡¯s words and our

    deal. Maybe starting a civil conversation would help make my time with him bearable.

    I was wrong.

    Not only was his attitude defective, but he was also perverted. I mean a man who¡¯s in his right mind

    wouldn¡¯t want to strip himself naked in front of a woman. Well, not unless that said woman was his

    lover or the like.

    But I wasn¡¯t one. He should haveported himself properly yet he didn¡¯t, choosing to intimidate me

    with his¡­royal body and his massive appendage.

    I couldn¡¯t deny it. I wanted to see more. I wanted to ogle at the hard nes of his abdomen, the sinews,

    the cuts, and the well-toned abs. Where most of the kings I knew on Earth had portly bodies and

    bulbous abdomen, this Phanteon King was checking all the right marks of an Armani model wannabe

    and more. So much more.

    He certainly didn¡¯t disappoint in the handsome department too. He was a whole package of a truly

    rightful, perfect king of a kingdom.

    If only he didn¡¯te to be such a prick.

    During our conversation, the man continued with his prickly attitude, dared to call Earth garbage¡ª

    which partly I was ashamed of¡ªand rudely told me he didn¡¯t want to know my name.

    I couldn¡¯t control myself. I didn¡¯t care anymore if he was the king. I just had to make him see how rude

    he was with me.

    In the end, I only fueled his fire more. He actually threatened me, speaking of a side of him that¡¯s worth

    fearing. He must have been talking about his monstrous side as a werewolf or lycan. It wasn¡¯t hard to

    decipher. Elijah himself told me they were that kind of creature.

    But yeah, I admit it. With the way he looked murderously at me, I was scared. However, at that

    moment, I learned lesson number two:

    I should never, ever show my fear. It would only inte his already oversized ego.

    Thirty minutes after that disastrous meeting happened, I decided to leave the pool. Cautiously, I raced

    to get my chemise and underwear and headed for the drying room. My n was to leave the king¡¯s

    chamber and find another room far, far away as possible. Luckily, I didn¡¯t see him again on my way out.

    In my quest to find a room that hit my specifications, I passed by hallways and stairs. The manor was

    big enough to actually house five football teams, plus their girlfriends or wives, whichever was

    applicable. It was as grand as I expected it to be. Like the Buckingham Pce but with better and

    bolder artisan craftsmanship.

    I found one that suited my taste. Not that small and not that big. It had a book nook next to arge

    living area and a hearth that housed impressive-looking neon red stones.

    The bed chamber was separated in a next room that provided ceiling-high windows. I tested the bed

    and it was as soft as the one I used in the king¡¯s chamber. It had a four-poster frame too but with sheer

    drapes of white instead of thick dark blue. Totally my kind of sleeping set-up if I were to go on a holiday

    in the Caribbean¡¯s.

    I checked the bathroom and it was beautiful. Not as enormous as the king¡¯s with the pool, but I

    preferred it this way. A ss shower in the corner, a bathtub opposite it, and a countertop with an oval-

    shaped mirror decorated with delicate lines and curves¡ªbasically all the essentials were present and

    enough to keep my stay in this realm bearable.

    There was one thing that got me worried though and it was my clothes. The wardrobe of this chamber

    didn¡¯t have ready dresses and I doubt the rest of the chambers would have one especially for a female

    such as myself.

    I thought of the prince and a little bit of hope sparked inside me. Most likely he was intelligent enough

    to bring me clothes the next time we meet. The problem with that was I was clueless when he¡¯d visit

    me again.

    I hope though it would be soon.

    After I settled in my chosen room, the next agenda on my list was to find food. Fortunately, I found the

    dining area and the kitchen after twenty minutes of searching. It was located on the second floor of the

    manor, right next to a music room and a gym.

    Yes, there was actually a gym in this realm and it had a typical set-up like the ones I saw on Earth. A

    grin formed on my lips as I thought of using this in the duration of my stay here, the perfect way to while

    my time away.

    In the kitchen, I was lucky enough to have found food and not just any food, a serious variety of menu

    pre-made and stored in a neat refrigerator-like cab. I pulled out a te of waffles and it magically

    turned hot and steaming right in front of me. I pulled out fresh-cut fruits wishing they taste like those on

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Earth. They did and more. They were savory and rich with color and texture.

    It seemed like this realm had some magical qualities to their food. I didn¡¯t care. I didn¡¯tin. As

    long as my tummy was filled, then I was good.

    Moving on, I spent most of my time touring the manor¡ªits inner walls and the manicured gardens

    surrounding the building. I figured the king already left and I had the freedom to walk without worrying

    of bumping into him.

    I had the entire ce to myself. There were no guards like before and there were no servants also. It

    was my own piece of sanctum and I was finally enjoying myself since I was transported to this realm.

    Until the next morning came¡­

    And I realized I spoke too soon.

    With the rising of the sun, the sour face of the king was the first thing I saw when I opened my eyes.

    Dear me, I figured that instant I was about to getid¡­

    To my grave.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 7 by desirenovel

    Serena

    The cheers of the people around me were deafening. I wanted to cover my ears but I knew I couldn¡¯t.

    Standing tall on a raised tform near the king¡¯s throne, I realized I had toport myself well in front

    of them as I was now their queen.

    Me a queen¡­

    Their queen¡­

    A queen.

    The word rang in my head over and over again.

    ¡®How did ite to this again?¡¯ I asked myself.

    With a muddled head, I recollected everything that went down when I woke up that specific morning

    two days ago¡­

    ¡°Sleep well?¡± the king asked, his sharp voice cutting through the beautiful chirping of the birds outside

    my window.

    My drowsy state vanished in an instant. He was wearing a loose white shirt and partnered it with ck

    trousers and ck boots. His dark hair was messy in a sexy way. He probably just came from a bath

    with how fresh he looked.

    God, he was handsome, I thought, but I quickly chastised myself. Don¡¯t let your mind get sidetracked!This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He was sitting on the massive cushioned chair of my bedroom with his legs in a figure four position,

    looking obviously bored.

    Instant goosebumps erupted on my arms. I didn¡¯t understand why he was here in my room and how he

    easily found me with all the number of rooms in the manor, but I knew his visit had a price.

    A price like¡­my head. Maybe he had changed his mind and was now ready to execute me.

    Pushing myself up from the bed and sensibly covering my body from the chest down with a bedsheet, I

    tossed him a frown and muttered, ¡°I did. Why would you care?¡±

    ¡°Because I need you fit for today¡¯s agenda,¡± he snapped.

    The hairs on the back of my nape stood on end. ¡°I hope it doesn¡¯t concern me preparing for my grave.¡±

    He scoffed. ¡°Depends on how you see it.¡±

    He looked at me as if he had a freeze gun. I was iced on the spot. This man here should join a

    socialization ss. His conversation skills with me were just too one-sided.

    ¡°Why are you here, Your High¡ªness?¡± I asked when I realized he was holding back information. Well,

    either that or he was just too afraid to say it.

    ¡°I got a proposition for you. A business deal so to say.¡± He finally let out, making sure to stress the

    harmless word. His aura was still that of a proud man. Never had I saw it change even for the slightest

    bit. On Earth, business deals were treated with importance, and both parties should show that they

    respect each other. I see no respect in this king¡¯s eyes, only arrogance.

    ¡°First your brother and now you?¡± I stated, looking at him with a raised brow.

    He waved a hand in the hair and scrunched up his nose. ¡°Forget about your deal with my brother. He

    doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s doing.¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡± I questioned, not really believing his im. ¡°He said he knew people who can help me

    return to my world.¡±

    For a moment, there was slight recognition in his eyes and then he grinned.

    ¡°Hm, true, but I have a better deal.¡±

    I furrowed my brows. Well,e to think of it, he was a king, and if I was to base it on Earth traditions,

    kings always had a better offer on their te.

    ¡°Once upon a time, the realms were created to attain order and peace,¡± he started. I had to arch my

    brow again, not expecting I¡¯d get a crash course on their history.

    ¡°It is an absolute rule that only can a person cross between realms if it is a valid reason like say royal

    meetings, official gatherings of the courts,mercial exports, imports, and life-threatening events.

    There is a bridge to each realm guarded by certain individuals. Elijah intends to reach out to one of the

    guardians to help you return, but this isn¡¯t a convincing n.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going with this?¡± I asked, wanting to skip the history lesson.

    The muscle on his jaw visibly ticked.

    ¡°Hold your tongue, woman, and wait,¡± he grounded and then released a long, controlled sigh while

    sharply looking at me.

    I was sure I had just tested his patience right there.

    ¡°The bridges are the main mechanism of travel between realms, but there¡¯s an exception to this,¡± he

    continued. ¡°There are gifted, powerful individuals who have the ability to hop between realms. Luckily

    for you, I¡¯m one of them.¡±

    Slowly, an idea formed in my head. Was he offering me his services?

    ¡°You want to return right? If you agree to my terms, I can get you back to your realm in just a flick of a

    finger. Safe and sound. Not a scratch on your skin.¡±

    My mouth gaped. I was right. He was offering his services. But, it had conditions. I wonder what they

    are?

    ¡°Could you give me a moment then?¡± I stated, realizing this talk of ours would likely cover a good

    amount of time. ¡°Obviously, I just woke up. I needed to freshen myself and answer the call of nature.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m a busy man,¡± he snapped. ¡°I don¡¯t want you wasting my time, so listen to me now.¡±

    Inwardly, I sighed. This king really needed to learn to be more amodating to women.

    ¡°I¡¯m listening then,¡± I answered, submitting myself despite disliking it.

    ¡°As I said, this is just purely business. I¡¯m offering you a quick way to return home if you agree on

    marrying me and bing my queen.¡±

    Instantly, dread washed all over me.

    ¡°What?!¡± My eyes rounded.

    How could marrying him help me with my dilemma? As I understood, marrying him and bing his

    queen meant I¡¯d stay in this werewolf-infested world forever. Forever!

    ¡°Are the screws in your head loose?¡± I blurted out. ¡°I thought you want me to leave? Marrying you and

    bing your queen would do the opposite!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I have a n,¡± he calmly stated as if it was just the weather he was talking

    about.

    I held my temper at bay. God, it was so damned difficult.

    ¡°Let me guess, you want me to die after we get married?¡±

    ¡°Hm, thanks for giving me an idea,¡± he smirked, ¡°but no, that¡¯s not my n. However, I¡¯d be more

    inclined to do that as a backup.¡±

    I gritted my teeth. He was too insufferable!

    ¡°Know that I am offering you this because I didn¡¯t have a choice. As you may know, thanks to my

    brother, I am having a hard time procuring a queen.¡±

    ¡°Because you hate women,¡± I burst out.

    He ignored this and continued with barely contained rage, ¡°Thete king, my father, created an

    absolute decree for me to marry and produce a queen for my kingdom. If I couldn¡¯t fulfill this, I¡¯d be

    stripped of my position as the ruler of Phanteon. Obviously, I don¡¯t want that to happen. It¡¯s a blow to

    my pride.¡±

    ¡°Well, that wouldn¡¯t have been an issue if you didn¡¯t hate women from the start,¡± I remarked.

    He scowled at me. ¡°Quit with reminding me that!¡±

    I shrugged my shoulders, silentlyughing on the inside seeing how nasty his fate was. Ha! Serves you

    right. ¡°Apologies Your High¡ªness. I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    He sighed and rxed on his chair again.

    ¡°Good thing the decree was only just to marry and get a queen. It didn¡¯t state anything about producing

    an heir.¡±

    He looked at me with an incredibly smug face. I rolled my eyes heavenward.

    Yeah, that was supposed to be my next question. If I was to ept his proposal, I had to make sure we

    won¡¯t be sharing a bed.

    ¡°Right,¡± I muttered. ¡°That¡¯s reassuring to hear.¡±

    ¡°Very reassuring,¡± he added confidently whilst giving me a cold re.

    For a moment there, it was my pride as a woman that was hit. It crazily felt like he didn¡¯t see me as a

    desirable woman, a good partner in bed, or even one that was kissable. It hurt.

    Ugh.

    I shook my wandering thoughts away. Damn it. Where did thate from?

    He was using me as a tool. That¡ªI knew for certain. But well, I was the same. We¡¯re both using each

    other for our own gains.

    ¡°So,¡± he stood up and righted his shirt into position. ¡°I assume you¡¯re in. I expect you inside the castle

    dressed in your wedding attire in two days.¡±

    ¡°Two days?!¡± I shouted, not knowing exactly what to feel. Should I be happy or sad? The sooner I wed

    him, the sooner I could return to my home, but the sooner I wed him, the sooner I¡¯d be his uhhh¡­

    wife, and despite that may just be in paper only, I¡¯d be expected to live with him inside the castle, act

    lovey-dovey in front of his subjects, and even share his chamber just to keep up appearances.

    Maybe this was a bad idea after all.

    But, I couldn¡¯t back down on his offer. He was my easiest way out of this realm.

    ¡°Yes, in two days,¡± he rified. ¡°I want to fulfill my father¡¯s decree on the day of my birthday. Two

    asions in one. Bigger party, lesser expenses.¡±

    I scoffed. This king hates women and a penny-pincher. Or in this realm¡¯s case, a gold hoarder.

    ¡°See you in two days then,¡± I replied, avoiding the topic about any preparations during these two days. I

    knew for certain he had that all covered. He was the king of this kingdom after all and he¡¯d likely

    prepare a grand wedding to show to his subjects he wasn¡¯t afraid of a woman.

    Ha! What a grand ruse it would be indeed.

    Anyway, if these two days meant I¡¯d be staying in this manor alone and in peace, then I¡¯d take it

    wholeheartedly. As the saying goes, ¡®Calm before the storm.¡¯

    So I would take this ¡®calm¡¯ before the shit storm happens.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 8 by desirenovel

    Aero

    I knew she would ept my offer. It was too good an opportunity to pass. I was so pleased with how

    well everything was going that a small smile broke from the corner of my lips when I left her chamber.

    Oddly enough, my beast side was howling in delight. I didn¡¯t understand why it was behaving that way

    but I assumed it was happy to be in control with my throne once again.

    The council will have a hell of a time when they find out I¡¯ll marry in two days. They¡¯ll bombard me

    surely with talks of pups and heirs. I¡¯ll indulge them for now, until the day I¡¯ll kick that woman out of my

    castle door.

    I had zero intention to spend the next two days with her. It was unnecessary even if she would be

    my wife and queen. I stayed inside the castle and did my usual work as king.

    Elijah was helping me with the preparations, or to speak frankly, he did all the preparations. I care not a

    damn thing about the wedding ceremony; the flowers, the ceremony, the guests, or the wardrobe. I just

    wanted it finished stat and re-institute myself as the absolute ruler of Phanteon and not myte father¡¯s

    decrees.

    Although strictly telling him not to, Elijah was ecstatic enough to update me in the woman¡¯s activities for

    the past two days. From the little attention I allotted him, he informed me that she was housed in the

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    east wing of the castle.

    Good. It was an enough distance away from my chamber, but had I been there during the transfer, I

    would have ced her in the south wing, farthest away from me as possible.

    To continue, Elijah assigned her the most prominent professor in the kingdom to teach our ways and

    the history of our realm. He also brought the most skillful seamstress for the woman to be fitted for her

    wedding gown and daily wardrobe.

    Of course, I cringed at thest two ideas. That woman didn¡¯t need to know about our history or our

    traditions. She didn¡¯t even need a wardrobe as I would be sending her back to her realm immediately

    after the wedding. A day after if possible.

    But Elijah, with a grin too suspicious for my liking, didn¡¯t bother on listening to myints. He

    continued on and reported me more of her activities which consisted of a visit in the kingdom¡¯s most

    sought-after waterfalls in the north, a quick stroll in the bustling markets of Valencia and Cirelles, and

    posing as a special guest in the annual Ma¡¯tisste, a wee celebration of the first full moon of the

    year. It had songs and dances, and lots of drinks and food that would all culminate to a shifting of those

    present and a unified howling. I had Elijah attend that one on my behalf. I didn¡¯t realize he¡¯d use it to

    subtly introduce her to the public¡¯s eye.

    Damn it.

    Elijah said she was a natural with her socialization skills. She was easy with speaking to the high

    ranking officials of my court in the celebration and was even seen helping out with servant duties in the

    kitchen. Thoughtfully, he didn¡¯t let her witness the shifting and the howling but had I been there in the

    celebration, I would have let her watch it, see if she had a strong backbone on watching my subjects

    shift into their werewolf forms.

    That would have been interesting to see.

    All these talks about her made me want to gut something out. I hated how she was slowly stamping her

    mark on mynd. Again, if I had been in those events, I could have minimized her presence as much

    as possible, but my brother reported these activities to me toote. I had a strong sense he did this

    deliberately.

    When the morning of the wedding came, I woke up to find the atmosphere of the whole castle rather

    sickeningly jovial. Servants are it female or male were scurrying all over the ce when I walked along

    the hallways to my throne. The female servants didn¡¯t even prostrate when they saw me pass unlike

    before. They just lowered their heads and gave me an unobstructed path to my destination. I sensed

    their fear of me still present, but it was lesser than before and I think it had to do with the news of me

    getting married.

    Huh. What nonsense.

    Different species of white flowers were everywhere but it was most especially numerous inside my

    throne room. I cringed at the sight of it. Elijah really had overdone himself.

    I walked to look at the castle courtyard from the throne balcony and saw glets of the kingdom¡¯s crest

    hanging on a taut line tied from one corner of the castle roof to another. Never had I seen it done this

    way before. It was a refreshing look, but still, I would want to have these glets pulled once the

    wedding ends.

    Using my lycan hypersight, I saw the amphitheater a few miles away from the castle adorned too. From

    what I remembered, weddings were usually held in that open space. I believe my father and my whore

    of a mother were once wedded there, and now, I would be standing for that same reason tonight with

    that woman.

    A fucking woman.

    Consciously, a crack on the balustrade appeared as my hand gripped it tightly so. It was an insufficient

    discement of my anger bubbling up in my chest. I wanted it out so I did the next best thing I could

    do. I shifted to my lycan form and bolted out of my throne room, out of the castle walls, out of hearing

    range, ran into the highest snowy mountain of Phanteon and there, I trashed and howled as much as I

    could.

    When I returned to my castle, the sun had already set. Elijah met me in my chamber with an arched

    brow, but he didn¡¯t ask me where I had been. I knew he had an idea.

    ¡°Brother, fix yourself up,¡± he said with a grave tone. ¡°Your bride is waiting for you already.¡±

    ¡°Give me ten minutes,¡± I snapped and walked into my inner bathroom to wash.

    When I emerged from it eight minutester, I was all spruced up. No matter how I disliked wearing the

    official royal uniform for my wedding, I had no choice. If I were to create the biggest fake wedding my

    kingdom had ever seen, I would have to y the part and y it perfectly.

    The amphitheater was packed when I arrived via a coach. The realms after they were created had

    chosen their own means of travel and my father chose the simple, nature-friendly one: a vehicle moved

    by horses. Werewolves and lycans could travel fast far better than horses, but on such asions that

    needed ir and mboyance, we had to use other means of travel.

    I bet that woman was transported from the castle to the amphitheater using the same coach and I had

    a strong feeling we would be using the same transportter. The thought of her inside this confined

    space was enough to sour my mood, but once again, I had to remind myself it was an act needed to

    convince my people of the union.

    The crowd exploded with cheers when I disembarked the coach. I waved at them and gave my best-

    practiced smile. They were all here to see a miracle: to see me wed, to see me tied to the opposite sex

    I had expressed my hate constantly. They must have thought me a fool for finally relenting to the charm

    of a woman, but weird enough, as I scanned their faces for any signs of a snicker, I couldn¡¯t find one.

    All I saw were genuine and warm smiles.

    I had only been to a few werewolf weddings in my younger years before I vowed hatred on the female

    poption. In those times, I saw how the high priest officiated it.

    Remembering how it would start, I walked to the farthest corner of the stage. The groom was supposed

    to stay on the right while the bride on the left. They were to meet halfway in the center of the stage,

    right on a spot illuminated solely by the full moon¡¯s light.

    Once I arrived there, I settled my eyes across the stage and saw my soon-to-be wife standing regally

    wearing her pure white dress and ace headdress that covered most of her features. Her hands were

    sped together near her abdomen and she stood tall with her shoulder straight.

    For a moment, a sense of longing hit me, but I dismissed it in a blink of an eye.

    Everyone waited as the light of the full moon touched down the center of the stage. Once this

    happened some minutester, the sounds of trumpets filled the air, followed by the appearance of the

    high priest wearing his robe of emerald green and a stiff, pointed ceremonial headdress adorned with

    the insignia of the kingdom.

    He nced at me, lowered his head in deference to me, and then shifted his attention to the bride,

    bowing too to pay his respects. I saw her reciprocate the gesture before the high priest signaled for us

    to approach the center.

    An aging woman standing beside her motioned for her to step forward. When she did, I did too until

    both of us met under the full moon¡¯s light.

    I couldn¡¯t catch her expression clearly, but from the little glimpses of her eyes past thece covering,

    she seemed determined to get this wedding over with.

    Huh, the feeling is mutual, woman.

    The high priest then made some gestures with his hand and started a rather lengthy verse about the

    union between an alpha and a luna, the union between a man and a woman, and the union between

    two people in love.

    I almost cracked up on thest one. Let them think I married for that traitorous word.

    He also went on telling the general public about the blessings of the Goddess, and how this union

    would be fruitful and harmonious.

    I highly doubt it.

    There was only one thing in my mind and it was the fulfillment of my father¡¯s wish. If he wanted me wed

    and gain a queen, then he¡¯d get it, but after the wedding and all these nonsensical activities rted to

    the celebration, it would be on my terms. My decree. My word. My desires. No one will contest it.

    The woman and I stood face to face all the while the high priest continued bbering, but when it was

    time for the ritual, he motioned for us to hold hands.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 9 by desirenovel

    Aero

    My jaw tensed at the temper simmering inside me. I had no desire to hold a woman¡¯s hand, but I didn¡¯t

    have a choice. I had to keep up appearances.

    The bride, however, lifted her hands up without a second thought and waited for me to hold it.

    When the high priest cleared his throat, that was when I realized I hadn¡¯t actually moved yet.

    With a deep breath to settle my developing temper, I epted her hands, enveloping them with my

    ¡°Your Majesty, you may now say your vows,¡± the old man stated. I gave him an arched brow. What did

    he say again?

    ¡°Start with your bride¡¯s name, Your Majesty, and say your vows loudly for all to hear,¡± he reminded.

    I had to take another deep breath to control the growing turmoil inside me. Fuck! Why must there be

    vows at a wedding? I should abolish this when I get my hands on paperwork again.

    ¡°Se¡­rena,¡± I started, my voice toneless. Arge part of me was hesitant to speak her name. I was

    lucky to have remembered her name even. ¡°I offer you a life filled with contentment, of peace and

    happiness. I offer you protection and safety, and a life filled with bounty and wealth.¡±

    In the back of my head, there were some double meaning in my words. Once she returns to her world,

    she¡¯d be exactly getting these things.

    I wanted to stop right there, but then the high priest cleared his throat again and murmured, ¡°Your vow

    of love, Your Majesty. Let your people hear it. Give them inspiration.¡±

    My nostrils subtly red. The audacity of this old man was beyond measure, but again, I had to keep up

    appearances.

    I stared sharply at my bride through the holes of thece covering so that she¡¯d sense my displeasure.

    Surely, she was intelligent enough to know that the iing words I would spew from my mouth didn¡¯t

    mean a single thing.

    Holding her hands tightly, I started again with my voice even louder this time, ¡°You are the woman who

    captured my heart and chased out the darkness within and for this, I vow to love and cherish you for

    the rest of my life. I vow to keep you by my side forever. My heart is yours for all eternity.¡±

    Deafening apuse suddenly erupted and the cheers of the crowd burst through the air. They were

    crying out their happiness and as I looked around, there were numerous spectators who actually cried

    and hugged each other.

    I was beyond stunned by their reaction to my vow. Where they really that moved with my words?

    It looked like they were.

    But a selfish part of me simply snickered. Their overwhelming reaction meant I nailed my acting

    perfectly. Now, it was my dear bride¡¯s turn to sell her ruse.

    The crowd fell silent as they waited for her to speak.

    ¡°Your Majesty, King Aero of the Kingdom of Phanteon,¡± she started in the most fluid, sweetest voice I

    heard from a woman. ¡°I have none to give you aside from what I have now: my body, my heart, and my

    love. Take care of me as I promise to take care of you. I will be your conscience, your guide. I will keep

    your heart safe and sound, and nurture it with my calming embrace. I will protect you as you would to

    me. I will be the queen your kingdom needs¡­badly,¡± she added with a hint of sarcasm, ¡°and I will be

    the mother to your children¡­er pups¡­and promise to take care of them with love and devotion.¡±

    Again, the booming sound of cheers and ps filled the amphitheater. It went on for over a minute until

    the high priest lifted his hand up to silence them.

    He ced his palm underneath our interlocked hands and guided it up to level his forehead and then

    started chanting. A couple of minutester, a white light shown from our hands. In the form of a chain, it

    slithered out of our palms and went over and around our wrists to bind us together. Then, a mark

    appeared specifically on our right inner wrists. It looked like a crescent moon.

    I gaped at the sight of it. Never had I seen this happening in a wedding before. Judging from the

    surprised look of the high priest and the audience, they thought the same too.

    Silence reigned the atmosphere once the white light disappeared.

    The woman looked at me with wide eyes, a question forming in her mind. I could easily decipher it as,

    ¡®What the fuck was that?!¡¯

    Then, she looked at her right wrist, a frown forming on her face again.

    ¡°Hail to the Goddess!¡± the high priest ecstatically boomed. ¡°What you witnessed seconds ago was

    proof that our Goddess had blessed this union! We had never witnessed such before. This calls for a

    greater celebration!¡±

    For the fucking nth time, the crowd cheered again, but this time it was noisier and headache-inducing.

    I battled to keep myposure intact. This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen! Whatever this mark meant on

    my wrist, I had a feeling it would give me problems soon.

    Out from the corner of my eye, I noticed a young boy approach us holding a tray of ritual equipment: a

    ceremonial chalice filled with clear water and a small tinum bowl filled with red power.

    The high priest took out the chalice and handed it to me.

    ¡°We must move on with the wedding ritual,¡± he said with mirth. ¡°Drink thy chalice and be whole with

    your bride.¡±

    Through clenched teeth, I epted the chalice and drank half of its contents.

    Afterward, I handed it to my bride and she took it with her hands visibly shaking.

    Fuck. Now she¡¯s unstable!

    After everything I had been through¡­after painstakingly keeping my temper intact, I can¡¯t have her

    ruining this ceremony just for suddenly being frightened!

    So, when I handed her the chalice, I also grabbed her hand and squeezed it tight. ¡°Be still. Everything

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    is okay,¡± I whispered low, faking my smile.

    She took this as a promise judging from the sudden lift of her chin.

    ¡°Drink thy chalice and be whole with your husband,¡± the high priest said.

    She drank the contents and thereafter handed it back to the old man.

    When this was done, he took out the tinum bowl, dipped his thumb inside it, and signaled both of us

    to lean closer.

    We both did, rather hesitantly might I add, and then the high priest drew a single line across our

    foreheads with the red powder.

    ¡°The ceremony has ended. The wedding is fulfilled!¡± he shouted. ¡°Let all the realms know that this

    union is binding and unbreakable!¡±

    I listened to the old man¡¯s words and for the first time ever, a sense of dread filled me like a great flood.

    Shit.

    What have I got myself into?

    ¡°Hail to our Alpha and Luna! Hail King Aero and Queen Serena!¡± my brother shouted somewhere close

    to the stage. I cast a look at my royal council and the rest of the audience when they all chorused our

    names. They looked lively and cheerful. Not a hint of concern or suspicion on their faces. They

    genuinely looked pleased with my union with this woman, but I¡¯m sure when they find out she¡¯s a

    human they would flip out and dere the union null and void.

    I had gone through too much embarrassment. As if I¡¯d let that happen.

    Elijah met my stare. He nodded slightly, silently telling me it was time. I knew what I had to do, yes. All

    couples wedded in the kingdom do it as a tradition. I was their king so I was expected to do the same.

    Mentally, I had already prepared for it for two days. I thought I prepared myself enough, but in front of

    this woman, in front of my new wife and queen, I was not sure anymore.

    ¡°Kiss!¡± Somebody from the crowd reminded me. Fuck. And then everybody followed shouting that one

    damning word.

    ¡°Kiss! Kiss!¡±

    I grinned at them and waved a hand to recognize their request. Fuck. But deep inside though, I wanted

    to rip their throats out.

    ¡°Is a kiss really necessary?¡± she asked worriedly to me whilst giving out a fake smile to the audience.

    I wrapped an arm around her waist and brought her closer to me. ¡°It¡¯s a tradition here, to show that the

    wedded couple is indeed happy with the union.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not happy with this union,¡± she blurted out, again fake smiling the crowd and waving at them like a

    queen naturally would.

    I groaned in frustration. ¡°So am I, but we have to give them a show.¡±

    ¡°Shit,¡± was thest word I heard from her when I stooped down, lifted her veil up, and captured her

    mouth.

    The crowd burst out with cheers once more. It was getting really tiring to hear it.

    As initially nned, I only wanted our mouths pressed, create an illusion that we were passionately

    kissing, but to my surprise, her lips slightly parted. I whiffed I really good scent from her. A scent I

    hadn¡¯t picked up in a woman or any other creature for that matter. It was filling up my mind with

    euphoria. My nose liked it. My lungs adored it. Then, unconsciously, I parted my lips too. At the touch of

    our moistened mouths and the mixture of our warm breaths, an unknown kind of need filled me.

    My wolf howled inside and before I knew it, I was kissing my fake wife like a mad beast that had

    escaped from its prison.

    Fuck.

    Double fuck.

    Triple fuck.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 10 by desirenovel

    Serena

    I sat stiffly on my seat whilst looking down at the celebration in front of me. Every guest wasughing

    and lively and really enjoying the moment. I envied them. This was exactly what I envisioned my

    wedding reception to be, but unfortunately, I married the wrong man.

    That aforementioned wrong man sat next to me, on his throne that looked very striking. It was literally

    an enormous head of an animal¡ªa wolf most likely¡ªwith its mouth filled with serrated teeth and

    opened wide to amodate my husband¡¯s royal butt.

    Ever since the wedding ceremony ended, he had been sporting a rather unreadable expression on his

    face. It was not a scowl or a frown. Just a nk face. He would show a smile when needed, but I knew

    he was just faking it like I was.

    I clearly remembered everything that went down on that ceremony. I remembered the bright light in the

    form of chains and how it left a weird mark on both of our wrists. I remembered myself suddenly turning

    anxious and afraid; felt confused and clueless. A secondter, a sense ofpleteness filled me and

    for an unexined moment, I thought standing with the king felt right.

    That wonderful euphoric feeling was gone in a snap. It was reced with fear again and with that, my

    hands visibly shook. I wasn¡¯t sure what the markings on our wrists meant. I was hoping on the back of

    my mind it wasn¡¯t something serious.

    King Aero saw my difort and just as expected, he acted like a loving husband-to-be, assuring me

    that it was alright. He probably thought I¡¯d back down on our agreement.

    Huh, like hell I would. I just needed to see through this day and I¡¯d be gone in this realm forever. Never

    mind whatever my mark meant.

    But ¡®seeing through this day¡¯ unfortunately included kissing the damn man. I knew I couldn¡¯t run away

    from this with all the pairs of eyes trained on us, so I did the only thing I could do at the moment and it

    was to curse.

    ¡°Shit.¡±

    The moment his mouth met mine, I wanted to gag. It was the coldest kiss I had ever received in my life.

    I had received kisses before in the form of my ex in high school, in college, and thest one in the

    ce I used to work at. Though they didn¡¯t look as godly as this man was, I should say they kiss better

    than him.

    However, during the process, I found myself slightly parting my lips and an exinable urge to dive my

    tongue inside his mouth filled me. I was d I was able to control it, but it was with difficulty.

    For a moment, I thought I was safe, but I guess I was wrong. To my surprise, he reciprocated the

    gesture and even went as far as to really deepen our wedding kiss, inserting his tongue inside the soft

    walls of my mouth and viting me in every inch possible.

    My heart pumped erratically, filling my whole body with a high dose of overexcited blood. I couldn¡¯t

    think straight at that moment. I heard the shouts and hollers of the audience. I heard the loud ps and

    the ring trumpets around us. I didn¡¯t care about all of it. All I cared about was how his mouth

    devoured me and I let him¡­ I actually let him. I even answered his heady kisses with a hungry batch of

    my own.

    Soon enough we were going at it as a real newly-wed couple would and I found myself eating up my

    words. King Aero was indeed a damn good kisser. He was better. So much better¡­

    What broke our intense session was the loud fireworks in the night sky. I thought this realm didn¡¯t have

    one, but surprise, surprise, they actually had light disys that could contend with the ones on Burj

    Khalifa.

    He pulled out first, effectively breaking our kiss. He looked at me with wide eyes and sporting a pair of

    red lips. My red lipstick smudged them in the process. It looked funny and sexy all at once. I was

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    supposed to feel guilty, but it didn¡¯t cross my mind. I was too preupied with my stunned self too.

    What just happened? My brain cried out.

    Judging from the shocked look on his face, he didn¡¯t know what just transpired between us too.

    ¡°Get inside the coach,¡± he grounded, the muscles on his jaw tensing.

    I looked around and was happy to see that nobody noticed our little drama. They were too busy

    watching the magnificent colorful lights ahead of us.

    When I didn¡¯t budge, he grabbed me by the elbow and pulled me with him to the stairs conveniently

    stationed in front of where we stood. I acted as if I was giddy and excited, showing a bright smile while

    the spectators along the pathway lowered their heads.

    When we reached the coach parked at the end of the pathway, he opened the door for me, and with

    sharp eyes, silently told me to climb inside. I did because I wanted to drop my acting already.

    King Aero climbed up too and soon, the coach moved with us inside its interior surrounded by

    awkwardness and a whole lot of tense silence¡­

    ¡°What do these markings on our wrists mean?¡± I asked after a few minutes, wanting to cut the tension

    between us.

    He was facing his side of the coach window; his expression hidden from my view but I could easily

    imagine a scowl on his face at that moment.

    When I chanced a look at his reflection in the ss window, I realized I was wrong. His expression was

    unreadable. He was in deep thought, looking in the distance with nk eyes.

    He didn¡¯t reply until a few minutester when he inly said, ¡°I¡¯ll have my people look into the marks.

    Don¡¯t concern yourself with it.¡±

    I was surprised. Honestly, I thought he had an idea.

    ¡°You mean you don¡¯t know¡ª¡±

    ¡°Not yet, but I¡¯ll know soon,¡± he interrupted, looking agitated.

    My brows furrowed and I mentally grumbled. It seemed he was back to his rude attitude once again.

    ¡°Very reassuring to hear,¡± I stated, crossing my arms over my chest.

    ¡°Our agreement is still binding, woman, if that is what you¡®re concerned about. I¡¯ll bring you back to

    your realm the soonest possible time, but for now, do as you are expected to do, act like my wife and

    my queen.¡±

    ¡°Duly noted.¡± I stared at thendscape outside my window with a deeper frown on my face.

    His wife and his queen huh? I scoffed. What a total bullshit.

    But as far as I hated admitting it, he was right. This was the reason why we underwent this fake

    wedding in the beginning, so I had to straighten up my spine and use the best acting skills I have.

    Our travel to the castle took only a few minutes, but in that short amount of time, I was bombarded by

    the memory of the wedding kiss we shared: his supple lips on mine ravishing me, craving me, and

    making me feel like I was the most desirable woman on his realm.

    Despite myself, I bit the bottom of my lip and gulped hard. Hell, I shouldn¡¯t be easily misled by such an

    act.

    Whatever happened to us at that time, I think it was just because of the pressure around us. Certainly

    as in and simple as that. Nothing more to add.

    When we reached inside the castle, we were both ushered towards the throne room and that was

    where his subjects paid their respects on me as their queen.

    I wasn¡¯t given a crown. It seemed they didn¡¯t use one if the king¡¯s absence of a crown were an

    indication. They showed immense respect for both of us, however; enthusiasm and excitement filled

    their eyes despite being crownless.

    Back on the now, I nced at my king husband on his throne with a newly filled chalice on hand. The

    night was getting older and little by little I was beginning to feel apprehensive.

    The next hurdle to take was now surviving the night in one room together with the king.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 11 by desirenovel

    Aero

    I didn¡¯t wait for tomorrow. I had to know now, so I called for an emergency meeting with all of my

    council including the high priest that presided my wedding and the royal augur of my father, Sedsah. As

    one of the best augur in the realms, I needed to seek his thoughts regarding the magical event that

    happened earlier. I was that desperate.

    As I sat on my seat impatiently, I stared at them when they entered the conference room. I could see

    the look of confusion in their eyes and saw the unexpressed question swirling in their heads. Why

    would I want to be with them when I was just married? I should have been on top of my new wife right

    now pounding her ass off.

    I grumbled in my thoughts. Huh. They should know better.

    Elijah who had been standing next to me remarked inside my head, ¡®Look at that. They are quite pissed

    off with your sudden call for a meeting. They were having a good time at your wedding reception you

    know.¡¯

    ¡®Fuck off, Elijah,¡¯ I sent him a re.

    ¡°You called Your Highness?¡± my beta, William, asked once they all settled on their chairs. The oval

    table in front of us wasrge. On normal days, it would have been filled with spread papers and maps.

    Now it was devoid of them probably because the servants thought I¡¯d turn this day into a holiday.

    Not a chance.

    ¡°I¡®m sure you all saw what happened to me and my¡­bride earlier right?¡± I asked, keeping eye contact

    with each and every one of them.

    William lowered his head and visibly cleared his throat while the high priest shed a toothy grin. The

    others, well, they broke into a proud smile, probably seeing the event a good sign.

    ¡°It was a wonderful sight to behold, my liege,¡± Hindall, the high priest,mented. He leaned closer

    against the desk and looked at me with bright eyes.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    I took this as an opportunity to go straight to the point.

    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s the meaning of this mark on our wrists?¡± Holding my right arm up, the crescent

    moon mark protruded on the surface of my skin just slightly. They all looked at the mark and gasped. It

    must have been amazing for them to see such a thing made by the Divine.

    ¡°I¡­unfortunately have no idea, Your Highness,¡± Hindall lowered his head, looking partly ashamed. ¡°All I

    know is that your union with Queen Serena is blessed by the Goddess.¡±

    I clenched my hands in frustration.

    ¡°Fuck the Goddess! What I want is an exnation!¡± I stood up and hit the desk with a heavy hand. ¡°Any

    one of you here could give me that?¡±

    I watched them one by one again, but they remained silent and looked at each other like clueless pups.

    ¡°Sedsah?¡± I stated, pointing out the only man I expected could help me. He had a blue-violet printed

    turban on his head as a headdress and sported a long brown-grayish goatee, something that suited his

    age and position.

    He lifted his chin up and looked at the mark on my wrist.

    ¡°Let me touch the mark, Your Highness,¡± he offered. ¡°I might see the message of the Goddess through

    it.¡±

    I scowled at the use of his words. Why must they all connect it to the Goddess? What has got to do

    with a nature spirit on my situation right now?

    Noticing the look of curiosity on the council¡¯s face, I grumbled from deep within my throat and said, ¡°Go

    ahead when all of my council leaves.¡±

    William and my omega, Chris, as observant as ever, took it as their cue to leave.

    They stood up and left, and soon after, all of my council did the same.

    Elijah ced a hand on my shoulder and audibly cleared his throat.

    ¡°You want me to leave too?¡± he asked, grinning at me. I shook my head and clenched my jaw.

    ¡°Stay. You¡¯re the one who brought me into this mess,¡± I stated, looking up at him with a re.

    ¡°Hmm, fine, I¡¯m curious anyway.¡± Elijah shrugged his shoulder acting like he didn¡¯t care but I knew he

    wanted to know too.

    Sedsah stood up from his seat, rounded the table, and approached me on the right side.

    ¡°Your hand, Your Highness,¡± he ced his palm up in between us.

    I didn¡¯t approve of him holding any part of my body but I had toply if I needed answers stat.

    Sedsah wrapped his palm around my wrist and raised his head up high. A few secondster, he started

    speaking, but it was too vague to even understand it.

    ¡°I see a boy¡­ I see loneliness¡­ Eshtha? What does that mean?¡±

    My mind suddenly jumped at the mention of the foreign word. Well, foreign for them, yes, but for me¡­

    it wasn¡¯t, I invented the damn word while I was still a kid for crying out loud! It was one of those

    memories I¡¯d like to bury deep inside the grounds of my castle.

    ¡°Leave,¡± I stated, pulling my hand away.

    ¡°Your Highness?¡± Sedsah was taken aback by the instruction.

    ¡°I said leave!¡± I shouted. ¡°You¡¯re services are no longer required!¡±

    Understanding mybile mood, he just bowed down and said, ¡°Your will, my King.¡± I watched as his

    back retreated to the door.

    ¡°Judging from your reaction, I think you know what that mark means right?¡± Elijah remarked once we

    were alone. He imed the seat next to him and faced me with his sickening grin.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± I answered with a huff, ¡°but I most certainly remembered an unsavory memory in my

    past.¡±

    ¡°What does eshtha mean, brother?¡± he went on with not a hint of expression on his face. ¡°I know you¡¯re

    hiding something from me.¡± He crossed his arms and examined me like a sly wolf that he was and

    widened his grin.

    My temper couldn¡¯t hold on much longer.

    ¡°Get out, Elijah. Let me be at peace!¡±

    ¡°Okay, good,¡± he raised his hands up in defeat and stood up from his seat. ¡°I won¡¯t tease you anymore,

    but a word of advice? Go to your chamber now and spend some time with your new wife.¡±

    I frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll cut off your tongue if you don¡¯t shut up, Elijah.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure,¡± he answered nomittally, ¡°but we could still mind-link you know.¡±

    ¡°Just get out¡­¡± I rubbed my forehead.

    He probably saw the tiredness on my face, so he decided to fully surrender.

    ¡°Okay, brother. Just remember that I¡¯m here if you want someone to talk to.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elijah,¡± I muttered under my breath without even looking at him.

    Eshtha¡­

    My made-up word kept on lingering inside my head. It was teasing me, taunting me, and haunting me

    more than my younger brother did.

    If he knew what the word meant, he¡¯d probablyugh at my kid self. He¡¯d probably say I was beyond

    myself, aiming high for a rtionship that didn¡¯t exist.

    ¡°Eshtha¡­¡±

    I tested the word on my mouth in real-time and it gave me a shudder.

    ¡°Mate¡­¡± my lycan side tranted and with that, thoughts of the woman filled me like a flood.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 12 by desirenovel

    Serena

    I wasted my time worrying about our sharing of a room when it turned out, my new husband had

    another n in mind. In the middle of the celebration, I saw him leave in a hurry and this was after he

    called a blue-haired man, his second-inmand maybe, and conversed through whispers.

    I cared less what they were talking about. Anyway, I couldn¡¯t hear a word they said because of the

    noise inside the throne room. A littleter after he vanished, men invish suits¡ªthe royal council¡ªas

    far as I know, stood up and left the party.

    I recognized them in a gathering I attended a day earlier with Elijah. That gathering was weird in a way.

    It was held in the highest mountain in the kingdom, over a stretch of grassy clearing a kilometre away

    from the castle. There were a lot of attendees. I say tens of thousands probably. The same as at the

    wedding.

    I reckoned it was the poption of this realm. Their appearance looked human, but I knew beneath

    their normal-looking eyes, a wolf was hiding. Throughout the gathering, I kept myposure intact and

    diverted my attention to my acting skills. Somehow, my Mass Communication course helped me

    converse with the council in a natural way. I was d enough Elijah chose to educate me on their

    history and culture. I was able to at least ride on with the conversation because of it.

    Elijah was truthful enough to tell me about the purpose of the mountain gathering. It was called

    Ma¡¯tisste. He said it was their annual celebration to wee the new moon of the year and the

    highlight activity was what he called ¡®the howling¡¯.

    It was obvious enough what he was trying to tell me.

    ¡°Do you want to see?¡± he said nonchntly.

    Are you kidding me?! My mind stressed.

    I looked at him and quickly shook my head. ¡°No, thanks. Seeing people get naked and turn into a wolf

    is not my thing.¡±

    He just grinned at me and then led the way to the coach.

    When we were a few miles away from the mountain field, I heard the howls of the many wolves through

    my window. It both frightened and amazed me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Elijah caught my attention, ¡°you¡¯ll get used to it.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± I replied, looking at him with grave eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll be out of this realm before you know it.¡±

    He threw me a silent smile in response.

    When I decided to leave the throne room thirty minutes after my husband left, six servants followed me.

    They were all women, thank God. Elijah wanted me to have them despite his brother¡¯s aversion to our

    gender.

    But I was an independent woman, so by the time we reached the so-called King¡¯s chamber, I dismissed

    all of them. They didn¡¯t seem to mind leaving me in a hurry. I guess there still was fear engraved in their

    hearts towards the King despite my marriage to him. Poor them.

    Opening the double doors of the King¡¯s chamber was easy. Walking inside the receiving room was the

    same. For a moment, I gaped at the details of the whole room. I had been in his sleeping chamber

    already, no thanks to the unknown force that brought me here so I knew the interior design of the ce.

    His receiving room however was another story. It was stunning. It had a collection of odd objects that

    were foreign to me. They were ced in ss shelves situated against the wall and werebeled with

    names I was clueless of except for one: Earth.

    The object was a movie ticket dated, September 24, 1999, under the title, ¡°The Matrix.¡± It was encased

    in a ss box and lined with a blue velvet cloth.

    King Aero had already told me he had been in the human realm before. I never thought he¡¯d actually

    enjoy its entertainment when he expressed so much hate with my kind.

    I was born in the year 1993. Doing the math, I realized I was six back then when the movie came out. I

    also remembered liking the movie and had been eager to watch it because I had a huge juvenile crush

    on Keanu Reeves. In the end, I wasn¡¯t able to watch it obviously because kids my age weren¡¯t allowed.

    Aside from the movie ticket on the ss shelf, another object caught my eye. It looked like a rock with

    crystals encrusting it. Thebel stated, ¡®Ehnrelil.¡¯ Probably a name or a ce or a precious element in

    their realm.

    What attracted me to it was how it glowed a soft green in the center. It looked like it was alive and as

    weird as it sounds, I actually wanted to touch it.

    In the end, I held myself and went on to the room next door.

    I knew I didn¡¯t need to actually lie on the King¡¯s bed. There were no eyes on me in this room so I

    decided to choose the farthest couch there was to be my sleeping area. It was located near the

    balcony door. It wasfy and clean just the way

    I like it.

    No words could express how relieved I was that the King was preupied with something else. I didn¡¯t

    want him to see me undress from my wedding gown and I was sure he was the same. Truth be told I

    didn¡¯t even want to share a room with him, but we had no choice. We had to keep up appearances.

    Slowly, I slipped out of my gown. I adored it the moment Elijah¡¯s mistress who was a seamstress

    showed it to me. I even considered taking the gown to Earth once I leave this realm. Surely, the King

    wouldn¡¯t mind. I¡¯d dly keep it as a remembrance

    I was left on my chemise again since I didn¡¯t wear what Elijah had bought for me.

    I sat on the couch thinking of the events of the day, but I guess I was too tired to continue. After a few

    seconds, I was in deep slumber.

    However, my sleeping was interrupted when my ears picked up a growling sound. I quickly sat down,

    sensibly covered my chest area with the sheet I pulled from the bed and watched in horror as the

    biggest head of a metallic ck wolf greeted me.

    It had its mouth opened, shing its sharp enamels at me. It had mesmerizing golden eyes, and it had

    the shiniest fur I had seen in an animal. Its size wasrger than the couch I was in. I ultimately felt like

    a dwarf under it.

    This was my first time seeing a wolf in this realm. It would have been only natural to scream on top of

    my lungs in fear, but I didn¡¯t. Instead, I straightened my spine and stared at the wolf without blinking.

    ¡°King Aero?¡± I called out, hoping it was him.

    I expected it to growl some more and maybe even bit my head off, but to my surprise, it licked me.

    Yep.

    From my chest up to the side of my face.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    My mouth dropped, feeling surprised. I didn¡¯t see thating at all.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 13 by desirenovel

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Aero

    I didn¡¯t know what came over me. I felt a burning desire I had never felt before in my entire life. A

    burning desire to possess a woman. And not just any woman.

    Serena.

    I couldn¡¯t get her out of my head despite trying to: her brown, wavy hair, her hazel eyes, her rosy

    cheeks, her overall bearing, and of course, her lips¡ªthose pale pink flesh that I had tasted during our

    wedding.

    Being a woman, I should be loathing everything about her, but I found myself leaning in another

    direction.

    Fuck.

    I grabbed the chalice on the table filled with my favorite wine straight from Hest, the realm of magical

    creatures. The grapes in their kingdom were the best and it was known far and wide. Trying to contain

    the woman¡¯s thoughts from taking over my control, my grip of the chalice tightened, and consequently,

    it dented.

    From my embedded fingers there reced a gaping whole. The wine immediately seeped out of it. I

    cursed under my breath and sent the destroyed chalice flying over the oval table and hitting the wall.

    ¡®Mate¡­¡¯ my lycan side growled out again, effectively reminding me of my stupidity back when I was a

    kid. I should have never created that word and put meaning to it. In my loneliness, the idea of a woman

    created only for me entertained my juvenile mind. It was the only light that gave me hope in a life

    surrounded by emptiness.

    Now my stupidity hade to bite me in the ass. Big time.

    Why would my wolf think a woman like that would exist? I certainly killed that idea decades ago.

    While in my state of confusion, I felt the mark on my wrist throb. I stared at it feeling disgusted, but that

    disgust didn¡¯tst long. My eyes blurred and soon enough darkness surrounded me.

    The next thing I knew, my wolf form surfaced. I heard its thoughts and it was crying out one word.

    ¡°Mine.¡±

    And it was directed to the woman now sleeping inside my chamber. With my heightened smell, I could

    scent her and the perfumed oil she just used in her night bath.

    ¡°No!¡± I quickly yelled, disapproving the sudden idea popping in its head.

    Under normal circumstances, my wolf side, lycan side, and I would always have an agreement. Never

    had there been a time we argued or even shared different thoughts. I was them and they were me. We

    were one and the same. We were one body, one spirit, and one heart. That was exactly the reason why

    my bloodline became royalty.

    I always had control.

    But now, it seemed I wasn¡¯t.

    I could feel my beast¡¯s lust on the woman. It was overwhelming. Not only that, I sensed our heart

    shifting towards her; caring her, loving her.

    I adamantly shook my head and tried to ignore what we¡­what I was feeling. It was impossible for me

    to care for a woman, much less love her. I have sworn my hate on their gender. Sworn to myself that I

    didn¡¯t need them to survive.

    I was alright with that idea in the past. Until this woman poofed into my life¡­

    My huge paws had effectively destroyed the oval cab when I jumped over it and into the exit door.

    There was not a smidgen of worry I felt when I crashed through the door and out into the hallway

    leaving splinters of wood on my wake.

    The need to be close to my new wife was unbearable. It was eating me up, but I tried as much as I

    could to gain back my control. It was unfortunately fruitless.

    The moment I arrived inside my chamber, I ran straight into my bedroom and scanned for the

    whereabouts of the woman.

    Despite under the cover of darkness, I saw her sleeping soundly, and just as I expected, she didn¡¯t

    sleep in my bed.

    ¡®It¡¯s an easy fix,¡¯ my lycan mindmented.

    I neared her; every step my paws took made my wolf side excited. I on the other hand was feeling

    horrified. I knew already what my wolf wanted to do to her. It wanted to mark her again; with its teeth

    preferably, and it wanted to mate with her.

    Just the thought of sharing a bed with her made my insides turn, how much more if we go intimate?

    With thest of my strength, I ordered my wolf side to stop. It didn¡¯t listen to me.

    With that, I found myself closing our gap. My huge head would likely surprise her if she wakes up, but I

    wanted to get a closer look at my sleeping wife.

    She was beautiful, my wolf growled. And fit too.

    Like all other backstabbing whore in this kingdom! my thoughts stressed out.

    In response, my wolf growled louder; clearly not liking my choice of words.

    Because of this, my wife¡¯s eyes flung open. She sat up and quickly stared at me. As a human, I

    expected her to scream but she actually didn¡¯t.

    Instead, she spoke my name.

    In response, my wolf howled inside, pleased with her reaction. Before I could hold myself, I licked her.

    This got her eyes to widen some more.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t eat me!¡± she cried out. I found itical so Iughed, or more like grunted in front of her

    with my wolf form.

    I circled her couch all the while my eyes were trained on her. I sensed her blood rushing to her heart

    more than normal. I whiffed her scent heightening too no doubt due to fear. It would be funny to prank

    her with this form, but no. Oh no. Pranking her wasn¡¯t what my wolf wanted to do.

    I growled again and bobbed my head up, signaling her to stand up.

    She immediately did with both hands raised. ¡°Are we going to my realm now?¡±

    My wolf growled louder, displeased to hear her words. ¡°No,¡± was what it said in my thoughts. ¡°Never.¡±

    ¡°I want her out of here!¡± I added, but my wolf just ignored me.

    Using my snout, I pointed to the bed.

    Despite the darkness surrounding her, I could immediately see the change of color on her face to white.

    ¡°Why do you want me to go there? I thought we agreed there will be no consummation of our marriage.

    The wedding is a fake just in case you forgot!¡±

    My wolf growled in response and snapped its mouth in front of her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare do that to me,¡± she pointed out. ¡°I trusted you!¡±

    I was beyond amazed by her suddenly. She stood up on her ground despite how tiny she was as

    Maybe I should give her some credit for doing this.

    But my wolf wouldn¡¯t budge too. ¡°Mine,¡± it said and decided to jump onto her.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 14 by desirenovel

    Serena

    I didn¡¯t need a trantor to tell me what the wolf wanted to do. I meane on, what else would we be

    doing in the bed other than¡­ It was crazy of me to even think such. That would be bestiality and

    obviously gross.

    But of course, the wolf could always turn back into its human form like those ones I saw in Teen Wolf

    and would have mee face to face with my new husband and his uhm¡­naked form.

    Technically, if this was a real wedding, we¡¯d already been exercising our husband and wife rights, but

    this was far than real. He couldn¡¯t possibly be wanting to do that now when he strongly expressed his

    dislike on women a day ago.

    What changed?

    But as I waited, he didn¡¯t change into his human form. He just snapped at me and continued pointing to

    his king-sized bed with his snout.

    Truthfully, I loved how his wolf looked. Sure it still scared me, but I was mesmerized by the midnight

    color of his fur and how it emanated power. Part of me wanted to cower before him and another part of

    me wanted to adore him¡­er¡­his wolf.

    When I didn¡¯t do what he ordered, I was ready for some kind of verbal punishment. However, he leaped

    towards me instead and I was pushed straight down the ground.

    Squeaking, I used my arms to cut my fall. It was effective, but my butt still hurt like hell.

    ¡°Oww,¡± I winced, touching my behind.

    I looked up and my eyes widened. The wolf was on top me, caging me with its limbs while its head

    lowered, trying to smell my neck.

    It growled low. I couldn¡¯t interpret the sound if it was pleased with our position or angry at how I looked

    like a mouse ready to be skewered. With its golden eyes however, it stared at me with so much love

    and devotion.

    Or maybe I was just seeing things.

    Its paws hit the tendrils of my hair. I winced again, feeling the tight pull on my scalp. He was thoughtful

    enough to step an inch back, freeing the tension on my head.

    ¡°I thought you hate women,¡± I snapped, giving him a betrayed look, ¡°Did you change your mind?¡±

    In a second, a dark violet mist surrounded the wolf and then, King Aero took its ce, his hands

    securing my wrists while his legs immobilized my knees.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± he stated in a low voice. I didn¡¯t dare look down. I knew what awaited me if I did and I

    wouldn¡¯t be able to un-see it.

    He huffed at me, his warm breath fanning my forehead.

    ¡°Come morn, you¡¯ll be leaving this realm,¡± he stated before extricating himself away from me and

    leaving me tongue-tied not because of his words, but because I saw his wonderfully shaped butt.

    I quickly sat up and despite myself, I watched him leave through the balcony. A brief pang of pain made

    me furrow my brows. No, it wasn¡¯t physical pain. It was that kind of pain deep in the heart. It was

    surprisingly close to rejection.

    By morning, I was ready to ¡®realm hop¡¯, or at least that¡¯s what I thought of when returning to Earth. I

    didn¡¯t have a good night¡¯s sleep really. Thoughts of the King¡¯s words and his beast kept me from ever

    having it.

    I wore the same clothes I used back in my first appearance here and waited for the king outside the

    balcony where an outdoor furniture set was ced.

    When he arrived, I thought he¡¯d pass through the same area where he leftst night. Instead, he

    appeared from the receiving room all dressed in fresh clothes: a dark red coat, a pair of ck jeans

    and a white shirt. His hair was brushed up neatly. He looked a lot like an Earth¡¯s model wearing the

    most popr fashion ensemble.

    Was he preparing to go with me too?

    My inner thoughts betrayed me crying out, ¡®yummy,¡¯ and briefly, my throat felt parched.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he sharply muttered, not looking at me.

    I stood up from my seat and nced at his back. Elijah was behind him, silently waving at me and

    smiling.

    ¡°Take care, Queen Serena,¡± he stated.

    I frowned. ¡°Just Serena, please. I¡¯m not your queen.¡±

    ¡°You are,¡± he corrected.

    I heard a loud groan on my right and nced at the King who was looking impatient.

    ¡°I said let¡¯s go.¡±

    I nodded and gave the crown prince a parting wave.

    ¡°How shall we travel back to my realm?¡± I asked, genuinely curious.

    Still, he didn¡¯t look at me when he said, ¡°I jump. You hold me. Don¡¯t me me if you fall.¡±

    ¡°What!¡± I wrapped my arm around his elbow without even thinking.

    In response, he red at me but didn¡¯tin.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Millisecondster, a break on space appeared in front of us. It was just a crack at first until it widened

    and took the shape of an oval filled with little spikes of energy.

    I gasped as the King stepped inside without a head¡¯s up.

    ¡°Your High¡­.!¡± I yelled but wasn¡¯t able to finish my word as I suddenly found myself alone, standing on

    the front porch of my apartment in Fort Strait.

    I looked around and found no soul in sight. It was midnight after all judging from the cuckoo wall clock

    near my swing set.

    ¡°Thanks for staying true to our agreement,¡± I murmured to myself and pulled out my spare key in a

    secret hole on the ceiling.

    My apartment appeared the same as I left it except for the daisies in my vase that had wilted. I checked

    the digital clock on top my kitchen ind and it read, May 16, 2019. Roughly five days had passed. It

    seemed the time on Earth and Phanteon was close to simr.

    Sighing, I went to my bedroom upstairs and went straight ahead to strip myself. God, I was so relieved

    everything about that realm hade to pass. Maybe I would just think of it as a dream in theing

    few days, but as I stared at the crescent moon mark still embedded on my right wrist, I highly doubt I

    would ever call it a dream.

    It was my remembrance of the insensitive King of Phanteon.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 15 by desirenovel

    Aero

    Despite calling it back, my wolf stayed on the surface, deeply focused on its intent to ravish the woman.

    I felt its need for her¡­ Its hunger¡­ Its craving¡­ Its intention to strip her naked and give her the best

    fucking a woman could get. I tried hard to ignore those thoughts, but we were one. I felt it too, burning

    me, coaxing me to give in.

    But I was as hardheaded as my wolf was. I didn¡¯t relent to its temptation.

    ¡°I thought you hate women,¡± she voiced out; her eyes a look of betrayal and hurt. ¡°Did you change your

    mind?¡±

    Her words somehow got me big time. It stung but I was grateful she reminded me about that.

    I had always believed that anger and hate could always surpass any other emotion. Luckily, it was the

    exact case for me now. I used my anger to gain back control of my person and easily my wolf was

    suppressed. Under the cover of the mist, I transformed into my human form.

    One thing was for sure when I faced her butt naked, it was that I had no desire to stay anymore longer

    close to her. My cock was still as hard as a meteor rock. Funny I know. My whole body was still

    reacting to her, so I needed to leave her asap or else I¡¯d be regretting my actionse morning.

    Thest thing I did before I left was to inform her about her pending return to Earth. The original n

    was to send her back a day after the wedding, not hours after the wedding, but with my control tested

    and my wolf acting stubborn, I had to erase her in my realm as quickly as possible.

    It was the safest, most concrete n I could think of.

    The council would likely be suspicious of me once they notice her absence the next day, but it

    was a risk I wanted to take. Hell, better lose the throne than lose my sanity.

    When I jumped down from my balcony on the third floor, I quickly shifted back to my wolf form. I ran as

    fast as I could to where I could no longer smell her scent. Unfortunately, since the wedding ended, her

    scent had grown stronger to me and it wasn¡¯t disappearing no matter how far I was.

    I did the next best thing I could do to fix this dilemma. I crossed realms and went to Sattus, the Realm

    of the Spirits. Or technically, the Underworld inyman¡¯s term where I know no teasingly sweet scent

    could surpass the stench of the dead.

    I stayed there until I cooled off and the hardness in between my groin lessened. When daybreak came

    to my kingdom, I returned and immediately went straight to Elijah¡¯s chamber.

    ¡°Out!¡± I bellowed when I noticed a half-naked woman wrapped in my brother¡¯s arms, lying cozily on his

    bed.

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re early,¡± he stated whilst looking worriedly at the woman frantically picking her clothes

    from the floor. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be¡ª¡°

    ¡°Zip it, Elijah,¡± I barked. I red at the woman again and in response, she sprinted out of the room with

    a nched face.

    Then, I heard an audible sigh from Elijah¡¯s direction. ¡°You really know how to kill a woman with your

    eyes, brother. Have you been to Sattus? You borrowed clothes there, have you? You look like the Grim

    Reaper ready for a kill.¡±

    I puffed and clenched my hands.

    ¡°You put me in this mess, so you better take care of it,¡± I started, my arms crossed over my chest.

    ¡°You mean your blessed union with our queen?¡± he grinned at me before standing up; his morning

    wood covered in boxer shorts.

    ¡°She is not our queen,¡± I corrected, spitting the word. ¡°You said so yourself it would be a fake wedding.¡±

    ¡°True, but that changed when your marks appeared.¡± His eyes pointed to my arms. I shook my head

    and raised my right hand, staring straight into the mark that gued me sincest night.

    ¡°Nothing changed, even with this,¡± I stated, clenching my jaw.

    He huffed loudly and threw his hands up in the air.

    ¡°Ohe on, brother! Wake up already!¡± I sensed his frustration for the first time. My brother had

    always been the happy-go-lucky type of man. But now, I had seen a side of him that was serious.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think its high time you end your hatred on women? The Goddess has given you a gift. She

    sent you Serena! Don¡¯t waste that chance! Do it for your kingdom and for yourself.¡±

    ¡°This conversation is over,¡± I flipped a hand, dismissing him, choosing to act deaf on his points. ¡°I¡¯ll

    send that woman back to her world. You do damage control when she¡¯s gone.¡±

    This time, he relented, but I could still see the look of regret in his eyes.

    ¡°Listen to yourself, brother. Really listen. Is this what you really want to happen?¡±

    I stayed silent for a while and munched on his words. I pulled out all my memory of the woman and for

    a moment, I actually hesitated sending her back to her world. Maybe with her presence, things would

    have a brighter way?

    But then, I reminded myself of my sworn oath. Women are inferior and they don¡¯t deserve my trust.

    ¡°Without a doubt,¡± was my answer to Elijah¡¯s question.

    I saw him frown, clearly displeased by my decision.

    ¡°I want to see the queen for onest time,¡± he stated before turning to the bathroom door. ¡°Can you

    wait for me to change? Or better yet, you should change too. We don¡¯t want Serena to think you¡¯d be

    sending her to the grave with that clothing.

    Why would I care? I told myself.

    ¡°Wait, I have an idea,¡± he shed me a wide smile. ¡°Since you¡¯re going to Earth, why not dress like the

    humans? You could go to your favorite coffee shop and maybe bring me iced coffee when you return.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll indulge you only this time, Elijah, as long as you take care of the council.¡±

    He gave me a thumbs up. ¡°Sure, no problem.¡±

    Half an hourter, I entered my chamber donned on modern Earth clothes. I refrained from making eye

    contact with her. It was the safest course of action. My wolf was still waiting beneath my facade. If a

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    crack on my control appears, even just a hairline of it, it woulde to the surface and all my ns

    would be for naught.

    She was dressed in the same clothes she wore the first time we met. I was reminded of that little spark

    of delight I felt when she was underneath me. Because of it, my wolf used this as a chance, but before

    it could pull me on the backseat, I jumped into the portal with her hands wrapped around my arm.

    I intentionally ced her in front of her apartment. Yes, I had no idea where she lived, but her scent

    and the traces of her scent on Earth told me to put her there.

    I stood under the cover of darkness on the other side of the road while she entered her house. Just in

    time, my wolf howled a saddening tune. I felt its pain. I felt its loss. I felt my loss too. However, I opted

    to stay on the spot and let the darkness eat my anguish away.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 16 by desirenovel

    Serena

    A month had passed since my still unexined travel to a different realm. Because of that experience,

    my perspective in life had changed. I saw the world on a grander scale now and I saw myself in it like

    an ant, so small and insignificant yet essential.

    I also saw werewolf shows on televisions quite funny. Their version of the beast didn¡¯t do justice at all

    to the real deal. But of course, I could be biased. Aero was royalty after all, and a king no less, so his

    wolf was expected to be magnificent.

    These thirty days hadn¡¯t been easy for me. I thought I¡¯de to think of my experience as only a

    dream but day by day, the memories of Phanteon and especially of its King haunted me. The castle,

    the manor, the wedding, the kiss, and the King¡¯s face were vivid still.

    The subject of my dreams was him. Always him. Worse, it was that kind of dream one could only see in

    erotic movies: him on top me pounding me hard, him beside me kneading my breasts and thrusting his

    erection, him doing me with my butt high up in the air, and not to mention the most erotic of all¡ªhis

    face in between my thighs doing heaven knows what there.

    What¡¯s more, the mark on my wrist was still throbbing and burning like crazy. It actually hurt a lot. I had

    to take over-the-counter pain medications to try and relieve it but even with those, the ache wouldn¡¯t go

    away.

    It was especially painful this night. I tossed and turned on my bed, whimpering and groaning in pain. If I

    was that barbaric, I would have cut my arm already, but I knew even if I do it, the pain would still be

    present. I had finally concluded the mark had magical qualities and its pain was more than physical.

    I stood up from my bed and crossed the room, stopping in front of the castle painting I purchased many

    days ago. In my desperation to get help, I touched the surface of the painting hoping I would be

    transported back to Phanteon. It didn¡¯t happen. I was partly disappointed.

    I went back to my bed andy there motionless for a few minutes, but even those few minutes became

    unbearable. The mark still throbbed, reminding me of my fake marriage with the man who was more

    than happy to kick me out of the castle.

    Aero.

    Truth be told, I actually missed him. Despite his many obvious ws, he had some good qualities too. If

    given a chance to meet him again, I¡¯d probably use up my strength to make him see that women had

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    good sides. That they deserve to love and be loved. That we women had the ability to nurture a heart

    that was covered in darkness.

    Sleep imed me finally after a few minutes of musings. The dream world took over immediately and

    brought me to the same ce I had been in my dreams many times: the king¡¯s bed.

    This time, I was the one on top of him, riding him, grinding my ass against his pelvis. I felt our sexes

    joined. I felt full inside and with that, a moan escaped my lips. He responded by lifting a hand and

    cupping my breasts. He thrust forward and up one time and I whimpered in delight.

    ¡°Aero¡­fuck, more¡­¡± my dream self ordered.

    His face changed into a look of lust and after that, I was impaled in the most delicious of ways¡­.

    I woke up from the dream panting, feeling hot and really, really wet. It was another erotic session again

    and just like all its predecessors, it left me wanting more. It left me craving for my climax.

    Biting my lip, a thought crossed my mind. Yes. Yes, indeed. This night, I¡¯d have to help myself reach my

    orgasm. I won¡¯t be denied anymore.

    Putting it on action, my right hand slowly traveled down my crotch. As expected, the center of my

    underwear was already damp. It was a good development. As my fingers contacted my lips, the

    swelling in between it reacted, giving me a wave of sensations. It was more when I started vigorously

    rubbing myself.

    Lost in the sensations, the king¡¯s face popped out of my mind. dly, I used it to fuel my rubbing more.

    It was working and working a hundred percent. Once I reached my climax, I arched my back and lifted

    my hips up.

    Fuck.

    A name escaped my lips then. To my surprise, it was Aero¡¯s name.

    ¡°Okay, mom said she misses you. She asks if you cane to celebrate Independence day with us,¡±

    my adoptive sister, Jessica, stated right before she sipped her watermelon milk tea in front of me.

    We were inside a cafe located near my apartment and since this ce was my favorite spot to dine, we

    always ended up here whenever she decides to visit me after her college studies for the day.

    I nodded whilst about to drink my cup of espresso. ¡°Sure, I coulde to visit and stay for a few days.¡±

    ¡°Mom would love that, Ren,¡± she shed a smile.

    ¡°By the way, have you found someone already? You look so blooming today.¡±

    I almost choked on my coffee when I heard it.

    ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m always blooming every day,¡± I chided.

    She shrugged her shoulders and cleared her throat.

    ¡°What I mean is today is especially different.¡±

    I contemted her words for a moment, thinking of a faraway ce with a very handsome king, and

    then replied, ¡°None, sis. I¡¯d like to think there¡¯s none.¡±

    ¡°Ohhhh, I know that look. You like the guy but he¡¯s off-limits,¡± she puckered her lips.

    Like? Not really. I don¡¯t know.

    ¡°It¡¯splicated, Jes,¡± was my only reply.

    ¡°Right. Right. But still, I¡¯m happy for¡ª¡°

    I stood up suddenly, craned my neck and stared past the cafe¡¯s window when I noticed a veryrge,

    very furry animal hiding in an alley across the road. It was metallic ck in color. Definitely the same as

    the king.

    My heart immediately spiked up a beat.

    Could it be?

    ¡°Do you mind if I leave now?¡± I stated frantically, gathering up my bag. ¡°I have¡­uhm¡­suddenly

    remembered something very important.¡±

    Jessica smiled at me and nodded.

    ¡°Sure, we are finishing up anyway with our coffee.¡±

    I stooped low and gave her a kiss on the cheek.

    ¡°Goodbye, see you soon.¡±

    I quickly exited the cafe and went to stare at the same spot in the alley again. The wolf was not in sight

    anymore. No traces of it were seen. I decided to check out the rest of the area, thinking maybe it had

    transferred to another location.

    Somehow in my haste, I saw its long, fluffy tail just pass by a corner. Without thinking, I quickly ran to it.

    When I rounded the corner, I saw the wolf enter an abandoned building.

    Trespassing private property wasn¡¯t my cup of tea, but I needed to reach the wolf, so I jumped over a

    barbwire fence and walked inside the lobby with my rm bells up.

    The environment was typical for an abandoned building. The lobby was very spacious, with no furniture

    but with loads of dust.

    Nothing caught my attention except for a break in space near the lobby¡¯s front desk. Just like before,

    when the king returned me to Earth, I saw an oval-shaped wall of energy. It was beckoning me to enter.

    Since I was very adamant about seeking help with regards to the wrist mark, I decided to jump inside,

    hoping that I¡¯d end up on the king¡¯s cham¡­er¡­on Phanteon again.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 17 by desirenovel

    Serena

    A bright sh of light weed me at the end of the portal. I winced and in reflex, used my hand to

    cover my eyes. When the bright light faded, I adjusted myself to the surroundings and saw where I

    was.

    I was in a cave and the biggest I had been in my entire life. The stgmites and stctites were

    colossal. There was a narrow river a few paces behind me and the water was running into a darkened

    path. In front of me was an altar of some sort with lots of incense burning that my nostrils didn¡¯t

    particrly like.

    ¡°Look what we have here,¡± someone said nearby. It was from a man¡¯s, and I wouldn¡¯t have known him

    to be short and stout if he didn¡¯t step into the light with me.

    I furrowed my brows, confused with what was happening. The environment itself made me nervous, but

    I tried to calm myself. It was the only way since I basically entered the portal without thinking of the

    consequences.

    ¡°Where am I? Who are you?¡± I asked the basic questions, hugging my shoulder bag as if it was my

    weapon ready for me to use should the man n to hurt me.

    I sensed an air of arrogance around him. Plus, he didn¡¯t look friendly at all. He was grinning like a

    bobcat. It gave me the chills.

    ¡°Ah, yes, the usual questions I get from a human,¡± he stated, looking at me like I was food.

    My brow lifted.

    ¡°Let me exin your situation missy.¡± He adjusted his jumper into position and then snorted. ¡°I own you

    now. You took the bait, you fell into my trap. You¡¯ll fetch me a good sum if one of my customers like

    you.¡±

    I didn¡¯t exactly understand what the man said, but with him mentioning something about ¡®customers¡¯, I

    reckoned he was a shady businessman.

    ¡°What makes you think I¡¯ll stand by and let you own me? I have free will, mister. You can¡¯t just

    announce something that sensitive.¡±

    ¡°Oh you don¡¯t exactly know what you just walked right in,¡± he countered, giving me a proud grin.

    Just then, I felt my body go numb. My knees went weak and my hands turned mmy. Secondster,

    my sense of bnce disappeared. My head contacted the ground in a matter of seconds. A lightning

    pain shot through my head and then followed by my surroundings turning ck.

    When I came to consciousness, I was in some sort of room, lying in a makeshift bed that had seen

    better days. I heard the sounds of women chatting and whimpering in front of me and muffled sounds

    of people past the wall behind me.

    I sat up, groaning when I felt the shooting pain in my head again.

    ¡°You should lie back down,¡± a woman said near me, ¡°you¡¯ll need itter when it¡¯s your turn.¡±

    I nced at her and studied her appearance. She was wearing a revealing dress that was cut all the

    way up to the knees. Her boobs were pushed up and her long, blonde hair was tied into a ponytail. She

    looked like a prostitute honestly with all the heavy make-up she wore, but I didn¡¯t want to be rude so I

    erased that thought inside my head.

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®when it¡¯s my turn?¡¯ I asked instead.

    She looked at me in a sad face. ¡°Since you were Mr. Manross¡¯stest addition, you have no idea at all.

    That¡¯s understandable. Look around you and you¡¯ll see.¡±

    I frowned, but just as she suggested, I examined the area a lot closer. As I already established earlier,

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    yes there were a lot of women inside the room with me, but I just noticed now, they were actually

    wearing the same revealing dress like the blonde woman talking to me. Some of the women were

    hooked in a conversation while some were actually crying.

    Crying? No woman would actually cry in public unless her safety was threatened.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you noticed, but you¡¯re also wearing the same clothes as we do,¡± the blonde told me.

    Immediately, my eyes rounded and I looked down. A surprised breath left my mouth when I realized

    she was right.

    ¡°We are ves now. Mr. Manross, the short man you met earlier, is our owner. All women here await

    their fate beyond these walls.¡±

    ¡°What is happening outside of this room?¡± I asked. I could still hear the sound of people outside the

    room and a man audibly talking and¡­counting? It appeared that he was actually counting, but to what?

    ¡°When it¡¯s your turn, you¡¯ll be taken on the tform and be disyed for inspection of his customers,¡±

    the blonde told me. ¡°It¡¯s like you¡¯re being auctioned off. The highest bidder will get to take you home¡­

    or more specifically, their home, wherever that is.¡±

    ¡°This is not happening¡­¡± I murmured, slowly panicking deep inside. ¡°I can¡¯t be here! I can¡¯t be a

    ve! I have a life!¡±

    ¡°We all do, dear,¡± a second woman much older than blondie stated, ¡°But unfortunately, we are trapped

    here until someone gets us out or auctions us off for that matter.¡±

    ¡°How did this happen? How did ite to this?¡± I asked. I had a feeling how but I wanted to hear their

    own take of the story.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m pretty sure we all stepped into a portal in an abandoned building near Henswell Street,¡±

    blondie mockughed. ¡°Mrs. Therese over there had been here for three months. No customer has

    ever purchased her and because of it, she was able to observe the routine in this ce.¡±

    ¡°What routine?¡± I parroted after ncing at the aforementioned woman.

    ¡°She said Mr. Manross¡¯s has powers. Using it, he establishes a connection between our world to this

    world and lures would-be victims to step into the portal and be trapped. He uses a potential victim¡¯s

    innermost desire to capture her. It could be in the form of a past love, a husband, or a dead daughter or

    son. They then act as a luring agent where it guides you to the abandoned building where the portal is

    waiting.¡±

    ¡°This can¡¯t be true.¡± I wanted to deny it, but all her words were spot on. In my case, the luring agent

    was the wolf which I stupidly thought as Aero. But really now? Blondie said this Manross guy uses the

    victim¡¯s innermost desire. How could Aero be my innermost desire?

    This is absurd.

    ¡°In addition, once a victim is hooked, she won¡¯t be able to question the presence of the portal. She will

    bepelled to jump right into it without a second thought. This happened to all of us. I work as a

    professor at a nearby university in Fort Saint. Seeing a portal in an abandoned building would have

    been already a red g for me, but I stepped inside anyway, stronglypelled by his power.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this is actually happening,¡± I replied, feeling a little bit guilty. I knew already the

    existence of other realms. I knew already that the portal could take me to one of these realms. I admit,

    maybe I was that naive to think it would put me back in Phanteon.

    ¡°Any idea what customers we are dealing with when we stand on top of the tform?¡± I continued.

    Blondie tipped her head up, gesturing to a group of women secretly conversing,

    ¡°They are deliberating as of now which is the lesser evil: be purchased by one of his customers or be

    trapped in this routine like Mrs. Theresa.¡±

    ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong with this guy¡¯s customers?¡± I actually expected heads of gangsters or mafia

    bosses with trust issues and a heavy hand, but nothing prepared me to hear what¡¯s next.

    ¡°Oh dear, you don¡¯t know do you?¡± the second woman said, giving me sharp eyes. ¡°They are

    vampires.¡±

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 18 by desirenovel

    Serena

    Vampires.

    They were just myths ying a man¡¯s mind, romanticized by writers and overused by television shows

    in my world. But after spending time in Phanteon and actually seeing a real werewolf, I knew better

    now that vampires really exist too and my best guess was, I am in their realm.

    I was never a fan of vampires. The gore, the blood, the fangs, the sleeping in the coffin, and all that

    creepy turning-into-a-bat stuff. I wished they were all just creations of a writer¡¯s mind to keep readers

    on their toes. However, judging from my situation and the other women with me in this room, I was

    beginning to think otherwise. After all, why kidnap human females if not for their blood right?

    I felt the color drain my face as reality hit me and soon, my eyes brimmed with tears. However, I wasn¡¯t

    a crier. I had never been one, so I held it back. Now was not the time to be emotional. Now was the

    time to escape.

    As I formted a n in my mind, I saw the women around me one by one pass through the door

    connected to the other side of the room. I saw blondie and her friend leave too. She didn¡¯t say goodbye

    to me. She just said good luck and with that, I knew I had to do something to curb this fate of mine.

    Twenty minutester, I counted the remaining women around ten, including me. Some looked young,

    teenagers perhaps, and others looked like me, in their twenties and in the prime of their lives. I

    understood why they looked scared. I reckon this was their first time in another realm.

    Somehow, selfishly, at the back of my mind, I was thankful my first jump didn¡¯t end up in the vampire

    realm and in this auction no less. I was thankful I ended up in Phanteon, treated like royalty although at

    first my head was threatened of dismemberment.

    ¡°You, get up,¡± a busty, fat woman pointed to me with her finger and signaled me to move.

    I looked at her with all the hatred I could give. I didn¡¯t want to be next. I still need to make a n, but I

    guess I was running out of time.

    ¡°Get up I say!¡± she shouted, her face turning red.

    Puffing my chest up, I straightened into my full height and walked to the door with my head held high.

    No vampire would buy me. No vampire would drain my blood. I¡¯ll make sure of that.

    It turned out, the room I entered was not just a room. It was actually a theater. The tform blondie

    talked about wasn¡¯t just a small tform but actually a stage with two spotlights set-up directly on the

    center where an artsy sun was drawn.

    The man Ie to know as Mr. Manross was standing in the boundary of the stage and the backstage.

    He motioned for me with his head to walk into the spotlighted area, but I gave him a scowl instead.

    ¡°You have two choices. Either you show yourself to my customers or you will be bled dry by my juicer,¡±

    he stated with a warning tone.

    I huffed and clenched my teeth. ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this,¡± I said, giving him a warning of my own. At the back

    of my head, the King¡¯s face popped. I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d sentence this man to death just because of me,

    but I¡¯d like to believe he¡¯d avenge me anyway. That false hope was what I cling to in the middle of this

    mess.

    Once again, I walked out into the stage with my head held high, but deep inside I was scared and

    nervous. I didn¡¯t want these so-called customers to see me weak. Vampires, as far as I know, prey on

    the weak. My heart was pounding heavily and my head was still giving me an aura of a headache from

    my fall earlier. Not to mention my wrist mark too. It was still throbbing and adding to my list of problems.

    When I stopped directly on top of the sun sign, I looked at the row of seats in front of me. It was

    generally dark, but I could still see the silhouettes of people. Some were sitting while others were

    standing. I couldn¡¯t define if these vampires were male or female but they all had one thing inmon:

    they had red, glowing eyes.

    A chill crept up my spine. Never in my life had I thought I¡¯d be in this situation. Not at all.

    ¡°Recently acquired by our hunter, this woman here is still fresh out from Earth,¡± I heard a man¡¯s voice

    through the microphone. I instantly scanned the area and my eyesnded on a small balcony high up

    on my right. It was spotlighted too. My guess was, this was the auctioneer.

    ¡°As you can see, she is wless and full of life. Her fairplexion allows you my Lords to see through

    the veins and arteries under her skin.¡±

    I wanted to wretch at the introduction of me. They were seriously going to sell me as food for these

    vampires?! I clenched my jaw. Not on my watch.

    ¡°Fair warning!¡± I quickly shouted and gave the audienceser-sharp res. I was told to stand up in the

    center, but they never warned me about talking during the auction.

    I heard a quick gasp from the crowd and then murmurs. This must be the first time their ve talked

    back to them.

    The auctioneer raised his hand and red at me. ¡°Tie your tongue, human. You have no right to talk.¡±

    My nose red. ¡°I believe I do.¡±

    I then raised my hands up as if I was that enormous statue in Rio Grande on top of the hill. Then, I

    twisted my right hand to reveal my mark. This would ever be the first time I use this mark to my

    advantage. I hoped it would work.

    ¡°I am the Queen of Phanteon and I order you to release me and the ves you captured for this

    auction.¡±

    Collective gasps¡ªlouder this time¡ªenveloped the air of the theater. The auctioneer¡¯s eyes went wide

    and he immediately looked past me to someone behind me.

    ¡°Manross, what is the meaning of this?¡± he grounded out; the goatee he had didn¡¯t cover the grim line

    on his mouth.

    ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t know!¡± Manross cried out as he stepped past me. ¡°She was on Earth! I assumed she¡¯s

    human!¡±

    ¡°Well, we can¡¯t purchase that woman. Werewolf blood taste bitter,¡± somebody said from the audience,

    and immediately, murmurs erupted and I heard some affirmed his words with a ¡®yes.¡¯ They probably

    thought me a werewolf since I am the queen. Good. Let them believe it and I¡¯d take advantage of it.

    ¡°True, I heard from my sources that the King of Phanteon was just recently married and many said it

    was blessed by their deity through a mark on their wrists,¡± the auctioneer said. He stared back at me

    with a displeased look on his face. ¡°If she¡¯s indeed telling the truth and that wrist mark is real, then it¡¯s

    going to be a big problem. I don¡¯t want King Aero to cross our realm and wage war on us. Our kind had

    been peaceful since the creation of the realms. It would be a shame that would be ruined just for a

    mere woman.¡±

    I sensed the dripping arrogance of the auctioneer. I didn¡¯t like it, but I held myments to myself.

    He looked at Manross again and gave out a long sigh. ¡°Do as she says,¡± he said. Deep inside me, I

    was cheering. I didn¡¯t think my n would be sessful.

    ¡°But Master Oldan! We can¡¯t release the others! Our customers¡ª¡±

    ¡°Will understand,¡± he finished and then looked at the audience bearing a big smile on his face.

    ¡°My Lords and Ladies have been very supportive of us since this auction started a hundred years ago.

    I¡¯m sure they support my decision.¡±

    I saw silhouettes of heads bobbed up and down in confirmation.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you could always hunt new ones, so I say release this woman and the remaining others at the

    back room.¡±

    ¡°Release those women you already auctioned off too,¡± I added, making myself sound sterner.

    The auctioneer shook his head and clucked his tongue. ¡°No, no. That can¡¯t do, miss. You see, the

    vampire lords who had paid for them already sent them to their destinations. As to where that is, I have

    no idea.¡±

    I hissed thinking about blondie and her friend who had gone before me. I felt sorry I couldn¡¯t save them

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    on time.

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll take what¡¯s left of us then,¡± I stated. ¡°Return us to Earth now.¡±

    ¡°If I may¡­¡± a new man voiced out suddenly and then, a spotlight was routed to him. He was standing in

    the highest balcony on the left wearing a starched ck suit. His hairline was receding and he looked

    to be no older than sixty.

    ¡°My master would like to purchase that woman including all the remaining ves you have.¡±

    The master in question was sitting on the left side, his face and overall bearing were covered in

    darkness.

    I felt a panic rush inside me. What was he doing?!

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 19 by desirenovel

    Aero

    Since that woman¡¯s return to the human realm, I thought I¡¯d be relieved of my problems. However, it

    actually worsened.

    First, my council kept on fishing out information from me, asking where the queen was.

    Second, since my alibi was that we were on the so-called traditional ¡®saricsa¡¯ or honeymoon on Earth

    terms and that I didn¡¯t want her to get out of our bedroom, my council had been bugging me about

    pups. Lots and lots of them. Quadruplets if possible for her first pregnancy. I had to scowl at them and

    change the topic instead.

    Third, were my dreams. Not only was the council been bothering me about her, but my dreams too.

    They were nightmares if you ask me. I couldn¡¯t get a good night¡¯s sleep. Her face, her smile, everything

    about her was the constant subject inside my head. Now when I really did get a night of good sleep, it

    was after I get dreams of her and me consummating our marriage in the most marvelous¡­no scratch

    that¡­awful of ways.

    In my dreams, she was underneath me whilst my cock was buried inside her, not an inch wasted of my

    erection. Sometimes, it would be another position in another location. She was moaning and grinding

    her ass too. She was crying out my name. She was swallowing my cum as I emptied myself inside her

    mouth. I had dreams wherein I¡¯d do the same for her, licking her pussy, sucking the sensitive flesh until

    she came.

    Every time I wake from my dreams, I would find myself covered in sweat and my bedsheets in¡­cum.

    My body would heat up more than my transformation to a werewolf or lycan would and I¡¯d find myself

    unsatisfied. I didn¡¯t want it to be just a dream. I wanted it real. And my wolf side agreed with it a

    hundred percent.

    But of course, I¡¯d remind myself again why I couldn¡¯t. My hatred for women could never and should

    never be quenched.

    Because of this, my wolf would sulk again, growl at me, and sometimes it would even refuse to shift

    when I wanted to shift.

    Fourth and thest, was my wrist mark. It was distracting me in everything I do. I would feel a searing

    pain from the edges. Sometimes, I¡¯d even feel as if it was ripped out from me. To relieve the stressful

    life of being a king, I would asionally jack myself off. Now I couldn¡¯t do that because of the mark¡¯s

    constant aching pressure.

    I thought this was just a side effect of its creation. After a while, I realized it wasn¡¯t. That the difort

    I felt on my mark was connected to that woman. Fuck.

    A month had passed since then and I still couldn¡¯t avoid these problems. My council had started to

    suspect me. It was understandable. They still hadn¡¯t seen their new queen after all.

    Elijah was helpful enough to direct their attention on different matters, but I know it would only be a

    matter of time until they found out the wedding was fake and that I had employed a woman to act as

    my bride.

    I didn¡¯t worry about it really. My promise was done and my father¡¯s decree was fulfilled. The contract

    never stipted anything about heirs and it never specified the length of marriage between me and my

    wife. These were loopholes my father never cared to fix.

    However, should worsees to worst and my council would demand me to remarry, I wouldn¡¯t

    hesitate to dere reelection of my court. Surely they¡¯d shut up quit bothering me.

    ¡®Or how about you visit our wife on Earth? Ask her to return and be the queen luna that she is.

    That would be better,¡¯ my lycan side suggested. He was the brain of us three. He would give me

    wisdom that I would always follow.

    This time, however, following it was impossible. Visiting her would mean I miss her. Missing her would

    mean I. . .

    Double. Fuck.

    But in a sudden twist of events, my wolf surfaced and the next thing I knew, I had hopped to her realm,

    and using her perpetual sweet scent, I traced her inside a cafe.

    I hid in an alley where the shadow of the building covered me from human eyes. In there, I watched her

    while she talked to another woman younger than her. She appeared to be doing well. She wasughing

    and conversing with her eyes full of life.

    I felt a sudden pang of pain. Why should I care if she was doing well or not?!

    Growling, I convinced my wolf to return to Phanteon. It didn¡¯t listen to me. Instead, it watched her again

    with intense longing.

    When suddenly her eyes met mine, my nerves jumped and my wolf lost its hold on the front seat of my

    consciousness. I took this chance and quickly jumped back to my realm, scowling more than ever.

    But somehow, a few minutester, I felt a sense of dread fill me. It wasn¡¯t for my kingdom or for myself.

    No. It was for the woman.

    When I decided to check on her again, I was already toote. I couldn¡¯t scent her anymore, not in the

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    cafe she went earlier, not in her apartment, not in any other ce. But somehow, I traced a faint smell

    of her in an abandoned building.

    To my surprise and displeasure, I saw traces of a break in space; a sign that there was a very recent

    portal opened in this spot. I concluded that instant that she had hopped in another realm.

    The big question was, where?

    When I returned to Phanteon, I went back to my routine duties, telling myself that her safety or life

    didn¡¯t concern me. That she wasn¡¯t worth finding. Wherever she was, it was her problem, not mine.

    By nightfall however, Elijah went barreling inside my chamber.

    ¡°Get your ass off that bed now!¡± he shouted.

    I gave him a cold stare. ¡°What is the problem now?¡± I stated.

    ¡°It¡¯s your wife, dear brother! My informants told me she was in Oldan¡¯s blood auction! She¡¯s in the

    vampire realm!¡±

    Hearing it, my wolf growled loudly wanting to immediately jump there and save her. Somehow, I agreed

    with its desire, but it wasn¡¯t because of her. It was because I had some unfinished business in the

    vampire realm.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 20 by desirenovel

    Serena

    I was inside a grandiose bedroom, alone and not so surprised why I was separated from the other

    women with me. They thought me a royal after all and all royals get to have better treatment. It seems

    Earth and the other realms didn¡¯t differ in this aspect.

    However, I would have preferred to be with the others, give themfort maybe and at the same time

    gather intel. They might have an idea who had just purchased us.

    I honestly thought my n would work. Well, it would have worked out if it wasn¡¯t for that so-called

    master the butler was referring to. I saw the look of distress in Manross¡¯s and the auctioneer¡¯s eyes.

    They looked ufortable for a brief moment and then easily, they submitted.

    ¡°I will allow His Grace¡¯s request, but let all vampires before me bear witness to this event. I will wash

    my hands of any responsibilities and of any consequences that would arise between the realms of the

    vampires and werewolves,¡± was the auctioneer¡¯s cautious answer.

    That time, I felt like a bucket of ice was dumped on me. I couldn¡¯t believe what he said.

    Then I noticed the master of the butler stand up. Despite the shadow that hid him, I could tell he was

    tall and proportionally well-built. I felt the atmosphere of the room shift to freezing degrees and it wasn¡¯t

    because of the metaphorical bucket of ice. Oh no. It was this man¡¯s aura. However far the space

    between us, I felt hismanding presence envelop me. It was nerve-wracking.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    He nonchntly waved a hand as if telling them he didn¡¯t care and then left the balcony, leaving the

    butler to speak for him.

    ¡°The Master says ¡®proceed.¡¯¡±

    With that, Manross grabbed my elbow and pulled me out of the stage. I cast ast nce at the

    auctioneer. His expression was that of insensitivity, but once his eyes met mine, he grinned.

    I raised my chin and sent him a re. I wanted him to know my confidence didn¡¯t break. I would find a

    way out of this mess soon.

    ¡°The Master would like to meet you, Your Highness. He is waiting for you at the sky lounge,¡± informed

    the same butler after he knocked twice and opened the door of my bedroom sh prison.

    I stood up from the chair positioned near the ceiling-high windows and nodded at him.

    Minutes after I was ced inside this room, three female servants entered bringing with them a range

    of gowns, pieces of jewelry and boxes of perfumes and make-up.

    This kind of treatment didn¡¯t surprise me at all. I had expected it already. What actually caught my

    attention was the fact that two of the three gorgeous women were humans.

    Actual humans.

    And they looked happy and contented.

    I didn¡¯t want to be nosy, but I had to know why, so I asked them. Unfortunately, the two women were

    tight-lipped.

    They just gave me nk looks and secretive smiles.

    I didn¡¯t bother on knowing anymore. I instead focused on my pending meeting with their master.

    I chose the least revealing gown in the batch. It was silvery-green in color, with a turtleneck neckline

    and long sleeves. It however had a bare back but I didn¡¯t think it mattered. I chose no jewelry and I

    didn¡¯t bother painting my face. What for when I didn¡¯t intend on negotiating with their master using my

    charms?

    But now as I walked towards the extravagantly designed hallway, I second-guessed myself. Maybe I

    needed a little charm to encourage him to free us. My title as queen didn¡¯t seem to work. What else

    was there to use that had higher chances of sess other than the charms of a woman?

    I released a long sigh to lighten the pressure on my shoulder. Here¡¯s to hoping for the best.

    The butler gestured for me to enter after he silently opened the double doors made of hard polished

    wood. I did so with my hands sped together.

    The sky lounge indeed bore true to its name. Once I stepped inside, I noticed a really wide and open

    balcony in front of me. The skyline, dark but vibrant with stars, weed my sight. The roof was

    shaped like a dome. It was made of ss or some transparent industrial material. Itplemented the

    overall aura of the ce.

    Deep inside, I was thankful to meet their master in this open area where fresh air surrounded me. I

    didn¡¯t want to smell anything blood-rted as much as possible, but I knew I was only fooling myself.

    This was the realm of the vampires after all and moreover I was in a vampire¡¯sir. The smell of blood

    was a given.

    I heard the double doors close and then I felt a gust of wind pass me from behind. My hair was all over

    the ce as a consequence so I sought to smooth them back to their rightful position.

    My eyesnded on a shadowy figure thereafter. I could easily tell it was the master I had been wanting

    to meet. He stood in the far corner of the balcony facing west. Despite wearing a long cape, I could see

    how broad his back was and how ramrod straight his spine was.

    Easily, he towered over me as my fake husband did and like King Aero, I felt a little intimidated by this

    man¡­er¡­vampire too.

    ¡°Please, approach, Your Highness. Honor me with your presence,¡± I jerked when I clearly heard his

    voice despite the windy noise around us. It was as if he was whispering the words directly to my ear.

    After sucking a good amount of air inside my lungs, I neared him.

    ¡°You sure are bold to buy me and the others despite knowing the truth,¡± I said with all the confidence I

    could tie with my voice.

    He slowly turned to face me, onerge hand caressing the balustrade as if it was a precious gem.

    My breath was briefly caught in my throat once his face came to view under the light of the balcony.

    He was handsome in a feminine kind of way. I couldn¡¯t quite exin it. His nose, jawline, and lips were

    super fine. His brows were not bushy. It was well-trimmed. His hair was in the shade of brown, brushed

    up neatly but I could tell, the edges would look rough after a bath.

    His eyes were the typical red for a vampire, but it surprisingly had a ring of silvery violet in the center. It

    brought me goosebumps staring at it; the kind where fear and excitement mixed.

    ¡°Hm, the truth is inconsequential and fleeting if I say so myself,¡± he answered, his voice giving out an

    echoing tone, ¡°especially when what you im hasn¡¯t been proved yet.¡±

    I frowned, knowing exactly what he was talking about.

    ¡°I am the Queen of Phanteon,¡± I told him without stuttering. ¡°I have no reason to exin anything to

    you.¡±

    He smirked at me.

    ¡°Oh, I know. I could see it in those courageous eyes of yours that you speak the truth.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± I nodded, ¡°now let me start negotiating our release¡ª¡°

    ¡°However,¡± he cut me off, raising a palm in between us, ¡°I am more attracted to the other side of the

    story.¡±

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 21 by desirenovel

    Serena

    The¡­other side of the story? I was taken aback. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I tried to control my voice from

    choking and my mind from any wandering thoughts. Following the actions of Queen Elizabeth of Great

    Britain, I left my face nk of any emotion. Through this, I¡¯d be unreadable in his eyes.

    He walked past me, encircling me as he went on.

    ¡°Since the moment you imed you were the Phanteon Queen, I had wondered why you were in the

    human world. Werewolves have been known to be quite loyal to their realm. They prefer to be in their

    territory together with their packs.¡±

    I raised my chin up as if I had a ready answer to give. However, truth be told, I didn¡¯t have an alibi at all.

    God help me.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Also, I have known Aero to be quite hateful of women,¡± he continued. Commonsense told me where

    he was going with his words and so my hands started to tremble.

    He couldn¡¯t have known! It was impossible!

    ¡°That said, I¡¯m thinking of four possible reasons: One, your wolf husband decided to stay in the human

    world for your honeymoon.¡±

    I almost choked. Honeymoon, yes, if the sun breaks into two.

    ¡°¡ªwhich for me is highly unlikely,¡± he added, grinning. ¡°As I said, werewolves prefer to be in their

    territory.¡±

    I remembered Phanteon and how majestic the ce was. It wouldn¡¯t have been that bad to stay there

    for a honeymoon if I only married the right man.

    ¡°Two,¡± he continued, stopping to face me, ¡°you were sent there for a mission¡ªwhich again is unlikely.¡±

    His eyes turned dark and lust-filled as he gave me a once-over.

    ¡°Even I wouldn¡¯t want to let you leave my bed or my castle. No mission is more important than a new

    wife, especially when she¡¯s a horny one.¡±

    My cheeks heated.

    ¡°I could sense your heat you know. Wolves are known to get crazy over it. Aero would have taken

    advantage of it, so again the question, why are you in the human world?¡±

    I felt my mouth dry up. Still, I couldn¡¯t form an alibi. This vampire master must be muddling up my brain

    with his powers if he had one.

    Then, he circled me once more.

    This wasn¡¯t a negotiation anymore. This was more like an interrogation.

    ¡°Three, your husband rejected you simply because you¡¯re a woman and that your marriage is a fake

    just to save his throne.¡±

    This time, my blood ran cold. Fuck, he was spot on.

    ¡°His hatred of women is known far and wide, so to find out he had already married and so fast at that

    makes me suspicious. Maybe the council decided to put a blind eye to it. Maybe they are that

    desperate to have him wedded fake or not¡­or maybe they saw the wedding as real because of those

    marks that had appeared on your wrists.¡±

    I hissed inwardly. This mark again¡­

    ¡°Lastly, four, you are really a human and you returned to your world after fooling the rest of the

    werewolf poption of your so-called marriage. That in turn begs the question, how were you able to

    hop in and out of Phanteon?¡±

    ¡°Think however you want,¡± I answered, choosing to ignore his crafty words, ¡°what I want to talk to you

    about is our freedom. I want you to bring us back to Earth now.¡±

    He grinned again and shook his head.

    ¡°Oh, no, no. I simply can¡¯t do that. I purchased you after all just to know the truth. To have you returned

    to your realm beats my purpose.¡±

    ¡°Then, release all those women!¡± For the life of me, I couldn¡¯t hold on to my anger. I didn¡¯t care if he

    was some master of a grand castle or a fucked up vampire king. I wouldn¡¯t stand at such abuse. ¡°If you

    don¡¯t want to free me because of that stupid curiosity, then just release them!¡±

    He sighed and returned to his earlier spot near the balustrade.

    ¡°There¡¯s a reason why I also purchased those women, Your Highness. The blood auction is our way of

    life. It sustains us vampires. It organizes us. These women, they are our food.¡±

    Fucking typical vampire problem.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any other means of nourishment?¡± I hissed.

    ¡°Hm, of course, we have. The witches have provided us food close to our diet. They created a wine that

    resembled all the characteristics of the human blood but nothing beats the real deal.¡±

    I clenched my hands to stop the trembling threatening to start. If he knew I was a human¡­I¡¯d probably

    be dead.

    ¡°I prefer to call the ¡®blood auction¡¯ of Oldan and Manross as a ¡®delicacies auction,¡± he went on.

    I sent him knife-like res.

    ¡°You¡¯re despicable.¡±

    He cocked his head to the right and looked down at me like I had just amused him.

    ¡°For a vampire, I don¡¯t think so. They are just my nature.¡±

    ¡°But you would get their blood against their will? You would force them to do your bidding?!¡±

    ¡°Correction, Your Highness,¡± he interrupted. ¡°It is not forced and definitely not against their will. True

    that at first they show fear, but you would find out pretty soon they adjust to their surroundings quite

    He stepped closer to me. I stepped back. He leaned down instead and exined some more using

    fluid words tickling my ear.

    ¡°I don¡¯t force them to do my bidding. I don¡¯t beguile them. They willingly offer their blood to me and in

    return, they get extreme pleasure from it so much so that they never want to return to the human world

    again.¡±

    I scoffed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡±

    Then, without warning, he snaked his arm around me, captured my waist, and pulled me close against

    his chest.

    In reflex, I pushed myself back but he held me tighter.

    ¡°Hm, the incense of Manross is powerful,¡± he remarked with his nose close to my neck. ¡°Its effect will

    wear off two days after, hence, I couldn¡¯t really smell your blood, but make no mistake, Your Highness. I

    will taste your rich crimson the moment I find out you¡¯re no werewolf and you yourself will see what

    pleasure I am talking about.¡±

    The courage I had been gathering since our conversation slowly diminished. He was threatening me

    outright in the face. I didn¡¯t want to know what kind of ultimate pleasure he was talking about. Heck, I

    just didn¡¯t want my neck pierced with vampire fangs.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look helpless,¡± he told me, his words humming against his throat. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure your husband

    got wind of your presence here on the vampire realm. If he indeed cared for you, he¡¯lle here and

    im you.¡±

    Uhhh¡­that¡¯s going to be a problem. Knowing the werewolf king, he wouldn¡¯t waste his time to visit

    realms just for me.

    ¡°And will you hand me over to him that easily?¡± Ished, feigning as if my dear husband indeed cared

    and he wasing for me. ¡°You won¡¯t cause a war between realms?¡±

    His lips tipped upward whilst piercing me with his red eyes.

    ¡°Depends on how you taste,¡± he murmured.

    ¡°You must be joking.¡± My palm went cold. For the first time ever since stepping in this vampire realm, I

    felt like food. And in his eyes, I saw myself as the most delectable food he would soon taste.

    I was a hundred percent sure King Aero would nevere to my rescue. I was on my own.

    ¡°In the next two days, you¡¯ll find that I don¡¯t joke, Your Highness,¡± he exined further. Every word I

    speak is absolute and true. I am the Dark Lord of Vampires in this realm. I am Lord Zuir Hale

    Lioncourt.¡±

    Dark Lord of the vampires? I cried out in my head. No wonder Manross and the auctioneer didn¡¯t think

    twice handing me over to this vampire. He was literally the ¡®king¡¯ of this realm.

    And I knew I was done for.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 22 by desirenovel

    Aero

    The travel to the Kingdom of Viacronis was smooth, fast, and uneventful. Nothing beats me entering

    their realm dressed in Phanteon¡¯s official royal uniform and crest. These items spoke of my stature. No

    questions would be asked whenever Ie and visit a realm wearing these. The guardians would

    always think it was for business purposes. And I want them to think of it that way. I didn¡¯t want them to

    know I came to the vampire realm for a woman.

    Half an hour earlier while I was changing into my royal uniform, Elijah couldn¡¯t keep his mouth shut.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t even think about it,¡± he said, frowning. He was supposed to leave my room while I changed,

    but he didn¡¯t. Instead, he kept a close watch on me likely afraid I might run the other way and abandon

    her.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked as I slipped into my trousers.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, brother, but it won¡¯t happen. Whether you like it or not, we are going to

    Viacronis to get the queen.¡±

    ¡°How about you get her instead?¡± I suggested, my facecking any picture of concern. ¡°Why must I go

    there too?¡±

    He hissed loudly and shook his head. ¡°You of all people exactly know why. Not only because you are

    the King of Phanteon but you are also her husband!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, the marriage was staged,¡± I huffed. ¡°There was nothing real to it except for this fucking mark so I

    think you using the word ¡®husband¡¯ is premature.¡±

    ¡°Urghhh,¡± he massaged his forehead, no doubt losing his patience, ¡°just¡­change and fast. If we¡¯re

    lucky, she won¡¯t end up as Hale¡¯s dinner.¡±

    At the mention of the vampire lord¡¯s name, my lycan side growled. The fuck¡­of all the vampires to

    purchase her, must it be the dark lord himself?

    Learning of Hale¡¯s involvement in this situation, I was beginning to think my ¡®unfinished business¡¯ alibi

    was actually turning into a valid reason.

    Zuir Hale Lioncourt had always been shrouded with mystery. Nobody could decipher him. Nobody

    could read his thoughts. In the many inter-realm meetings of all the leaders, this vampire master was

    the most silent and secretive of all. Because of this, many had been wary of him, including me.

    Nobody knew how he ruled his realm and not even a rumor about him has circted. His subjects were

    privy to it and tight-lipped. Or¡­at least if there was, it hadn¡¯t reached my ears.

    We knew however about the human blood auction happening in his territory. The guardians, the other

    leaders and I kept a blind eye to it as long as it didn¡¯t tip off the bnce of the realms. Plus, the

    humans enved were quite happy and contented about serving such blood-sucking creatures.

    But now, as thoughts of his fangs possibly sinking into that woman¡¯s neck, my perspective has

    changed.

    ¡°Mine,¡± my wolf growled out again and again as Elijah and I hopped realms. It was behaving badly

    inside me. I tried to calm it down. I didn¡¯t want to end up shifting in the vampire realm and risk creating

    a misunderstanding.

    Vampires and werewolves have had a heated rtionship in the past long before the realms were

    created. A werewolf¡¯s presence inside a vampire realm would surely upset the carefully-erected truce

    and war might break out between the two realms.

    Sure I¡¯d love to exercise my battle prowess on some army of vampires, but I didn¡¯t want that kind of

    headache for now. That woman¡¯s unnecessary presence was already enough to upy my time. Plus,

    for a war to actually break out between realms just because of a woman was absurd at best. I wasn¡¯t

    that stupid. Let the vampires have her for all I care.

    However, my beast side thought otherwise. It wanted the woman. It wanted to save her. I could feel the

    desire to rescue her stat.

    ¡°You know already how vampires have irresistible charms,¡± Elijah reminded me as we entered Hale¡¯s

    castle made of mostly ck marble. I hadn¡¯t been in this area of the realm before, or more technically, I

    had stepped foot in this realm only twice.

    The first was when I was a teen, holding the position of an apprentice. My father brought me to all the

    realms including Viacronis to learn more about it. Second was to personally visit its guardian, Kerus,

    when I became the official King of Phanteon, bringing one dead female vampire found in the outskirts

    of my territory. I left it to Kerus to fix the problem and shall we say, that case hadn¡¯t been solved yet.

    The vampires were a bunch of messed up creatures if you ask me.

    ¡°What¡¯s your point for bringing that up?¡± Ished at him, looking ahead on an enormous portal already

    opened to wee us. Next to it was Hale¡¯s well-known errand man, the butler.

    It seemed like his master was already expecting us.

    ¡°Well nothing,¡± Elijah answered, catching my attention. He was grinning at me suspiciously. ¡°I am just

    curious how you would react if you find out Serena¡¯s been charmed by the Dark Lord.¡±

    Despite my better judgment, I inwardly hissed upon hearing it. She could find a man whoever,

    whenever, and wherever for all I care, but why do I feel as if a part of me had just been pierced at the

    thought of her with another man?

    Fuck. This must be the work of the Goddess¡¯s mark. A month had past and I was yet to learn what this

    meant for me and for her. Unfortunately, after consulting Hindall again and all the seers of the other

    realms, no one could erase it from my wrist.

    I was indefinitely bound to this mark by force. I hated it.

    ¡°If she did, then it only means she has a weak heart,¡± I smoothly changed the subject instead. ¡°How

    shallow of her if she only sees a man in his physical appearance.¡±

    ¡°I heard Hale is a gentleman though.¡±

    My brow quirked up briefly.

    ¡°And a smooth-talker. He is also good in bed.¡±

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Where did you say you heard these rumors again?¡± I growled at him, gradually feeling pissed.

    ¡°You forget, I have a lot ofdy friends, brother,¡± he answered smugly. ¡°They talk and you would be

    amazed how much intel you could gather in each of the realms from them.¡±

    Displeasure was evident on my face upon hearing it.

    ¡°All the more reason why I steer clear of women. They don¡¯t have any filters in their mouths.¡±

    I hurried my steps, intent on ending our conversation that instant. When I reached the entrance portal,

    the butler lowered his head and gestured to the foyer.

    ¡°Your Majesty, King Aero, I would like to extend my master¡¯s happiness to have you in his abode. I

    would be honored to lead you to his meeting room.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not necessary,¡± I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m sure he knows why we came here. I don¡¯t want to

    waste my precious time, so release the wom¡ª¡±

    ¡®Brother,¡¯ Elijah mind-linked me suddenly, ¡®Call her by her name or refer to her as your queen wife. You

    know the consequence already if you won¡¯t.¡¯

    I released a long, controlled sigh.

    ¡°I¡¯m here for my¡­wife¡ªthe Queen of Phanteon. Send her out this instant,¡± I rephrased, putting careful

    consideration on the woman¡¯s fake title.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the proper way to behave in my territory, King Aero,¡± I suddenly heard Hale¡¯s disembodied

    voice linger all over the foyer. It wouldn¡¯t have been a big deal. However, I could scent the woman¡¯s

    smell sticking on the dark lord.

    Right away, my wolf senses reacted and went into overdrive.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 23 by desirenovel

    Serena

    After the dark lord introduced himself, he released my waist and walked past me.

    ¡°Come with me,¡± he said, tipping his head briefly towards the double doors.

    I was not about to trust him easily especially after that threat so I arched a brow and asked him, ¡°Where

    are we going?¡±

    He paused from walking and nced at me with a grin stered on his face.

    ¡°To the human ves,¡± he said. ¡°With all the care you are expending to them, I take it you want to see

    them, right?¡±

    I was aware I was being reckless earlier by showing too much interest on those women, so I decided to

    mellow it down to try and divert his attention. The trick was to stay true to my ruse of being a werewolf.

    ¡°You should know that I care and care deeply no matter what creature he or she is. I value justice and I

    value life. I step up when no one does. I fight for what is right.¡±

    ¡°Wise words from a queen,¡± were his simplement.

    I hoped it was enough to lead him to the wrong path of the truth.

    ¡°Shall we, Lord Zuir?¡± I asked, pinning my sights on the doorway.

    He stopped me from walking by touching my left arm with his chilly hand.

    ¡°Just Hale,¡± he corrected. ¡°I prefer your tongue speak that name.¡±

    The way he looked at me made me ufortable. No matter how beautifully handsome he was, I

    couldn¡¯t get past the idea that I might be his meal in the future.

    I just nodded at him and chose to ignore the little flirting he just did. He continued to walk again and I

    followed him from behind.

    For minutes, we traversed four hallways and two stairs going down before we arrived in what he called

    as the ¡®ves Wing.¡¯

    The butler earlier walked from behind me like a ghost. I didn¡¯t notice his presence at all! He opened

    another set of double doors at the signal of his master and then bowed his head.

    Inside, a spacious foyer greeted me and filled with it were women of different skin, built and hair color

    and cut. I was speechless for a moment and I was highly aware my mouth just dropped.

    I recognized a few faces from the auction we experienced hours ago. Their eyes lit up at the sight of

    me, but I also saw a mixture of wariness when they saw the vampire standing next to me. Or at least, a

    quarter of them gave off that kind of vibe.

    Majority of the women were actually starry eyed when they saw their master. My guess was, they had

    been in this realm¡­in this castle for quite some time serving the dark lord and probably even

    experiencing his so-called extreme pleasure.

    Then, they dipped their heads and curtsied.

    ¡°Wee, Milord Hale,¡± most of the women chorused with a little bit of giggle in the end.

    My brow briefly quirked up.

    I couldn¡¯t believe how obedient and pliant they were. In my eyes, I saw them as a harem for this

    vampire¡¯s diverse appetite. Was there really no power involved in this set-up? Were they really willing

    to give up their lives on Earth and trade it for this¡­weird orgy?

    I couldn¡¯t fathom the answer.

    ¡°This beautiful woman with me is the Queen of Phanteon. She¡¯ll stay here for the meantime as my

    special guest. I want the best care for her.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Milord,¡± they answered.

    I noticed a woman standing far away from the group, against a ck marble column that was adorned

    with gold tassels. Though she wasn¡¯t smiling, she looked at me with warm recognition in her eyes.

    Blondie! My mind cried out. Somehow, I felt bad I didn¡¯t know her real name, but anyway, that could be

    correctedter.

    Relief filled me upon realizing she was purchased by the dark lord himself. If I¡¯d be lucky, we would be

    good friends, and possibly partners in the escape n I was still to concoct in my head. I could

    convince her to leave with me before the end of the two days, and we could find a way back to our

    world. We could even bring the others who hadn¡¯t been charmed by the dark lord yet, but I knew that

    would pose a greater risk.

    The dark lord then pivoted and faced the hallway again.

    ¡°Shall we?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Where are you going to lead me this time?¡± I gave him a suspicious re.

    ¡°To your chamber of course, Your Highness. My right-hand man will apany you upstairs. I¡¯m sure

    you need rest after such an ordeal in the auction house.¡±

    ¡°I will rest when I want to,¡± I stated, keeping my voice stern. ¡°Right now, I want to ensure that these

    women are well-attended to. I know you think of them as ves but they have lives you know, and they

    have feelings.¡±

    ¡°You want to stay here,¡± he stated, not putting a question mark in the end.

    ¡°Let me stay here,¡± I answered.

    He nced at his butler and stated, ¡°I¡¯ll allow you a few hours to spend with them. After that, my right-

    hand will take you back to your chamber.¡±

    ¡°Agreed,¡± I nodded.

    He left with his cape billowing on the wind. Even though he told me I was his special guest, I still felt

    like a prisoner here with his controlled activities. However, I¡¯d take anything I could get.

    When he and his butler was out of sight, I entered the crowded foyer and shed a smile. Some

    reciprocated the friendly gesture, but the others, to my surprise, didn¡¯t.

    ¡°If you think you could hoard the Master¡¯s attention all to yourself, then you¡¯re dead wrong,¡± one woman

    with a long, ck hair stated. She wore a red gown with a neckline that almost spilled her boobs. She

    reminded me of Betty Boop, but a bitchy version of her.

    ¡°What makes you think I want his sole attention on me?¡± I asked, lifting a brow.

    She shed a mocking smile and rolled her eyes. ¡°Oh please, spare me the innocent act. Everybody

    here wants a piece of the Master. The fact that you dered yourself a queen in some ce made us

    think you want to be noticed.¡±

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    So she doesn¡¯t know Phanteon¡­my mindmented. I¡¯m unsure whether that was an advantage or

    not.

    ¡°I am a queen, but I don¡¯t expect you to prostrate in front of me. In fact, I¡¯m here to help you¡­or I

    should say, I¡¯m here to those who needed help.¡±

    ¡°Help in what?¡± another woman with a short bob eximed. She was a few bodies away from the first

    woman.

    ¡°I believe we had the same circumstances leading to where we are right now. I was in an auction with a

    number of women and I believe these women need my help more than you do. They wanted to return

    to Earth.¡±

    ¡°Huh!¡± the ck-haired woman scoffed. ¡°Them? Returning to Earth? But¡­whatever. The lesser

    ¡°Exactly my point. So now, I¡¯d like to speak to some of them,¡± I stated.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 24 by desirenovel

    Serena

    On cue, the crowd parted, giving me a clear path as I walked towards Blondie, the first person I wanted

    to converse. Behind me, I could feel the eyes of the women; could feel the tension among those who

    still saw me aspetition and admiration to those who saw me as their savior.

    But to be honest, I didn¡¯t have a strategy yet, one that would sessfully take a quarter of these

    women out from Lord Hale¡¯s possession. Maybe I was giving them false hope since basically, I¡¯d be

    doomed too two days from now, but it was better than sulking and submitting to this precarious fate.

    Blondie smiled at me when I reached her. I smiled back and extended my hand.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t been properly introduced yet. I¡¯m Serena McAllister,¡± I stated, waiting for her to reply.

    She took my hand and shook it. ¡°Rhea Thompson. I¡¯m d to see you here.¡±

    ¡°So do I,¡± I expressed with a wider smile.

    I turned to face the crowd and saw that they had dispersed already; some had gone to a nearby

    hallway leading to their quarters probably and some had grouped outside the interconnected balconies

    of the foyer. The ck-haired bitch earlier was nowhere in sight. Good riddance to her.

    ¡°Sofia gave you dead res before she left,¡± Rhea informed, giving me a lopsided grin.

    ¡°Sofia?¡± I lifted a brow.

    ¡°That busty woman earlier who made an enemy out of you already,¡± she exined whilst crossing her

    arms over her chest. Dressed in a Venus-cut white satin gown, she almost looked like a goddess. She

    had a unique beauty to her, the kind where she didn¡¯t need make-up but still, she¡¯d stood out.

    ¡°Oh her¡­¡± I chuckled and continued to watch the giggling women in one of the balconies.

    ¡°When we arrived as a new addition to their master¡¯s harem, she was quick to express her leadership,¡±

    Rhea continued. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s the reason why she had an instant dislike to you because you¡¯re a

    queen.¡±

    ¡°Women like her should just be ignored,¡± I remarked. ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste my time stooping to her

    filthy level.¡±

    Sheughed briefly, taking delight on what I said. ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more.¡±

    There was something about Rhea that I instantly had a connection to. Something warm and fuzzy. A

    soul sister ¡ª maybe that¡¯s the right word to define her.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s our escape n? You got an army on the way here to rescue you and hopefully, the rest of

    us?¡±

    Urghh¡­ How I wish that was the case.

    Her words reminded me of King Aero who for sure didn¡¯t even know I am in the vampire realm, or if he

    did, wouldn¡¯t bother his time rescuing me. The prick¡­

    ¡°I ah¡­am working on it,¡± I scrambled to say, ¡°and hopefully it wouldn¡¯t involve bloodshed or us being

    dead.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m counting on it, Your Highness,¡± she stated with a grin.

    ¡°Please, just Serena. That title is a mouthful,¡± I cringed.

    ¡°Sure, no problem,¡± she nodded, then stepped forward to face me. ¡°Do you want a grand tour inside a

    vampire¡¯s harem?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, as long as there¡¯s no blood on the floors then sure, I¡¯d like to. Maybe then we could find an

    escape route.¡± I stepped forward too, feeling better now that I have arade in arms.

    ¡°That sounds good to me,¡± she stated and pointed to the first hallway on the left of the foyer. ¡°Let¡¯s start

    there.¡±

    Not a surprise, I had fun spending time with Rhea. We were quick to discover our likes and dislikes and

    although it wasn¡¯t all that simr, we still synced. I was enjoying myself thoroughly that I didn¡¯t notice

    the time. The butler interrupted us sometimeter and reminded me of my agreement with his master.

    Rhea and I parted ways with the promise to meet again the following morning. After that, the butler

    guided me to my chamber which was actually two floors up from the ve¡¯s Wing. I made a mental

    note of each twist and turn, each hallway leading to a particr part of the castle. At times, I¡¯d throw in

    a question or two. The butler, not suspicious at all, answered me with gusto.

    ¡°Please rest for a while, Your Highness. Come nightfall, the master would like to dine with you,¡± he

    stated when we reached my chamber.

    I quickly shook my head right after I stepped inside my room. ¡°Dining with him isn¡¯t necessary, Sir,¡± I

    told him, thoughts of watching him sip the crimson liquid on a chalice wouldn¡¯t sit well with my stomach.

    ¡°The Master insists and he doesn¡¯t like to be rejected,¡± he answered with a warning tone, but he did this

    all whist lowering his head, still projecting subservience.

    I huffed inside. Such typical vampire bossiness¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll see himter then,¡± I told him.

    The butler closed the door and left me alone to ponder on my actions and the pending dinner with Lord

    Hale. God help me, I really needed a miracle now.

    ¡°Hello?¡± I voiced out two hours after when I noticed a shadowy figure standing on the threshold of my

    walk-in closet. My balcony door was wide open despite closing it earlier. I instantly connected the dots.

    Figures¡­ I was in vampire territory. I should have known I¡¯d be ambushed by others like Master Hale.

    My heartbeat sped up.

    ¡°Sofia said I¡¯d catch a queen here and she was right,¡± the figure stated, ultimately giving me an idea he

    was a man. He did mention Sofia¡¯s name so yeah¡­I didn¡¯t wonder any further. Bitches like her have an

    itch that needed to be scratched; an itch of jealousy and arrogance. I so wanted to put her in her

    rightful ce.

    ¡°At first I didn¡¯t believe her words, but when she innocently mentioned Phanteon, I was instantly

    tempted to see you,¡± he continued under the protection of the shadows.

    From what I could gather, he was a six-footer, had broad shoulders and spiky hair.

    ¡°Who are you and what do you want from me?¡± I stated, slowly standing up from my bed dressed still

    on my turtleneck, backless gown.

    ¡°You are the Queen of Phanteon, are you not?¡± he asked, stepping out from the shadows.

    Finally, I was able to put a face to the voice. Sofia was right to have picked ackey. He had a goatee

    like that of Tony Stark, but instead of it screaming suave and heroic, this vampire here was letting off a

    dangerous vibe.

    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± I answered, lifting my chin up like that of a true born queen.

    He chuckled weirdly. ¡°Then I am in luck. My revenge will be sweet.¡±

    ¡°Revenge?¡± I echoed, now feeling the trembling of my hands.

    ¡°Your husband delivered a dead vampire in our realm decades ago. She was my betrothed. Our

    guardian, Kerus, said the king wasn¡¯t involved in her death but you know what I think? I think he was

    covering him. That werewolf hated women. The fact that my fiancee was a vampire made it worse. He

    killed her, I know he did.¡±

    I didn¡¯t really want to believe anything from the mouth of this vampire, however, who was I to quickly

    dismiss him when I knew nothing of King Aero myself?

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t assume things over that basis,¡± I answered instead, choosing neutral words.

    ¡°Yeah?¡± he cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Of course, you¡¯d say that. He¡¯s your husband.¡±

    He started nearing me, stepping thrice, no doubt ready for whatever he had nned on me. I knew I

    was helpless when faced with a foe like a vampire, but I chose not to back down. Let me die trying if

    that¡¯s what¡¯s going to be.

    ¡°I¡¯ll enjoy draining you and dumping your dead ass on the doorstep of your husband¡¯s castle,¡± he

    snarled, still advancing.

    I moved back, clenching my teeth. ¡°You don¡¯t want to do this,¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah? Why not?¡± he scoffed.

    ¡°Because Lord Hale will catch you and punish you,¡± I said confidently. God, I hope this was enough to

    thwart his n.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be long dead before he gets me,¡± he answered. ¡°It¡¯s a fair price. Plus, he couldn¡¯t kill me. It¡¯s

    against vampirew.¡±

    Shit. I was trapped.

    As I moved closer to my bedside table, I felt ampshade made of porcin. I decided to hold it, try

    and use it as a form of weapon.

    Seeing this, he chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s pathetic.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± I stated. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m doing this.¡±

    With that, I threw thempshade against the ss partition of my chamber and the balcony. Instantly, it

    broke and it broke loudly.

    I hoped it was an enough noise to alert the butler, any resident living in this castle, or Lord Hale himself.

    But as the shards of ss fell, I was hit on the cheeks. Blood quickly gushed out. The vampireckey

    chuckled.

    ¡°You just made yourself even more delectable, Your Highness. I don¡¯t care how bitter your werewolf

    blood is. I¡¯m going to drink all that in the name of my dead fiancee.¡±

    I didn¡¯t think anymore. In the hopes of evading him just to buy time, I chose to run outside the balcony,

    passing the bits of ss barefooted.

    I cringed when my skin did touch some shards. I felt theceration on the soles of my feet. I felt the

    stickiness of the marbled floor. It was hard to continue running, but I knew I just had to.

    ¡°Stop wasting your blood, luna. Leave some for me!¡± I heard him say and the next thing I knew I was

    pushed forcefully down the floor, my forehead easily hitting solid ground leaving as a consequence, a

    fucking glorious headache.

    It was all blurry after that. I heard a squeal of pain first and then saw my attacker being dragged away

    from me.

    I felt arge hand touch my back and then a gentle touch of something soft and wet on my nape. It

    lingered for a few seconds until it was followed by something I could easily discern as a tongue despite

    my fuzzy state.

    This man or woman was clearly licking me¡­or more like my blood. Further dread washed all over me,

    but unfortunately, this time, I couldn¡¯t fight anymore. I was dragged to the bottom of darkness the

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    moment my eyes snapped shut.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 25 by desirenovel

    Aero

    Hale couldn¡¯t be more predictable. He stayed hidden in the shadows as if I couldn¡¯t sense where he

    was, but I did. Clearly, I could see him leaning against a column in the second floor, just near the grand

    stairs, looking down at me in that sickening vampire red eyes.

    He was condemning my attitude, huh. Like I cared pleasantries.

    ¡°Would you rather I bring my army instead?¡± I threatened, my voice cool andposed but filled with a

    promise of disaster. ¡°I could smell my wife¡¯s blood on you. What have you done to her?¡±

    Again, my wolf wed inside me, trying to surface and control our conversation. It was feeling restless

    at the smell of her against his skin. It didn¡¯t like it. My lycan side didn¡¯t like it. And as crazy as it

    sounded, I didn¡¯t like it.

    Just what the fuck had he done to her?

    With utter difficulty, I kept my wolf in a tight leash. It howled and wed, trashed, and snarled inside

    me, disliking my dying to shift. My lycan side joined in the picture and growled at me, ¡®Let¡¯s kill the

    blood-sucker,¡¯ it said.

    I was tempted to do so but in the end, I restrained my wolf and kept it contained inside me. There

    wasn¡¯t any doubt in my mind I¡¯d enjoy ripping this vampire¡¯s throat apart, but for now, I behaved. I still

    need to know where he kept her. From the stinking blood everywhere in this castle, it was hard to trace

    the woman¡¯s scent apart from what I could already smell from Hale. He was nearest me after all.

    ¡°No need to worry, Aero. Your beautiful wife is fine. Still warm and alive despite what happened earlier,¡±

    he voiced out, the words reverberating in my mind.

    ¡°Expound,¡± I growled, the thought of him possibly sucking her blood just didn¡¯t sit well with me.

    Secondster, Hale¡¯s full frame emerged from the spot I had determined earlier. His eyes were still

    trained on me and mine on him. He looked the same as he did when west saw each other a decade

    ago, plus a new set of clothes. I scoffed when I saw his infamous cape behind him. He was always the

    guy who wears this outrageous essory.

    ¡°There was an incident you see,¡± he started. ¡°Honestly, you could have prevented it from happening if

    you came here early.¡±

    I read the fine print in his words and saw that he was questioning myteness. It would have been easy

    to exin my side, but I wasn¡¯t a person who liked to exin.

    ¡°Quit it with your puzzles, Hale,¡± I growled. ¡°Where is she and what happened to her?¡±

    He tipped his head up, pointing to a hallway on the second floor.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Elijah and I exchanged nces.

    ¡®I got your back, brother,¡¯ he mind-linked.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡®We will be ready for whatever surprise he had in store for us,¡¯ I replied.

    After releasing a deep breath, I climbed up the grand stairs with Elijah behind me. Hale was already a

    couple of paces away, so we hurried our steps to reach him. If I knew already where she was, I would

    have transported myself there. However, vampireirs, especially this one, have certain enchantments

    that prevent that.

    Hale proceeded to guide us to a particr room at the end of the hallway. As usual, the extravagances

    of a vampire was evident when we entered the said room¡¯s living space. Don¡¯t get me wrong. I love fine

    things too, but this one was just too much to handle. Too red and too dark for my taste.

    ¡°Queen Serena is just behind that door,¡± Hale informed, gesturing for a female servant to open the

    portal for us. She had blonde hair, fair skin, and reeking of the smell of human blood. It seemed that

    this woman here hasn¡¯t been bitten by her master yet.

    As she opened the door, I watched a flicker of worry in her eyes for the person lying on the bed. I

    stared at that same person and realized it was Serena; a bit pale, under deep sleep, and with small

    My wolf immediately howled. Feeling the sudden worry and pain, I spun around, faced Hale again, and

    in a sh, my semi-transformed hand was around his neck.

    ¡°What had you done to her!¡± I growled.

    Elijah shouted in my mind, ¡®Brother no! You¡¯ll risk war!¡¯

    ¡®Fuck it!¡¯ I shouted without thinking.

    ¡°My apologies, Lord Hale!¡± Elijah quickly knelt on one knee beside us, ¡°We could smell the Queen¡¯s

    blood on you. We couldn¡¯t avoid thinking you had bitten her.¡±

    ¡°I did not,¡± Hale managed to say despite my tight grip on his throat. His eyes were bloodshot staring at

    me, but I could see he was telling the truth.

    Not a second more, I released him and he struggled for a moment to keep his bnce.

    ¡°I¡­¡± he cleared his throat, no doubt feeling the tightness of my grip, and then went on, ¡°saved her from

    an attack of one of my subjects who held an undying grudge on you.¡± He highlighted my involvement

    without hesitation.

    I didn¡¯t take offense but I was thoroughly curious.

    ¡°Undying grudge on me?¡± I worded, my anger still simmering on the surface.

    ¡°Upon further questioning of the vampire, he said the dead female vampire you dump on Kerus¡¯sir

    decades ago was his betrothed. He imed you killed her.¡±

    ¡°I did not,¡± was my fast reply. Funny how this word became overused in a matter of seconds. ¡°I won¡¯t

    waste my time on trivial things, but I had the decency to personally deliver the dead body on Kerus so I

    may also reprimand him on his leniency over your realm.¡±

    ¡°Hm, I figured as much,¡± Hale remarked. ¡°But this vampire is dead-set on killing your queen as

    payment.¡±

    I snarled. Just the thought of that woman¡¯s lifeless body gave me a twisted stomach. Heck, I hated it.

    ¡°You do realize I will have to bring that vampire in my kingdom and charge him with treason and a

    sentence of death for attacking my wife.¡±

    There was not a hint of emotion on Hale¡¯s face when he just simply answered, ¡°Do what you see fit, but

    I will have to give you his dead body instead. He broke my house rule first and had to suffer my wrath.¡±

    I was aware this dark lord was merciless, but for him to beat me from the pleasure of having to punish

    the said vampire left a bad taste in my mouth. I could have done better in tormenting this shitty vampire

    for attacking my woma¡­er¡­that woman.

    And speaking of which, I turned to look at her again and after a really long, really deep breath, I neared

    the bed.

    The blonde woman was just silent, taking all of the scenes in, but I sensed she was nervous and

    curious.

    Elijah behind me was the same and surprisingly, I sensed him to be quite aroused by the presence of

    the blonde. This was the usual urrence whenever he was nearby the opposite sex, but somehow, it

    was more potent.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take her with me,¡± was my announcement, aiming for my fake wife.

    ¡°And I¡¯ll take her with us,¡± was Elijah¡¯s immediate addition, no doubt aiming for the blonde.

    Hale and I both stared at him.

    ¡°For the Queen. She needs special attention. I hear humans are good in caring the sick,¡± he reasoned

    and quite smooth at that.

    Looking at the dark lord, he didn¡¯t seem to catch the hint, or if he did, he cared less.

    ¡°I want to go too!¡± Then the blonde eximed, sping her hands against her chest. ¡°Please!¡±

    She looked at me, then to Elijah, then to Hale, her eyes now brimming with tears. She was desperate.

    ¡°If you take her, I¡¯ll expect some kind of payment¡­¡± Hale insinuated.

    ¡°Name it and we¡¯ll be even,¡± was Elijah¡¯s quick words.

    I brought my brow up. The hell he¡­

    As my royal adviser, he had every right to undergo business on my behalf but with me present? He

    wasn¡¯t supposed to. I sensed it was all because of this human female near him.

    Arhg fuck. Now his penis was doing the talking.

    ¡°I¡¯ll im the payment in a different time,¡± Hale expressed, smirking. ¡°For now, your main concern is the

    queen.¡±

    He neared the bed too, closer than I could, and even went as far as to grab her limp hand and

    caressed it with his thumb. ¡°Though Queen Serena hadn¡¯t lost that much blood from her wounds, she

    hit her head on the floor. She could have concussed.¡±

    ¡°My healers will give her the best medical attention,¡± I eximed, moving closer to her on the other side

    of the bed. My eyes gave his hand a sharp re, not at all hiding my apparent¡­dislike on the contact

    of their skin.

    Hale must have sensed it because he at first chuckled, released her hand, and then stepped back. ¡°I

    have great faith your healers will, King Aero. It was a pleasure to be graced by your¡­very special¡­

    queen even for just a short amount of time.¡±

    ¡°I doubt she feels the same way on your realm, Lord Hale,¡± Ished. Being honest wasn¡¯t necessary

    when clearly being attacked and threatened wouldn¡¯t make for a good memory of his realm.

    ¡°Understandably eptable,¡± he grinned.

    Acting like a worried husband still, I swooped in and wrapped my arms around her. Then, in just a blink

    of an eye, I was back in my castle with her with me. Elijah was left on the vampire realm with the

    blonde. I wasn¡¯t concerned about him. He could easily find a way back to our realm.

    Conveniently, the ce I transported us two was in my chamber. Despite disliking it, I had to ce her

    here to continue our ruse. My council still thought we were on our honeymoon after all.

    ¡®William, get the best healers in the kingdom stat,¡¯ I mind-linked at my beta whilst arranging her on my

    bed.

    ¡®As youmand, Your Majesty,¡¯ he quickly replied.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 26 by desirenovel

    Aero

    For the first time ever, I was d the healers in my kingdom were mostly female. Three of the best

    lined up to meet me in my throne room when I summoned for them. They were nervous inside. I could

    easily sense it as I gave them a careful once-over.

    ¡°You will be taking care of the queen. She is sick. I want to know everything about her status, her

    prognosis, and the medications she will take.¡±

    By the mention of the queen, their eyes somehow lit up. They looked at each other and nodded subtly

    before one curly-haired healer said, ¡°It is an honor for us to heal the queen, Your Majesty. We will do

    our best.¡±

    ¡°William, take them to my chamber,¡± I ordered, looking at my beta who was dressed in his official royal

    uniform of emerald green and gold. As my first cousin on the father¡¯s side, he was the best man for the

    position. Plus, he was skilled inbat and politics. Like Elijah, he was indispensable.

    He lowered his head first before guiding the healers out of my throne room. I sighed thereafter, thinking

    of just how much this arrangement had gone out of control.

    First, was Sedsah, my ever-dependable augur. He had foreseen the queen¡¯s ill state the moment I

    transported back to my realm. With that, he immediately went to me, offering his healing skills. In a

    heartbeat, I declined. I didn¡¯t want any man to touch her even if he was the doctor.

    Second, were my council. They had sought an audience with me for whatever reason, but since I

    prioritized meeting the healers, they had to stand outside the throne room and wait for my signal.

    ¡°Come in,¡± was my cue and at the opening of the double doors by the two stationed guards, the council

    members came rushing inside.

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± they chorused and all knelt on one knee before straightening up. There were exactly

    fourteen of them. All loyal to the crown. All loyal to my father. I was yet to test how loyal they were to

    me, but so far, in my ten years of being their alpha king, they were doing good.

    Until they conspired to have me wedded just to fulfill the final decree of my father¡­fuck.

    The council wasposed of the head of the packs in my kingdom. Only a couple of them were clean-

    shaven, most have beards or goatees that were either graying due to old age or in the shade of ck

    or brown to keep up with the trend. Some had protruding bellies, some were muscr and fit, some

    were too old to stay as head of the pack and must be reced.

    The packs of my kingdom were based on the skills they specialized in. It had been a long-held tradition

    to use the kingdom¡¯s native nt, Sam¡¯rha, where its translucent white flower decides where the

    person belonged to.

    At age six, the child will under the initiation. With the high priest presiding, the child will have to hold a

    flower bud of Sam¡¯rha and wait for the light of the full moon to touch it. The color of the flower bud

    changes thereafter depending on which pack the child was destined to.

    It¡¯s an absolute decree. A will of the Goddess so they say, but I had always thought of it as bullshit. The

    Goddess for me was just a made-up entity by Sedsah and my father in order to poison the minds of the

    people; give them something to hope for and believe in. Make them believe in that crappy word called

    destiny.

    However, as far as the flower¡¯s sorting skill goes, it had never made a mistake. The packs were formed

    in a rather organized way. Yellow was the flower color for the healer pack; blue for those person¡¯s best

    suited for the kingdom¡¯s line of defense and the people¡¯s safety, orange for gardening and agriculture,

    purple for engineering and research, green for education and literature, red for artistry and

    craftsmanship, and so on and so forth that I didn¡¯t have the enthusiasm to enumerate.

    Now, fourteen heads looked up at me; in their eyes a clear indication of a rather unexpected question.

    ¡°Your Majesty, we want an exnation from you, please,¡± Halcynos, the elder leader of Alchidna, the

    army pack, stated, lowering his head so to demonstrate his subservience to me. ¡°We heard our queen

    was in the vampire realm and in Oldan¡¯s blood auction no less. How did this happen? Why?¡±

    I had no doubt the dark lord would remain silent about the incident in his castle. But of course, with all

    his bitches inside, one was bound to wag her tail and leave crumbs of the queen¡¯s apparent visit in the

    vampire realm. Unfortunately for me, news traveled fast and it reached my kingdom faster than Elijah

    could return.

    Where the heck was he?

    ¡°I sent her on a covert mission,¡± was my alibi, lying to their faces with not so much as a blink. ¡°As the

    Queen of Phanteon, she should know the recurring issue of auctions in the vampire realm, especially

    when these auctions deal with our native nt. You do know Manross uses the essence of this nt in

    order to drug and capture the humans. What I want to know is how he got a hold of this nt. The

    queen was the best person for the job, so I sent her to the human world. The rest happened ording

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    to n.¡±

    ¡°But she could have been bitten by one of those dangerous vampires, Your Majesty,¡± Halcynos

    continued, showing worry. ¡°Could that be the case? We heard the queen is ill.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I answered right away and then stood up. I didn¡¯t like the thought of her blood inside a vampire¡¯s

    throat. It made my own blood boil with anger. ¡°The queen was not bitten. I made sure of that.¡±

    Halcynos and the others brought their heads lower. ¡°Then we feel at ease, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°I am yet to be updated on her current health by the healers, but I see it not a cause for great concern.

    She will recover fast.¡±

    ¡°She could continue with her lessons on our traditions once she recovers, Your Majesty,¡± Gerard, the

    pack leader of Thospos, stated. ¡°The queen was very enthusiastic to learn about it. Actually, it¡¯s

    unusual for her not to learn this at school. Our traditions were the core foundation of our education.¡±

    I could sense it now, his growing confusion about why the woman seemed uneducated with the

    traditions of the kingdom. If she were truly a werewolf like us, she would have known all of these things,

    but of course, Elijah hadn¡¯t thought much of the consequences when he enlisted the best professor,

    Gerard de Patria, to teach her.

    ¡°Queen Serena is a special case,¡± was my simple answer to his statement. ¡°That time, she was

    groomed to be a queen, so extra lessons should be given.¡±

    The others looked at each other and quickly nodded, showing their understanding of her situation.

    Deep inside I was pleased. Their profusely amodating treatment towards the woman was an

    advantage for me. I didn¡¯t care if they feared to question me about her or were just keeping a blind eye

    to everything. What mattered was that I get to undergo this marriage thing again without hassle. Maybe

    not headache-free, but at least free of their questioning.

    After the topic of the woman, the council jumped into different matters. I got bored gradually. Politics

    and other issues of the kingdom seemed to feel pretty trivial to me.

    An hour after, the meeting ended. Once they left the throne room, I brooded over the situation of the

    woman again; remembered her pale face, her limp hand, and her darn death-like sleep. A spike of

    concern materialized inside me over her health. It was enough to lead me back into my chamber again

    in just one blink of an eye.

    ¡°How is she?¡± I asked, standing behind the three healers as they worked their skills on her.

    The curly-haired woman sped her hands and turned to me. ¡°We just started, Your Majesty. Please

    give us time to assess her.¡±

    I groaned inside and painstakingly nodded at her. ¡°Go on,¡± I told them and then left the room without

    even so much as a backward nce. I realized right then and there I had worried about her more than I

    allowed myself.

    And it was pissing me off.

    Shifting to my wolf form, I left the castle, ran across the fields, and into the mountains, venting my

    anger there until my knuckles bled.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 27 by desirenovel

    Aero

    After spending the entire night in my manor unsessfully fending off thoughts of the woman, I went

    back to the castle ready to bark orders and chew some bones¡ªbones of whoever was unfortunately

    within my path of rage.

    Surprisingly, the first person to greet me in the throne room was the crown prince who had since been

    missing in action yesterday night. I had expected Elijah to pester me in the manor, maybe to admonish

    me for leaving the woman with the healers, but he actually didn¡¯te.

    It was a weed change, but I couldn¡¯t also deny I had a moment of worry. I left him in the vampire

    realm after all and there was always a possibility he wasn¡¯t able to travel back home and doomed

    himself there.

    I was d he was back in the flesh and reporting to me.

    ¡°I expected you to return early. What¡¯s the reason for the dy?¡± I asked, unable to hold on to my

    curiosity.

    ¡°I had to make sure Rhea receives proper amodation in our kingdom, brother,¡± he answered. My

    brow arched up in response.

    ¡°Rhea?¡±

    If I wasn¡¯t mistaken, this name was meant for a female.

    ¡°She¡¯s the woman who took care of Queen Serena in the vampire realm,¡± he reminded, seeing my

    inability to recollect such a person.

    But the moment he reminded me, my memory of this Rhea returned.

    Tall and slender neck. Had a feisty aura just like the queen. Blonde hair. Ah, yes, I remember her. She¡¯s

    exactly Elijah¡¯s type.

    ¡°And where did you situate her?¡± I asked, digging deeper into this unexpected news.

    ¡°The South Wing of the castle, brother. She¡­uhm¡­she¡¯ll be Queen Serena¡¯s personalpanion as

    she¡¯s a human too. They would benefit each other¡¯spany.¡±

    My dear brother, the ever sure one, looked somewhat lost for words for a moment. This was new.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case then why situate her in the South Wing? You know very well the queen¡¯s quarters are

    near mine, in the North Wing.¡±

    His brows arched up for a second and then, he blinked many times as if he had just realized the

    situation.

    ¡°I¡­ah¡­I haven¡¯t thought of that,¡± he answered sheepishly.

    I cracked a grin, realizing what was happening.

    ¡°Is it my time now to goad on you?¡± I told him. I¡¯d certainly enjoy teasing him to no end if I turn out right

    with my hunch.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°What do you mean, brother?¡± He looked confused. Clueless. Like a lost puppy.

    Oh, this is precious. As apulsivedies man, he should have realized it already, but it seems my

    little brother here doesn¡¯t even see it himself.

    I battled to keep my expression neutral, but Heaven knew, how I wanted to burst outughing at his

    situation. He was turning like a lovesick fool. This certainly was a first.

    ¡°Keep getting distracted, I like it.¡±

    That way, he wouldn¡¯t have to mock or boss me with my wife problem.

    Elijah appeared a little bit ufortable for a moment. He shook his head and held my gaze as he

    replied, ¡°Rhea doesn¡¯t distract me. She merely needs my help as she begins to thrive with our kind.¡±

    My brows knotted.

    ¡°What? You do not n on returning her to Earth? I¡¯m pretty sure she asked your help regarding that

    right?¡±

    ¡°What about the Queen? Do you n to return her to Earth?¡± he boomeranged. I would have said an

    easy yes, but I carefully considered the situation.

    ¡°That woman is a different matter entirely,¡± I told him. ¡°She¡¯s ill. Until she recovers, she¡¯ll have to stay

    here.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough,¡± Elijah nodded. ¡°Then Rhea will continue to stay until Queen Serena gets better. How is

    she anyway?¡±

    ¡°I am yet to be updated on her status,¡± was my immediate response.

    ¡°How so?¡± he stated, brows furrowing. ¡°You didn¡¯t stay with her all night? I thought she¡¯s ill. She would

    need your presence, brother.¡±

    What an ironic thing for him to say.

    ¡°I am not a healer, Elijah,¡± I stated, half growling.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re her husband,¡± heshed. ¡°You could heal her better than any healer in our kingdom.¡±

    I hauled in an angry breath.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that crap. Just¡­go and be distracted elsewhere.¡±

    He looked displeased, something that he was already used to when dealing with me.

    ¡°Fine, I have a meeting with Halcynos anyway, but as your royal adviser, I advise you to go to her now,¡±

    he stated before leaving the throne room.

    ¡°Fuck that,¡± I muttered as I watched his retreating back.

    His words, as always, did hit me but I refused to budge. Visiting that woman would only give me mixed

    feelings and that¡¯s thest thing I want to have in this kingdom.

    But speaking of her, one of her healers sought an audience with me a few minutester, no doubt to

    report her situation.

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± the curly-haired healer stated once she stood in front of me.

    ¡°State your business,¡± I ordered, straightening up my spine, aligning my whole body against the

    intimidating throne I have.

    ¡°I bring news about the queen,¡± she lowered her head and said.

    ¡°Go on,¡± I told her, readying myself on whatever news she brought.

    ¡°Thecerations on her arms, face, and foot have already healed. Head concussion is the main reason

    why she is still out cold. With proper healing time and constant treatment, she¡¯ll recover with no

    ¡°Good,¡± I bobbed my head up and down slowly.

    ¡°We are however worried about her memories, Your Majesty.¡±

    My already knotted brows knotted further.

    ¡°Expound,¡± I ordered.

    The healer went on, exining the situation to me and its scientific side: ¡°Her brain has been affected

    by the fall. As healers, we could easily heal the anatomical part of it without consequences. It is its

    process we are worried about, Your Majesty. This faculty is yet to be understood; how the brain stores

    information, how it processes it, and how it is being understood. It works in mysterious ways. We

    couldn¡¯t exactly be sure if this part of her will be affected. Until she wakes up, what we can only do for

    now is guess.¡±

    ¡°So you are telling me there are three ways this could go down,¡± I summarized. ¡°Either she stays

    normal, or experiences amnesia, or she bes a lunatic.¡±

    ¡°Or she reacts to it differently,¡± she added. ¡°As I said, the brain works in mysterious ways.¡±

    I clenched my teeth.

    ¡°Just do what you are skilled to do. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±

    She bowed her head low again.

    ¡°As you wish, Your Majesty.¡±

    I didn¡¯t wait for her to leave the throne room. I transported myself inside my chamber after our

    conversation.

    ¡°Leave us,¡± I barked at the two remaining healers who were in the middle of their energy treatment.

    Without hesitation, they left and sensibly closed the door while on their way out.

    Elijah¡¯s words earlier reverberated inside my head then as I gazed at my fake wife.

    ¡®You could heal her better than any healer in our kingdom.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m here now,¡± I stated, clenching and unclenching my hands. ¡°Tell me. What can I do to get you out of

    my bed, woman?¡±

    Her answer didn¡¯te out obviously. She was too deep in her sleep to actually hear myints.

    Stepping closer to the bed, I examined her entire frame. She wasn¡¯t pale anymore. Her cheeks had

    returned to its former rosy hue and her face shined again. Her lips remained plump and full but its

    redness had tripled. I had the craziest, damning need to touch it and feel it.

    In the end, I held myself at bay. Such a feeling of need was just a distraction. Unimportant. Irrelevant.

    My wolf decided to sulk on the corner after growling at me.

    Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed a shimmering, neon pink winged insect perch on the balustrade

    outside my balcony. It was my first time seeing such a vibrant creature. I was sure to myself such an

    insect didn¡¯t exist in my kingdom, so I had to question myself, ¡®Did this poor thing just hop realms?¡¯

    Or¡­ ¡®Did someone created it and decided to release it from its cage?¡¯

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 28 by desirenovel

    Serena

    Darkness was everywhere no matter where I look. Standing on a transparent floor, I couldn¡¯t exactly tell

    where I was or if this ce was even real. I was hyperaware of my body and surroundings though. I

    could feel my crazy-ass headache. I could feel the coldness of something¡­a hand holding mine and I

    could hear the sound of embers crackling somewhere in the distance.

    ¡°It¡¯s faint still because of Manross¡¯ incense, but it¡¯s there,¡± I heard a familiar voice say. Recognition

    dawned on me instantly. Yes, that¡¯s right. It was from the dark lord himself, so I decided to listen further.

    ¡°The taste of your blood is there and it is sweetly divine, my human queen.¡±

    Inside my darkened world, I gasped. He already found out I was human! How? Did he bite me?!

    ¡°How did Aero find you?¡± he continued. I sensed the undeniable curiosity filling his voice. ¡°What

    possible arrangement did you undergo with him? I want to know¡­¡±

    Unfortunately for him, I couldn¡¯t share that. It was mine and the King¡¯s¡­and well Elijah¡¯s¡­little secret.

    ¡°It¡¯d be a waste to just hand you over to him. You¡¯re too precious for him.¡±

    What? What did he say just now?

    ¡°Should I risk war instead?¡±

    My subconscious self was taken aback. Like Helen of Troy? Surely, I wasn¡¯t that precious.

    ¡°My Lord, the Phanteon King just crossed our realm,¡± I heard a new voice say. It was deep and rough,

    simr to Idris Elba but without the English ent.

    If the vampire lord was with me then that meant I was inside his castle still, in the realm of the vampires

    and not in Heaven. And yes,pletely not dead. This new man also mentioned King Aero and

    something about crossing their realm¡­ Did he mean my prick husband was on his way for me?

    Really?

    I couldn¡¯t believe what I just heard, but somehow a part of me warmed up. He came for me¡­ he

    actually came for me¡­

    ¡°Hm, already?¡± the dark lord replied with an amused tone. ¡°I was still enjoying conversing with our

    sleeping beauty.¡±

    I ignored his generous use of the word to describe me and instead focused on the one clue pertaining

    to my situation. Did he just say I was sleeping? That couldn¡¯t be. If I was sleeping, then I wouldn¡¯t be

    able to hear their conversation and process it this clear and fast.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the woman who had stirred up quite a ruckus in the werewolf kingdom,¡± the new man stated,

    leaving his statement hanging for the vampire lord to finish.

    ¡°You know her, Kerus?¡± Lord Hale asked.

    Kerus. That¡¯s the man¡¯s name? I thought to myself.

    ¡°I only heard of this woman in thest meeting of the guardians. She slipped into Phanteon like a

    mousepletely undetected. Farryl swore she hadn¡¯t felt her arrival until it was already toote. If she

    had intercepted it, she could have sent the human back to her own realm.¡±

    I tried to process his words. They were all a puzzle to me, but certainly helpful in giving me an idea of

    just what I was dealing with.

    ¡°And Farryl decided to leave the woman in the care of the Phanteon royals instead?¡± Lord Hale

    remarked. I could hear the distrust in his voice which was an irony. Vampires certainly were creatures

    that anyone should be warier of than werewolves.

    ¡°Yes. She said it was to give Aero a lesson. A good way to torment him using his most hated specie in

    all the realms.¡±

    I second what this Farryl did. Kudos to her, but by using me? Now that was just downright sly.

    ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Lord Hale remarked. His grip on my hand tightened. I was sure it was him because of

    how cold the hand was against my skin.

    ¡°She did try to interfere once, talk to her when she learned of their arrangement, but Farryl said some

    kind of barrier blocked her from nearing the woman.¡±

    A barrier? Around me? Really?

    ¡°Even I could feel it¡­ There¡¯s an unknown force in the works here and until we, the guardians, find out

    what this is or who is protecting her, this woman will be running amok in all over the realms.¡±

    ¡°She looks harmless to me¡­ How could such a beautiful creature be causing danger in the realms?¡±

    I swallowed awkwardly after hearing his high praise, but yes, the vampire lord was right. I am harmless.

    I just wanted to return to Earth and forget I ever met the big, bad wolf of Phanteon.

    ¡°Careful now, My Lord. I saw the way your eyes reddened when you tasted her blood earlier.¡±

    Wait. What now? Does that mean Lord Hale was the one who licked me that time? Was that how he

    found out I was human? Sure this meant I was safe from his bite, but licking my blood direct from my

    wound? That¡¯s¡­that¡¯s just too crass.

    ¡°This is exactly what I¡¯m trying to say,¡± Kerusmented in an admonishing tone. ¡°She could well be

    the downfall of two realms.¡±

    I heard someone chuckle. It was near me, so I assumed it was from Lord Hale. Then, I felt his hand

    loosen.

    ¡°You are way ahead of yourself, Kerus. Slow down,¡± I heard him say. There was humor in his voice and

    something else I couldn¡¯t quite figure out. ¡°Tell me, what was this arrangement Farryl found out about

    them?¡±

    Uh oh¡­ How did this Farryl know? Was she part of these so-called guardians of the realms Elijah was

    talking about?

    ¡°She didn¡¯t say, My Lord,¡± the man replied.

    I was beyond relieved then. At least this woman had the respect to keep secrets to herself.

    ¡°Hm, so much for hoping,¡± I heard Lord Hale say, the sound of disappointment clear in his voice.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to meet the Phanteon King, My Lord?¡± the man asked.

    ¡°Give me a moment, Kerus.¡± I felt Lord Hale¡¯s cold hand in mine once again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be on the sidelines observing, My Lord.¡±

    I heard another rich chuckle after that.

    ¡°You guardians always do. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t upset the bnce.¡±

    There was silence after and it remained like that until I sensed a palm touch my cheek.

    ¡°Queen Serena¡­ I guess it¡¯s time to say goodbye,¡± Lord Hale¡¯s voice was loud and clear near my ear.

    ¡±But don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll see each other again. You owe me a bite, my queen.¡± Inside my subconscious, I

    started to panic. ¡°I¡¯lle to collect it in due time.¡±

    I felt something soft but cold press my mouth then. It wasn¡¯t difficult for me to realize this dark lord was

    actually kissing me¡­ taking advantage of my sleeping state.

    If I was conscious, I would have pushed him back. I would have pped him for forcing himself on me.

    I would have given him some extra sharp words. But since my body was stitose, I could do

    nothing.

    The next moment, his lips were gone. He must¡¯ve left the room for I couldn¡¯t hear a sound other than

    the continuous crackling of embers.

    It felt like forever until I heard the sound of voices once again. This time, however, I waspletely

    aware one of the voices came from my husband himself.

    King Aero.

    I didn¡¯t know if I should be happy or not, but either way, I knew then I was safe. And Rhea too. It

    seemed Elijah was sensitive enough to bring her with us.

    Without warning, I feltrge hands wrap around my waist. It cradled me and pushed me flush against a

    chest¡ªa warm, inviting chest. King Aero¡¯s ephemeral scent hit me instantly and because of that, I

    knew¡­ I knew that the one holding me was my husband. Fake or not, I felt a wonderful sense of calm

    andfort.

    Maybe when Ie to consciousness, I could say a word of thanks.

    After King Aero held me, I guess Ipletely cked out because the next thing I knew, three voices

    of females were around me, chanting something using a foreignnguage. They did this for a number

    of asions.

    I felt rejuvenated in each passage. I felt a rush of energy inside me, filling me and arousing my tired

    form. My throbbing headache had finally ceased. I was back to my healthy self again.

    When I finally awoke, I half expected to be greeted by these three women. It wasn¡¯t the case. The

    King¡¯s sleeping face weed me instead, so close to my own I could literally feel his warm breath

    fanning my cheeks.

    To top it off, his arms were around me, caging me in his warm embrace. I couldn¡¯t move, but even if I

    could, I wouldn¡¯t dare lest I risk waking him up and putting both of us in an awkward meet-and-greet.

    I decided to stay put, let time fix our confining position. It was all good, yes, until his not-so-sleeping

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    member down south decided to poke me¡­

    I bit my lip. Oh hell, he was so damn hard.

    Author¡¯s Note: Let the games begin.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 28 by desirenovel

    Serena

    Darkness was everywhere no matter where I look. Standing on a transparent floor, I couldn¡¯t exactly tell

    where I was or if this ce was even real. I was hyperaware of my body and surroundings though. I

    could feel my crazy-ass headache. I could feel the coldness of something¡­a hand holding mine and I

    could hear the sound of embers crackling somewhere in the distance.

    ¡°It¡¯s faint still because of Manross¡¯ incense, but it¡¯s there,¡± I heard a familiar voice say. Recognition

    dawned on me instantly. Yes, that¡¯s right. It was from the dark lord himself, so I decided to listen further.

    ¡°The taste of your blood is there and it is sweetly divine, my human queen.¡±

    Inside my darkened world, I gasped. He already found out I was human! How? Did he bite me?!

    ¡°How did Aero find you?¡± he continued. I sensed the undeniable curiosity filling his voice. ¡°What

    possible arrangement did you undergo with him? I want to know¡­¡±

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Unfortunately for him, I couldn¡¯t share that. It was mine and the King¡¯s¡­and well Elijah¡¯s¡­little secret.

    ¡°It¡¯d be a waste to just hand you over to him. You¡¯re too precious for him.¡±

    What? What did he say just now?

    ¡°Should I risk war instead?¡±

    My subconscious self was taken aback. Like Helen of Troy? Surely, I wasn¡¯t that precious.

    ¡°My Lord, the Phanteon King just crossed our realm,¡± I heard a new voice say. It was deep and rough,

    simr to Idris Elba but without the English ent.

    If the vampire lord was with me then that meant I was inside his castle still, in the realm of the vampires

    and not in Heaven. And yes,pletely not dead. This new man also mentioned King Aero and

    something about crossing their realm¡­ Did he mean my prick husband was on his way for me?

    Really?

    I couldn¡¯t believe what I just heard, but somehow a part of me warmed up. He came for me¡­ he

    actually came for me¡­

    ¡°Hm, already?¡± the dark lord replied with an amused tone. ¡°I was still enjoying conversing with our

    sleeping beauty.¡±

    I ignored his generous use of the word to describe me and instead focused on the one clue pertaining

    to my situation. Did he just say I was sleeping? That couldn¡¯t be. If I was sleeping, then I wouldn¡¯t be

    able to hear their conversation and process it this clear and fast.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the woman who had stirred up quite a ruckus in the werewolf kingdom,¡± the new man stated,

    leaving his statement hanging for the vampire lord to finish.

    ¡°You know her, Kerus?¡± Lord Hale asked.

    Kerus. That¡¯s the man¡¯s name? I thought to myself.

    ¡°I only heard of this woman in thest meeting of the guardians. She slipped into Phanteon like a

    mousepletely undetected. Farryl swore she hadn¡¯t felt her arrival until it was already toote. If she

    had intercepted it, she could have sent the human back to her own realm.¡±

    I tried to process his words. They were all a puzzle to me, but certainly helpful in giving me an idea of

    just what I was dealing with.

    ¡°And Farryl decided to leave the woman in the care of the Phanteon royals instead?¡± Lord Hale

    remarked. I could hear the distrust in his voice which was an irony. Vampires certainly were creatures

    that anyone should be warier of than werewolves.

    ¡°Yes. She said it was to give Aero a lesson. A good way to torment him using his most hated specie in

    all the realms.¡±

    I second what this Farryl did. Kudos to her, but by using me? Now that was just downright sly.

    ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Lord Hale remarked. His grip on my hand tightened. I was sure it was him because of

    how cold the hand was against my skin.

    ¡°She did try to interfere once, talk to her when she learned of their arrangement, but Farryl said some

    kind of barrier blocked her from nearing the woman.¡±

    A barrier? Around me? Really?

    ¡°Even I could feel it¡­ There¡¯s an unknown force in the works here and until we, the guardians, find out

    what this is or who is protecting her, this woman will be running amok in all over the realms.¡±

    ¡°She looks harmless to me¡­ How could such a beautiful creature be causing danger in the realms?¡±

    I swallowed awkwardly after hearing his high praise, but yes, the vampire lord was right. I am harmless.

    I just wanted to return to Earth and forget I ever met the big, bad wolf of Phanteon.

    ¡°Careful now, My Lord. I saw the way your eyes reddened when you tasted her blood earlier.¡±

    Wait. What now? Does that mean Lord Hale was the one who licked me that time? Was that how he

    found out I was human? Sure this meant I was safe from his bite, but licking my blood direct from my

    wound? That¡¯s¡­that¡¯s just too crass.

    ¡°This is exactly what I¡¯m trying to say,¡± Kerusmented in an admonishing tone. ¡°She could well be

    the downfall of two realms.¡±

    I heard someone chuckle. It was near me, so I assumed it was from Lord Hale. Then, I felt his hand

    loosen.

    ¡°You are way ahead of yourself, Kerus. Slow down,¡± I heard him say. There was humor in his voice and

    something else I couldn¡¯t quite figure out. ¡°Tell me, what was this arrangement Farryl found out about

    them?¡±

    Uh oh¡­ How did this Farryl know? Was she part of these so-called guardians of the realms Elijah was

    talking about?

    ¡°She didn¡¯t say, My Lord,¡± the man replied.

    I was beyond relieved then. At least this woman had the respect to keep secrets to herself.

    ¡°Hm, so much for hoping,¡± I heard Lord Hale say, the sound of disappointment clear in his voice.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to meet the Phanteon King, My Lord?¡± the man asked.

    ¡°Give me a moment, Kerus.¡± I felt Lord Hale¡¯s cold hand in mine once again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be on the sidelines observing, My Lord.¡±

    I heard another rich chuckle after that.

    ¡°You guardians always do. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t upset the bnce.¡±

    There was silence after and it remained like that until I sensed a palm touch my cheek.

    ¡°Queen Serena¡­ I guess it¡¯s time to say goodbye,¡± Lord Hale¡¯s voice was loud and clear near my ear.

    ¡±But don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll see each other again. You owe me a bite, my queen.¡± Inside my subconscious, I

    started to panic. ¡°I¡¯lle to collect it in due time.¡±

    I felt something soft but cold press my mouth then. It wasn¡¯t difficult for me to realize this dark lord was

    actually kissing me¡­ taking advantage of my sleeping state.

    If I was conscious, I would have pushed him back. I would have pped him for forcing himself on me.

    I would have given him some extra sharp words. But since my body was stitose, I could do

    nothing.

    The next moment, his lips were gone. He must¡¯ve left the room for I couldn¡¯t hear a sound other than

    the continuous crackling of embers.

    It felt like forever until I heard the sound of voices once again. This time, however, I waspletely

    aware one of the voices came from my husband himself.

    King Aero.

    I didn¡¯t know if I should be happy or not, but either way, I knew then I was safe. And Rhea too. It

    seemed Elijah was sensitive enough to bring her with us.

    Without warning, I feltrge hands wrap around my waist. It cradled me and pushed me flush against a

    chest¡ªa warm, inviting chest. King Aero¡¯s ephemeral scent hit me instantly and because of that, I

    knew¡­ I knew that the one holding me was my husband. Fake or not, I felt a wonderful sense of calm

    andfort.

    Maybe when Ie to consciousness, I could say a word of thanks.

    After King Aero held me, I guess Ipletely cked out because the next thing I knew, three voices

    of females were around me, chanting something using a foreignnguage. They did this for a number

    of asions.

    I felt rejuvenated in each passage. I felt a rush of energy inside me, filling me and arousing my tired

    form. My throbbing headache had finally ceased. I was back to my healthy self again.

    When I finally awoke, I half expected to be greeted by these three women. It wasn¡¯t the case. The

    King¡¯s sleeping face weed me instead, so close to my own I could literally feel his warm breath

    fanning my cheeks.

    To top it off, his arms were around me, caging me in his warm embrace. I couldn¡¯t move, but even if I

    could, I wouldn¡¯t dare lest I risk waking him up and putting both of us in an awkward meet-and-greet.

    I decided to stay put, let time fix our confining position. It was all good, yes, until his not-so-sleeping

    member down south decided to poke me¡­

    I bit my lip. Oh hell, he was so damn hard.

    Author¡¯s Note: Let the games begin.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 30 by desirenovel

    Aero

    Fuck. Fuck. Fuck.

    It seemed that the decision to sleep beside her was wrong. Fuck.

    I didn¡¯t need to ask her what happened to us exactly. I didn¡¯t need to know at all. The mess we were in

    was enough to fill me with¡­displeasure. I didn¡¯t need to know who started embracing who¡ªalthough I

    had the fucking feeling it was I who initiated it¡ªshit. What I just needed to do was to extricate myself

    out of the bed, to be far away from her as possible, and do it with fucking dignity.

    I couldn¡¯t ignore our situation nor could I ignore the fact that I just spilled my cum right on her front.

    Agreed, this was an embarrassing thing to happen even for my standards and I just couldn¡¯t believe

    this woman had it all registered in her brain.

    Seeing as I had no escape in this predicament, I growled low and speedily pulled myself up, positioned

    my weight on top of her whilst seizing her wrists and cing them over her head.

    In response, she gasped. Her eyes rounded in shock, but I could easily see the unexpressed question

    in them: what the fuck was I doing?

    Well¡­dear wife, I was just going to threaten you.

    ¡°Nobody¡­¡± I stated in a tone rich with hostility, ¡°should know what happened here. If you yap, you¡¯ll

    suffer consequences, queen or not.¡±

    I was confident that would do the trick, but instead of cowering and obediently nodding, she replied with

    fire and boldness in her eyes.

    ¡°I am not the type who goes around gossiping, Your Majesty.¡±

    I smirked at her statement.

    ¡°Hm, oh really? All women are the same. They have loose tongues.¡±

    ¡°Certainly not this woman!¡± she spat, sending me aser-like re. Guess I just hit her ego right there.

    Good.

    Out of the blue, I caught a whiff of something aromatic, sweet-scented; filling my nostrils with quick

    euphoria. However, it was just faint and short-lived so I decided to ignore it.

    ¡°So you im to be different¡­¡± I muttered, sparing a nce at her heaving chest and her cleavage that

    was trying to get my attention.

    She squirmed underneath me, but I automatically tightened my hold on her.

    ¡°I am different!¡± she cried out, clenching her teeth. ¡°Whatever the reason why you hated our gender,

    whatever you saw in us, do not judge me the same.¡±

    ¡°Prove it then,¡± I dared. ¡°Show me that you are different.¡±

    ¡°Spend time with me first in order to get to know me better, then and then you¡¯ll see just how different I

    am,¡± she replied with determination.

    ¡°Then you¡¯re staying in my kingdom,¡± I ordered in finality. I released her wrists and straightened, our

    conversation done in my opinion. I nned to extract myself out of her presence but she was quick to

    grab my elbow and pull me to face her.

    ¡°Wait, what?!¡± I saw the slight panic in her eyes. ¡°But I need to go back to Earth!¡± she shouted. ¡°I was

    referring to you spending time with me there! Not here!¡±

    I growled low, my patience already wearing thin.

    ¡°I kept my end of the bargain. I sent you back to the human realm. You, however, ended up in the

    vampire realm yourself and despite my busy schedule, I had to get your ass out of that ce. I saved

    you from total brainwashing. I have done too much for you, woman. I refuse to do more.¡±

    A bit of color drained from her face. ¡°I thought you hated my presence here¡­¡± she whispered,

    somewhat unsure of her im. Her eyes wandered on the floor, maybe trying to recollect evidence that

    would back her words against me. ¡°I thought¡­I thought you want nothing to do with me? Why order me

    to stay now?!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, woman,¡± I whispered back. ¡°I. STILL. DO.¡± Lifting my right arm up¡ªthe same arm

    she had chosen to hold me¡ªI showed her the wrist mark I had no doubt she would remember. ¡°But

    you left me a big headache in return.¡±

    I noticed the recognition in her eyes as she stared at it. I wasn¡¯t a mind reader nor a psychic but I was

    certain I saw difort on her face first as she cringed, then hesitation as her eyes lowered and

    avoided mine. It was followed by what looked like embarrassment as a bright red tinge transiently

    appeared on her cheeks. Lastly, determination as she took a deep breath and looked back at me.

    The boldness I saw in her earlier was reignited. Although I disliked it, it was a breath of fresh air from all

    the women I came across as too frightened of me.

    ¡°We fix this problem first,¡± I continued, my voice still low and calcting. ¡°Once done, then that¡¯s the

    time I sent you back to your beloved Earth.¡±

    Not liking how dominating her grip felt on my elbow, I reversed our positions to my advantage. I twisted

    our arms, grabbed her shoulders quickly, and pinned her back to the mattress.

    She squirmed, but seeing just how much I enjoyed her struggle, she stopped instead and asked, ¡°How

    do you suppose we erase these marks then?¡±

    ¡°I am still looking for an answer. In the meantime, fulfill your duties as the Queen of Phanteon.¡±

    She chuckled dryly.

    ¡°Like I have a choice on the matter. Are you done barking orders now?¡±

    I paused and contemted her question for a quarter of a minute. ¡°For now, yes,¡± I answered

    thereafter, but the short length of time was enough to divert my attention on another serious matter.

    Hmmm¡­ what was that smell? my mindmented after catching the awfully good scent again. My

    wolf and lycan side however knew exactly the answer and for the first time since my wedding, we three

    agreed on one fact:

    She smells so good¡­

    I breathed deeper, taking all of her potent scent in, but it was still not enough. I had to get to the source.

    ¡°Then would you mind if you get off of me now?¡± she voiced out, interrupting my train of thought.

    She smells so good¡­

    ¡°You smell so¡­good.¡± I stiffened after realizing I just verbalized the words in my head. I inwardly

    hissed. Damn, I couldn¡¯t take back what I said.

    Confusion clouded her eyes.

    At a loss for words and in the beginnings of getting drunk with her scent, I did what I was powerfully

    I dove in and sniffed her, trying to look for the very source of my intoxication. I felt her stiffen as the tip

    of my nose met the skin of her neck.

    ¡°So sweet¡­¡±

    ¡°Your Ma¡­jes¡­ty?¡± she stammered to say. I ignored her, continuing down her chest.

    ¡°So fragrant¡­¡±

    When still I couldn¡¯t find the source, I hastened my search, lowering my head, reaching her waist until I

    finally hit jackpot.

    There it was. The smell I had been looking for.

    It was slightly suppressed by the smell of my cum, but I could unmistakably draw out its aroma¡ªthe

    pinnacle of this woman¡¯s orgasm. Her cum.

    Without thinking, I released her shoulders to hold her knees.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± she cried out again, but still I ignored her.

    Swiftly, I hiked her dress up, bunching it on her waist whilst I spread her legs wide¡­wide enough for

    me to see just how wet her underwear was. I didn¡¯t think I caused this wetness so that meant she had

    her own share of fun earlier.

    Damn¡­

    And it exined why she wasn¡¯t flustered at the sight of me and my cum-soaked pants.

    Fuck.

    Still on a high, I dipped my face down and positioned it right at her center. Taking a deep inhale, I

    closed my eyes and basked on its wonder.

    Fuck. She smells so good.

    ¡°King Aero!¡± In anger, she shouted, instantly moving her legs to a close.

    Bad move for her, good move for me.

    My face was consequently pressed up in between her thighs. Like a domino effect, my nose hit her

    mound.

    Despite my careful control, I got lost to the contact. My mouth automatically opened. My tongue

    generously eased out.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Ohh¡­¡± I heard her say as I got the first taste of her against the confining cloth, licking her slowly at

    first, testing her sweet wetness until I created a gentle suck.

    ¡°Ohhh!¡± Her hands moved to grab the strands of my hair. I felt her weight disappear on the mattress as

    she arched her chest up.

    I had to admit. Her smell of orgasm was intoxicating, but she tasted even bette¡ª

    ¡°Oh shit!¡± I suddenly heard someone say. My spine chilled when I instantly realized it wasn¡¯t from a

    woman¡¯s voice. It was from a man¡¯s.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡± he said.

    Fuck.

    ¡°Urggh, what is it, Elijah?¡± I hurried myself up and sat at the edge of the mattress in less than a second.

    My wife had some sense to fix herself up too, pulling her dress down to cover her exposed legs.

    ¡°Fuckinge back in!¡± I ordered when I noticed Elijah speedily retreating and closing the door.

    ¡°I really am sorry,¡± he poked his head on the opening, looking sheepish and diverting his eyes on the

    floor. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to cock block you, brother. I didn¡¯t know you were with Quee¡ª¡±

    ¡°What¡ª¡± I stopped him whilst massaging my forehead, ¡°do you¡­want?¡±

    ¡°Erhm¡­I just want to check if the queen is okay and also to bring Rhea to her,¡± he replied with

    hesitation.

    ¡°Rhea is here?¡± my wife eximed behind me, effectively cutting what I was about to say.

    ¡°Uhm,¡± Elijah cautiously nced at me first and then back to her when he saw the anger in my eyes, ¡°Y

    ¡ªyes, Your Highness. Rhea is waiting outside.¡±

    Without care, she jumped out of bed and stood up beside me.

    ¡°Where can I go and change?¡± she asked, aiming the question to my red-faced brother.

    My brows even knotted harder. I guess that meant we¡¯re done huh?

    ¡°She can bring you to your own chamber, Your Highness,¡± he replied, ncing back at me with a grin

    hidden on his face.

    ¡°Sounds great,¡± she announced and without asking for my permission, left the room as if she wasn¡¯t

    even ill yesterday.

    Sensing my brother¡¯s teasinging any second, I closed my eyes and counted to ten; holding my

    breath and then releasing it in a deep, long huff.

    ¡°What was that wet thing I saw on her¡ª¡±

    ¡°Fuck Elijah,¡± I bit out, giving him a re, ¡°just don¡¯t ask.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± he let out in a sing-song voice, ¡°you¡¯re warming up to my sister-inw pretty fast huh? Did you

    saw Lord Hale as apetition? Were you worried she might leave you for him that¡¯s why you¡¯re

    making a move now?¡±

    I growled at him. He may be the best royal adviser in Phanteon, but sometimes his mind needed some

    fine-tuning and his tongue, a trimming.

    ¡°What you saw was just an illusion.¡± I stood up and started walking to the bathroom but then I paused,

    catching a glimpse of what looked like a wet smudge on the woman¡¯s part of the bed. Must be my cum.

    Must be hers. It didn¡¯t really matter.

    This sure as hell wasn¡¯t just an illusion.

    ¡°An illusion?¡± he scoffed, then cast a nce on the bed, pointing the strong evidence for me. ¡°You

    make jokes now, brother?¡±

    I hissed and shook my head. Fuck. Disappointment reverberated through my throat.

    ¡°If somebody wishes to speak to me, let them wait in the throne room,¡± I muttered under my breath,

    choosing to change the subject.

    I was getting conscious of my wet pants by the minute. It was time for me to change it, or better yet,

    burn it for good. And yes, maybe, together with the mattress and all the sheets that came with it. I didn¡¯t

    need a good reminder of what happened in my room with her. I most certainly didn¡¯t need a good

    reminder of how toxically fragrant she was.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ry your words, brother,¡± I heard Elijah say with a chuckle before I disappeared fast into my

    changing room.

    He didn¡¯t need to see the growing bulge in my pants after remembering my fake wife, her soaking-wet

    underwear, and the taste of her¡­

    Author¡¯s Note: Pussy-whipped, my King?

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 31 by desirenovel

    Serena

    I sauntered out of the king¡¯s chamber as fast as my shaking legs could take me. I could feel the

    moistness of my underwear as I walked. It was ufortable. It was awkward. It literally felt like I just

    stuffed a soaked roll of tissue in between my thighs with how crazily wet it felt down there.

    Elijah for sure noticed my difort and the wet spot on my dress. I didn¡¯t care to cover it up. At that

    moment, I was too conscious of the king¡¯s presence; too shaken up with what he had just done and

    what I had actually allowed him to do.

    One moment, we were discussing how to rid us of the mark and another moment, he was sniffing me

    out, gradually licking the outeryer of my underwear and eventually sucking my clit despite the

    obstruction, and I justy there whimpering and enjoying his treatment.

    Oh god¡­

    Yes, it was a euphoric moment, granted it was my first time to be ever done so by a man; but I also

    would like to credit the king¡¯s skills with his mouth. He was confident; unashamed. His tongue licked me

    like I was the best damn ice cream in his kingdom. I¡¯m unsure even if they have this coldly sweet food

    in here.

    As crazy as it sounded, I would have given in to his ministrations; would have given in to the sensations

    if it wasn¡¯t for the interruption.

    I was thankful for the crown prince though. It was both our wake up call. We were both horny, I knew

    that now, but that didn¡¯t mean I was going to offer myself up easily and be dined by a werewolf king

    who had long time hated women.

    Whatever happened to him earlier, I was sure he was not in his right mind. Or if he was in his right

    mind, he could just be acting. I don¡¯t know¡­ I couldn¡¯t say. This man was asplicated as the DNA

    structure of the human body.

    Before facing Rhea, I took a deep breath to calm the erratic beating of my heart. My arousal was still

    there; my clit was still swelling with the need to be sucked harder and my core still aching to be filled by

    something hard and long, but I had to control it; forget about it, else I¡¯d turn myself into a fool in front of

    my new-found friend.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°How are you, Your Highness?¡± Rhea, with her elegant charm, smiled at me. Standing near a stone

    statue of a wolf in a full howl, she waited as I neared her.

    I gave her a lopsided smile then.

    ¡°Really? Are you going to call me ¡®that¡¯ now?¡±

    She grinned and pointed her eyes to every corner of the grand hallway. ¡°Well, we¡¯re in your pce so

    yeah.¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°Seriously, I prefer to be called by my name. ¡®Your Highness¡¯ just sounds so¡­shy.¡±

    I grabbed her arm and pulled her for an embrace. ¡°Great to see you here, Rhea.¡±

    She patted my back and whispered, ¡°Thank you for keeping your word, Serena.¡±

    As we withdrew, I sighed and smiled at her again. ¡°I only provided a way out, it was you who took the

    initiative to leave the ce.¡±

    My clear memory of her stepping up in the presence of Lord Hale and saving herself was something to

    be admired about. I guess Elijah felt the same way for he was quick to offer her salvation.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about the others though,¡± I expressed, lowering my vision to the floor. There were still so

    many women to be saved; so many who were scared and hoping for a miracle. I couldn¡¯t help but think

    I could have rescued them if I wasn¡¯t incapacitated. The King of Phanteon was already there. Surely,

    he could be persuaded to take them too.

    ¡®Oh no, don¡¯t get your hopes up,¡¯ my mind pointed out. Well, yes, maybe I was barking at the wrong

    tree. King Aero, knowing him now, would never do that.

    ¡°Unfortunately, while you were ill, almost all of them were already persuaded,¡± Rhea dered, cutting

    my train of thought. A pang of disappointment passed through me. I guess that¡¯s the end of my self-

    imposed mission.

    ¡°Seeing as how quickly the vampires in the castle were working, I immediately volunteered to take care

    of you. That way, I could avoid them,¡± she added.

    Feeling at ease, I sighed. ¡°You were right to do so, Rhea. I¡¯d do the same if I were in your shoes.¡± Still

    conscious of my attire, I started walking. ¡°Care to apany me to my chamber?¡± I asked.

    She grinned at me and said, ¡°Sure. Prince Elijah said you needed directions to that ce.¡±

    I gave her a sheepish smile. ¡°Yeah, it felt like just yesterday when I became the queen of this kingdom.

    I hadn¡¯t basically acquainted myself with the castle walls and corners.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± she winked at me. ¡°We literally have the same dilemma.¡±

    Surprisingly, we didn¡¯t stroll that long when we reached my chamber. I¡¯m unsure if this room existed a

    long time ago and was designed to be literally just some short steps away from the king¡¯s, but yeah, I

    felt it doable. A woman needs her personal space from time to time anyway.

    In our case though, this chamber would provide both of us a breather. King Aero didn¡¯t want me in his

    bed in the first ce while I¡­well, let¡¯s say I¡¯m flexible to anything. I¡¯d be a hypocrite to act all meek

    when it came to bedding arrangements. Though it was already clear nothing below the belt would

    happen, I had already expected we¡¯d be sharing a bed sooner orter just to keep up appearances.

    Our recent¡­uhm¡­encounter this morning could be called as just a state of weakness¡ªwell, at least

    for me since I easily gave in to his¡­tongue.

    As for him? He was an unreadable prick so I choose not to give myself a headache thinking about his

    actions earlier. One thing was for sure though, he was a damn horny dog and he was dreaming about

    me.

    Back to reality, Rhea was thoughtful enough not to ask about the wet splotch on my dress and she was

    sensitive enough not to look at it the whole time we strolled inside my chamber.

    Honestly excited with the interior of the room, I opened the double doors myself and gawked at the

    sight that greeted me. True enough, this ce was fit for royalty. Like the king¡¯s, the room was

    spacious, well-lit with magnificent lights, and the decors were almost gilded and intricately designed. A

    touch of femininity was what set it apart from the king¡¯s chamber and I liked it. The aura almost felt like

    my own room back on Earth. I felt at home immediately.

    The bedroom was separated from the main living space. Inside, I was astounded to see how big the

    mattress was. Yes, the size was the same as the king¡¯s and was lined with the same rich cloth. The

    whole bed frame was ented with sweeping sheer drapes all the way up to the ceiling. It almost

    looked like a scene from a princess¡¯s slumber party.

    And the ceiling¡­oh the ceiling. It was surprisingly roofed with clear ss panels. The blue sky

    weed me with the promise of a beautiful morning in this kingdom. I was pleased. I could only

    imagine what this bedroom would look like in the evening where the moon would indeed smile down at

    me.

    ¡°When the king took you and left in a blink of an eye, I honestly got scared, but then I remembered his

    brother was still with me,¡± Rhea informed whilst I entered the rosy-tiled bathroom. Fit for a queen, it

    was of enormous size. There was a medium-sized pool in one corner and a shower room that I could

    only see in high-end magazines. Another doorway led to the walk-in closet and this was where I

    entered while Rhea followed me.

    ¡°Prince Elijah,¡± I chirped over my shoulder. I saw the faint blush of her face on the mirror wall.

    ¡°He¡­he was so amodating and helpful.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, very,¡± I chuckled when I remembered my experience with him on my first day in Phanteon. ¡°Did

    he mention something about returning you home?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure he did¡­¡± she trailed off.

    Watching her on the mirror again, I noticed the cloud of confusion in her eyes. For a strong woman like

    her, she actually looked somewhat unsure now.

    I gave her time to collect her words and decided to skim through the variety of clothes in the closet.

    Choosing a gown with the color white¡ªmy favorite color¡ªI pulled it out from the batch and examined

    it: sweetheart neckline, ankle-length, long-sleeves, no ruffles, no heavy beadwork. Good. It was simple

    and exactly my taste.

    ¡°Uhm, Serena, can I ask you something?¡± Rhea began when I started to change in front of her.

    ¡°Sure, what is it?¡± I voiced out from under the cloth.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been studying our history and traditions on Earth for almost two decades. The pyramids in Egypt,

    the great battle in Waterloo, the French Revolution, Manchu Phu to name a few. I¡­I am bound to be

    bored sometimes.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t sure where she was going so I just remained silent and continued to listen whilst I fixed myself

    up in front of the mirror.

    ¡°Uhm¡­is it wrong for me to say I¡¯m fascinated with this world and the people living in it so I¡­I wish to

    stay?¡±

    Oh, dear¡­ I didn¡¯t see thating.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 32 by desirenovel

    Serena

    Trying to understand Rhea¡¯s words, I recollected everything I experienced so far, and yeah, somehow,

    not all were bad.

    ¡°True, this ce is different than ours,¡± I started when I faced her. ¡°It is attractive¡­¡±

    ¡®Not to mention the king,¡¯ my mind pitched in. I inwardly groaned. Of all the things to highlight, why

    him?

    Then I remembered one basic fact Rhea might not have known.

    ¡°If¡­if you want to stay, I think you can, but a word of advise, know first what kind of people you are

    dealing with,¡± I stated vaguely. If I tell her head-on that this kingdom¡¯s people including their rulers were

    werewolves, she¡¯d probably think me crazy.

    A small curve on her lip appeared and then I saw an undeniable recognition in her eyes.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re trying to say, Serena. I know already what they are. They are werewolves.¡±

    My mouth gaped and I blinked many times.

    ¡°Wow, that fast?¡± I muttered.

    She nodded and another blush, this time clearer, appeared on her cheeks.

    ¡°The crown prince¡­uhm¡­showed me.¡±

    Her eyes moved everywhere except in my direction. She looked shy and cute, and quite frankly, a bit

    turned on judging from the look on her face¡ªbiting her lip and all.

    ¡°O¡­kay, I¡¯ll leave the details for you to keep,¡± I sensitively stated. Although I was super curious,

    whatever happened to them when leaving the vampire realm was theirs to keep. I wouldn¡¯t want to pry

    on their privacy as much as I didn¡¯t want her to pry on mine.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to stay here too? I mean, Earth is still our home, but you¡¯re the queen of this kingdom,

    wouldn¡¯t you want to spend your time here to get to know your people more? Think of it as a vacation,¡±

    she advised, her eyes full of enthusiasm.

    I sighed and lowered my chin.

    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it, Rhea. It¡¯s¡­it¡¯splicated for now,¡± I stated, thinking of the one man that was the

    cause of theplication.

    She nodded and took my hand. ¡°I understand, but if you change your mind, let me know. Let¡¯s explore

    this world together.¡±

    I squeezed back her hands.

    ¡°How about we explore this castle first?¡± I offered, looking at her with beaming eyes. To tour the castle

    with someone who hadn¡¯t also been in the ce would be a challenge I know but it would also be fun.

    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea,¡± she giggled and happily turned towards the door.

    Rhea and I used the most of the day walking, talking and carelessly opening doors in every room we

    pass by inside the castle. We looked like kids exploring with not a care in the world if our mothers were

    looking for us. We giggled andughed and our voices were all over the hallways.

    Stationary soldiers we happen toe in contact with would react in a very funny but sweet way.

    They¡¯d look surprised at first, blush next, and quickly pull themselves down the floor to attempt a

    perfect bow. Rhea would wink at me and pucker her lips, teasing me to give them poor soldiers a

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    blessing. I¡¯d quickly shake my head and control myughter. No way would I act like the pope over

    these men even if I so wanted to.

    When we reached an open walkway at the very top of the castle, we stopped and took the whole

    scenery in. The Kingdom of Phanteon was indeed grand. As far as my eyes could reach me, there was

    lush greenery all around, mountains,kes, and groups of towns vibrant with colors on their roofs.

    There were high towers I counted down to ten guarding the castle and the castle itself was surrounded

    with tall walls. The gardens below were magnificent, the choices of nts and itsndscaping were the

    same. A thick gate made of what looked like iron guarded the entry. The emblem of the kingdom was

    on it on both sides.

    I watchedpletely awed by the world around us. ¡®The queen¡­ I¡¯m the queen of this kingdom,¡¯ my

    mind chanted, ¡®and my husband is the king and has been doing a perfect job on it.¡¯ Would it be wise to

    fool the people of this world? Wouldn¡¯t I feel guilty about it? Could I meet their expectations? Questions

    slowly ate me.

    Turning to Rhea, I saw the adoration in her eyes of the ce. She had already made up her mind to

    stay. It was a quick decision and I envied her. I wished I was that damn straight. Remembering her

    words earlier, she was right. Earth was still my home, but I could stay in this new world and get to know

    more about the kingdom and its residents. What actually made me second guess then?

    Oh yes, I knew the answer even before asking the question. It was simple. I wasn¡¯t wanted. The king

    had clearly stated it the moment we first met. I wouldn¡¯t fit in in this world. He was just using me. I was

    just a ruse queen. I didn¡¯t have a ¡®Prince Elijah¡¯ who would be kind and generous enough to make me

    feel weed.

    I was better off in my own world, but until then¡­until the time this mark on my wrist disappears, I¡¯d

    have to do my duties as queen, even if it was in name only.

    ¡°I see that you are both having a fun time,¡± a familiar voice interrupted our examination of the kingdom

    and we both quickly turned to the source behind us.

    ¡°Prince Elijah,¡± I eximed, smiling.

    Rhea was quick to perform a curtsy. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± she whispered which consequently earned a

    frown from the prince.

    ¡°Rhea, I already told you to call me by my name,¡± he corrected; his tone of voice a whole lot different

    from what I¡¯m used to. His words were stern, but he delivered it in a manner that was gentle and full of

    meaning.

    I bit my lip, trying to contain the grin from surfacing on my face.

    ¡°I apologize, Cedric,¡± Rhea stated.

    ¡°Cedric?¡± I parroted, my forehead wrinkling.

    Prince Elijah chuckled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be confused sister-inw, Cedric is my first name. Elijah is my second. My brother and the rest

    of the kingdom prefer to use my second name. I¡¯m well-known that way.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that is noted then,¡± I affirmed.

    He nced back at Rhea again and right then and there, I saw how warm he looked at her and well¡­

    she reciprocated it the same way. They were fun to watch.

    ¡°There¡¯s going to be a banquet tonight. You twodies are expected as special guests,¡± he informed.

    Curious, I stepped in and asked, ¡°Who threw a party and why?¡±

    ¡°The council persuaded the king,¡± he answered honestly, ¡°In your honor, Queen Serena, to celebrate

    your recovery.¡±

    ¡°And my¡­husband actually agreed?¡± I cleared a lump in my throat. Really?

    ¡°Of course, he would.¡± He shed a grin that was too suspicious for my liking.

    ¡°Right,¡± I muttered and rolled my eyes heavenward.

    ¡°Dress up and make yourselves even more beautifuldies. Tonight, we will have wine, food, and fun,¡±

    his eyesnded on Rheast, and again I saw some meaning to it.

    I often think of what Elijah¡¯s definition of fun was, but I guess this time it involved my new friend.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you tonight, Rhea,¡± he stated, taking her hand on his and then kissing it.

    ¡°Tonight it is then, Cedric,¡± she blushed.

    These two, they werepletely mesmerized with each other. I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Prince

    Elijah¡¯s existence in this kingdom influenced a big part of Rhea¡¯s decision to stay. It that was the case, it

    would be quite a risk, but probably even I would take that risk if it meant I¡¯d find the man destined for

    me.

    Author¡¯s Note: Look around you. He is just around the corner probably jerking off his sexual frustration.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 33 by desirenovel

    Aero

    Said that it was customary for the king and queen to enter together during a party, so here I was,

    standing behind the door of the grand ballroom, waiting for her to arrive.

    Let¡¯s be clear, I was forced to do this by Phanteon¡¯s tradition. If I had control, I would never wait for that

    woman on any given day, time or asion. The fact that I was still married to her under the people¡¯s

    eyes added to my problem. It basically prohibited me from avoiding her and unfortunately forced me

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    into approving the council¡¯s request for a banquet in her honor.

    I had been waiting for almost fucking ten minutes, scowling; my mouth drew into a grim line; my hands

    tightly clenched. I had no patience over such female preparations. Such outside appearance didn¡¯t

    matter when their character was still rotten to the core. It had sickened me watching these stupid

    women unt their fineries in the past, it still sickened me today, and this night didn¡¯t hold any

    difference.

    My wolf however thought otherwise. It howled inside when it felt a sudden pull behind me. I gaped, my

    mind turning nk when after turning around, I saw a shimmering gown float effortlessly towards me. It

    was in some shade of pink and blue, framed by¡­to my surprise¡­a thick white robe that spilled to the

    floor.

    I¡¯d recognize this robe anywhere. It was created for the queen¡­for the first luna¡­but my whore of a

    mother never used it because she didn¡¯t like the pureness of the color. She preferred a red robe just

    like my father¡¯s. That was exactly the reason why I had never worn the king¡¯s robe. It was tainted with

    her distasteful memory.

    Hiking my sight up to the owner¡¯s face, I found my fake wife already looking at me with a serene

    expression of contentment. Despite my better judgment, I admitted she looked stunning.

    And seeing her wear the white robe, I was beyond pleased. It indeed brought a whole new meaning to

    the robe¡¯s purpose. A sudden swell of pride hit me. I rushed to contain it, fearing it would manifest as a

    smile on my face.

    ¡°You¡¯rete,¡± I stated tly, sending her a scrutinizing eye.

    ¡°Sorry to be not sorry, Your Majesty,¡± she replied, shing her sly smile. ¡°Rhea and the other maids-in-

    waiting got carried away with dolling me up. Your brother specifically said I should look my best on my

    first party.¡±

    ¡®Yeah, they did their job right,¡¯ my mindmented after examining her entire form. She only wore stud

    earrings, a pendant ne, and the queen¡¯s crown as fineries and nothing more. The gown she wore

    ¡®Curves¡­¡¯ On cue, my eyesnded on her cleavage. I inwardly groaned again in response.

    ¡°An unnecessary party if I should say so myself. Know that this wasn¡¯t my n,¡± Ished.

    ¡°I know,¡± she grinned and with that, I saw a vixen under a sheep¡¯s clothing. She earlier said she was

    different from the general female poption. I couldn¡¯t agree more. She was the most dangerous of all.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go?¡± she said and then boldly clutched my elbow.

    I cringed at the contact but I reminded myself this was all for show. After this night¡¯s banquet, I¡¯ll be

    back inside my chamber rxing, or better yet, doing a run along the hills of Phanteon and stay the

    night inside my manor away from this woman.

    Two knocks and the enormous double doors opened for us. My beta introduced us with a loud voice

    and we started our way to the throne tform.

    I looked straight, not at all in the mood to meet anyone¡¯s eye, but for my first-time queen, she

    responded to the greetings of my subjects with much enthusiasm. They were enthusiastic themselves

    and it looked like they were happy to ignore my chilly mood.

    Traitors, the lot of them.

    When we arrived at the tform, she released her grip on me and audaciously stepped forward without

    my signal.

    ¡°Thank you, dear friends, for your presence here tonight. This would be my first time at a grand party,

    so bear with me if I make a mistake.¡±

    I heard giggles and chuckles of understanding in the crowd. That alone, I knew, this woman had

    captured their hearts and sympathy already.

    ¡°Please enjoy the food, drinks, and entertainment. On the King¡¯s behalf, I formally start this night¡¯s

    celebration.¡±

    Thunderous apuse erupted around the ballroom after her short words. The live band yed their

    jolly music. Everyone started chatting and eating without waiting for me to talk. I felt out of ce for the

    first time. Me, their alpha king, actually thrown out of the picture.

    Had she overpowered my influence over my subjects? Was this how a luna¡¯s power work? I was

    confused about what to feel. Burdened? Freed? Happy? Angry? Proud? I clenched my fists instead

    and decided to let these emotions fade away as the clocked ticked.

    She returned to my side with a grin stered on her face.

    ¡°You give quite a good show. My subjects adore you,¡± I stated, holding my temper at bay.

    She nced at me and shrugged. ¡°Since this party is made in my honor, I see it fit to talk. Did I offend

    you?¡±

    Her question took me by surprise. She hit the bullseye, but instead of saying yes, I answered her with

    I turned around thereafter and imed my seat. She followed, smartly staying silent, and sat beside

    me, in my right where the queen¡¯s throne was now reinstalled. I showed no remorse when my mother

    died and I wasn¡¯t even batting an eysh when I ordered the queen¡¯s throne be taken down right after

    my father passed away.

    Now, whoever reinstalled this sphemous object without my permission deserved an award. They

    better ready their furs skinned down to their paws for displeasing me.

    As I looked at my fake wife sitting in the royal seat, bubbling anger started inside me. Anger directed to

    her or to the throne or to myself, I couldn¡¯t really be sure which was which but it was tangible on my

    skin and I just wanted it out. I wanted to thrash. I wanted to howl and break someone¡¯s bone. I wanted

    to start a fucking fight¡­

    ¡®Calm now, brother, I could see your sour face surfacing all the way from here,¡¯ my brother¡¯s words

    filled my head in an instant. I turned to the source and saw him sitting at the left side of the ballroom, in

    a table next to Alpha Kade, the alpha of Jaxis, a ce in my kingdom wherebat and skills were

    honed for my army.

    With the two of them together in one table, the female poption in the party was already in chaos. It

    was sickening to watch how they were both flocked and fawned over.

    ¡®You actually still have the time to watch me when there are lots of leeches there with you,¡¯ I grounded,

    mind-liking him.

    He snickered at me and slightly shook his head. ¡®No, brother, I only got my eyes set on one woman

    only now.¡¯

    ¡®Huh, that¡¯s a first,¡¯ I answered mockingly, then rerouted my eyes to the numerous guests before me.

    Sure enough, my bubbling anger earlier had dissipated a little because of Elijah¡¯s interruption. I was

    calmer now. I was more in control of my emotions. Instead of entertaining my hatred of the queen¡¯s

    throne, I decided to ignore it, and yes, as a result, ignore her too.

    I ate and she ate. Not her and definitely not me, decided to start a conversation. I let the music and the

    noise of the guests bury the silence that surrounded us. For a moment it was all good until a certain

    gate crasher arrived and made my lycan side stand on guard.

    It was Lord Ziur fucking Hale Lioncourt.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 34 by desirenovel

    Aero

    I tried to hide it, but my displeasure was evident on my face as soon as the vampire entourage entered

    the ballroom. I clenched my fists and growled out low. I wished for an interesting night tonight, but I

    didn¡¯t mean this at all.

    The announcement of their presence was toote, but it was enough to catch the attention of the

    guests. They parted in half to allow the odd group passage and all waited with curious eyes as they

    neared my throne.

    From the periphery of my vision, I saw my queen gasp; her mouth slightly open and her hand syed

    over her chest. Somehow she didn¡¯t look at me. No. Nothing. Not a single nce and yes, somehow

    this made me feel a little¡ªno, a lot¡ªdisappointed. I couldn¡¯t read what was in her mind. I couldn¡¯t read

    what she was feeling. Was she happy about this vampire¡¯s presence? Was she afraid? Or irritated

    even. Was she¡­excited?

    Urghh¡­

    This was the first time I wished I could feel her emotions just like I do with Elijah.

    She just stared at Hale and the vampire, with all his despicable bravado donned in fine clothes and his

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    signature cape, met her gaze.

    ¡°Your Majesty, King Aero,¡± he stated with a short bow once he was near us. A flight of stairs separated

    us from him. It was enough a distance, but at the back of my head, I had the unsavory urge to push him

    further¡­further¡­further away from the queen.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I raised a brow and gripped my armrest, ¡°I didn¡¯t get a notification as to your visit here

    tonight Lord Hale.¡±

    He broke into his diplomatic smile that I had been ustomed to but never liked.

    ¡°I did inform your realm¡¯s guardian about my entry, Your Majesty,¡± he stated with ease. ¡°Didn¡¯t she

    inform you?¡±

    A tick on my jaw appeared. ¡°Obviously, Farryl didn¡¯t.¡±

    He managed to shrug his shoulders and acted innocent. ¡°Well, that¡¯s unfortunate.¡±

    Naturally curious, my guests continued to listen to our conversation. They didn¡¯t return to eating or

    dancing nor did they return to their boisterous conversation like earlier. I couldn¡¯t me them. It was an

    unusual sight for a vampire lord to grace the Kingdom of Phanteon especially when it wasn¡¯t for official

    reasons.

    ¡°State your business, Lord Hale,¡± I ordered, wanting to get it over and done with. For some reason, I

    had a bad feeling about his visit tonight.

    ¡°I heard about the queen¡¯s return of health,¡± he answered swiftly, this time his red eyes resting on her. ¡°I

    wanted to celebrate and the best way to do this is to celebrate with her.¡±

    I knew it and with that, my temper rose. I didn¡¯t like how audacious he was. He wasn¡¯t weed in my

    castle, more so in this banquet. I was seconds away from stating that but then he turned to the queen¡¯s

    way and expressed:

    ¡°Your Highness, Queen Serena, how wonderful it is to see your healthy glow again.¡±

    ¡®Fucking vampire,¡¯ my lycan side started growling.

    I watched with pointed eyes as the queen sat perfectly still; her face unreadable.

    ¡°I appreciate your visit and concern, Lord Hale. My stay in your ce unfortunately yielded unpleasant

    results. I could only hope those poor women I left behind didn¡¯t receive the same fate as mine.¡±

    Lord Hale shook his head and bowed low again.

    ¡°I assure you, that kind of incident wouldn¡¯t happen again, Your Highness. It was just unfortunate King

    Aero¡¯s past connections caught up with you.¡±

    We exchanged nces, knowing what it was he was talking about. I gave him a sharp re in return,

    daring him to spill that unnecessary information.

    ¡°Well, my husband¡¯s reputation precedes him. How he lived his life before he met me shouldn¡¯t concern

    me or my safety but I am his wife now. It¡¯s expected I would be targeted too as I am a lesser threat.

    Cowards do that. They take on the weak one.¡±

    The vampire chuckled. ¡°Oh no, Your Highness, you most certainly are not weak. I see you as a strong

    individual. You are a luna after all.¡±

    I routed my attention to the queen expecting her to be confused at Hale¡¯s words, but to my surprise, I

    read no confusion on her face, just the same nk mask as earlier.

    Did Elijah taught him about lunas or did she learned it from Earthly definitions? I was curious to know.

    ¡°I appreciate the kind words, Milord,¡± she stated.

    Hale shed his teeth at her. ¡°Since I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll take this opportunity to request for a dance with you.

    I¡¯m sure King Aero wouldn¡¯t mind. Right?¡±

    He looked at me and then grinned.

    ¡®Fucking vampire,¡¯ my lycan side expressed again and the urge to rip out his throat came to the fore.

    ¡®No, brother. Be calm. It¡¯s just a dance,¡¯ my brother mind-linked me immediately.

    ¡®Fuck off, Elijah,¡¯ he growled at him.

    ¡°No, he wouldn¡¯t mind at all,¡± was the queen¡¯s statement as she stood up from her seat.

    I shot a look at her. Saw how she nced at me. I expected her to look haughty like any other females

    in the presence of a handsome man, but no, her face was unreadable still. What captured my attention

    was how her eyes appeared to convey a message¡­an emotion. Like she was¡­afraid and was

    seeking my help.

    I jumped up to my feet before I could stop myself.

    ¡°I suggest you settle down first, Lord Hale,¡± I quickly stated and gestured to a half vacated table near

    Elijah¡¯s. ¡°Your entourage should do so too. The night is still young. No need to be hasty.¡±

    Hale¡¯s expression was a picture of discontent, but it was fleeting. He bowed low again and smiled a

    small smile. ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re right, Your Majesty.¡± He nced at the queen and tipped his head to her,

    ¡°I¡¯ll be counting down the minutes to our dance, Queen Serena.¡±

    ¡®Fucking vampire,¡¯ my lycan side expressed the third time.

    ¡°Enjoy your stay, Lord Hale,¡± she replied. This time I was finally able to pick up the fear in her stiff tone

    and for a moment, I had the strong urge to console her.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she muttered once the vampire entourage left.

    My heart swelled, it really did, but I kept that feeling buried in the deepest, darkest pit of my thoughts

    the same thing I did when I crazed her taste this morning. These feelings, they werepletely

    unnecessary. They were a nuisance to my life.

    ¡°I only stopped him because it is customary in Phanteon for the royals to dance first,¡± I told her and

    then went back to sitting. She followed me and sat too. ¡°Your act is pretty convincing, but next time

    though, don¡¯t overdo it, or else I¡¯ll misunderstand that you indeed liked the vampire lord.¡±

    From the periphery, I noticed her hands clench into a tight fist. ¡°Vampires are mesmerizing creatures

    and so are werewolves, but I fear the vampire race more than your kind. With that in mind, I could

    never like Lord Hale.¡±

    ¡°Well you are bound to me so until then, you are not allowed to like another man,¡± I blurted out faster

    than I could realize what I was talking about. I clenched my hands instead and inwardly groaned in

    displeasure.

    She chuckled a little in response. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m highly aware of that.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± I felt pleased with her reply. Even if this was a fake marriage, I expected her to be faithful to

    me. My pride as a man and as a king was at stake if she were to y with fire.

    As the night got older, the party became livelier. The feeling of apprehension I sensed from the crowd

    earlier with the vampires¡¯ presence was all gone. Maybe it was the alcohol that lifted their difort, or

    maybe it was that the vampire group didn¡¯t give the crowd any reason to be vignt. They were

    celebrating too, acting carefree, and drinking wine to their hearts¡¯ content.

    The entertainment was in full swing. Dancers, singers, and all other kinds of acts entertained the

    guests. Their acts were splendid, but it failed to catch my attention. My mind was elsewhere. I was

    preupied with watching Hale watching my queen watching the liveliness of the ballroom.

    My wolf wanted to surface and gouge his eyes out.

    Finally, my beta stepped onto the tform and demanded everybody¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Let us wee our king and queen in their first dance together,¡± he announced, effectively filling the

    ballroom with encouraging shouts for me and for her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with,¡± I told her, stretching my hand as I stood up and faced her.

    She took it and awarded me a smile. ¡°You should act more loving than that, Your Majesty, else your

    subjects will sense it.¡±

    ¡°Then, be ready to be swayed, woman.¡± I tightened my grip on her hand as we stepped down the

    throne.

    Shouts and hollers continued as we reached the center of the ballroom. Her smile was wide and warm

    as she waved at the crowd. I, on the other hand, poured my attention on her.

    ¡°Look at me now,¡± I ordered as the violin music began to y.

    She nced up at me, still smiling, but that smile turned into a gasp as I, without warning, pressed her

    body against mine. I cupped her face, thumbed her bottom lip, and gave her a chaste kiss.

    ¡°This is all for show,¡± I reminded her after withdrawing.

    She cleared her throat and blinked fast. ¡°Of course,¡± she managed to say.

    The music crescendoed. We started dancing. Hand in hand and chest to chest, we moved as one. I

    half expected her to be stiff on the dance floor but in reality, she was as light as a feather and very easy

    to manage as a dance partner. We never practiced dancing like this, but it was as if we synced on the

    spot, dancing like we had been partners before.

    My wrist mark ached, effectively letting itself known, but it was an ache unlike the painful ones I had

    received in the past. It was a good kind of ache. It was certainly like an adrenaline rush.

    At one point, Hale¡¯s face came to view. I grinned and lowered my mouth, kissing the queen¡¯s forehead

    in effect, subtlety letting him know that this woman was my property.

    His face was still a mask of any kind of emotion. He didn¡¯t grin back or frown. I was content for a while,

    continued dancing and acting all loving towards my fake wife until minutester, I felt someone tap my

    shoulder from behind.

    ¡°Mind if I cut in?¡±

    I knew immediately whose voice it was.

    In haste, my wolf barked a heavy ¡®No¡¯ and so did my lycan side. I didn¡¯t want to hand her over to him

    too, but with all eyes looking at us as witnesses, I had to maintain proper decorum.

    The queen¡¯s grip on my shoulder tightened as I stepped back. ¡°Serena,¡± I gave her a pointed look.

    Then and there, I realized, I just used her name for the first time since we met. It felt good on my

    tongue, but unfortunately, I didn¡¯t have enough time to mull over it. Hale was already upon us.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be close,¡± I continued.

    She nodded and smiled towards the dark lord as if her fear wasn¡¯t present at all.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 35 by desirenovel

    I had never been a coward my whole life but in the face of a vampire, it was impossible to stay brave,

    especially if this said vampire had threatened me a number of times.

    Yes. The moment Lord Hale filled my line of vision, his words came back to me. Words that he had said

    while I was half-conscious lying in the guest bedroom inside hisir.

    ¡äQueen Serena¡­ I guess it¡¯s time to say goodbye. But don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll see each other again. You owe

    me a bite, my queen. I¡¯lle to collect it in due time.¡ä

    I had been too preupied with the recent events this morning and afternoon¡ªnot to mention the

    early greeting the king had bestowed on me¡ªthat Lord Hale¡¯s memory had slipped out undetected

    from my mind.

    But now that he was here, the fear and panic I hade to feel that time returned to me in full force.

    He knew I was a human and he promised to bite me.

    Those two facts alone made me cling to the nearest support I have: King Aero. He was by far the only

    person who could contend with a vampire lord. He was my ticket to safety.

    However, as queen, I was still on a dilemma. I had to put up the appearance that I was fine with Lord

    Hale¡¯s visit. I had to show that he didn¡¯t scare me. I couldn¡¯t just run out of the throne, hide in my

    chamber, or even confess to the king face to face that I feared the dark lord.

    That said, the only thing I was able to do was to give my husband clues and hoped he was sharp

    enough to catch it.

    I wasn¡¯t keeping my hopes up, especially knowing how superficial he was with women, but luckily, he

    did get my clues and I was happy¡­so damn happy to know I had protection.

    The big smile that left me that moment wasn¡¯t because I was acting in front of Lord Hale nor was it

    because King Aero made me feel safe. No. It was neither of them.

    It was because my heart just went over and above and my spirit soared when I heard the king use my

    name for the first time. I was highly aware of how he avoided using my name from the beginning. I

    didn¡¯t care at all if he didn¡¯t want to say it, but to hear it now, without coercion no less, made me realize

    he was slowly epting my presence in his kingdom. This development was better than nothing. Well,

    not like I would want to have one, but this was eptable than living under one roof treating each other

    like strangers.

    Deliberately, Lord Hale guided me away from my husband. He looped his arm around me and pressed

    one cold hand against the small of my back. I kept myself calm, tried to will my heart to beat normally. If

    Earthly beliefs about vampires were true, then he could hear my heartbeat just like a bat hears the

    fluttering of insect wings kilometers away. I¡¯d be done for if that was the case.

    I smiled at the crowd, pretending to enjoy the moment. We stopped in an area where there were little

    couples dancing. It was a spot near an open balcony which was rather convenient especially if this

    vampire intended to guide me to a ce where we could be alone. Since the king and queen¡¯s dance

    was done, a lot of couples had now begun to join us. Most were werewolves in their human skin. Only

    a handful of vampire dancers joined in.

    We started dancing to the slow beat of the music. In my world, I¡¯d probably call it a waltz. His right hand

    was still on my back while his left interlocked with mine. This was the same position when I danced with

    King Aero. The only difference that time was I was filled with an unexined tingly feeling. It felt good.

    It felt right. It felt I was made to dance with him forever.

    ¡°Have I already told you you look more beautiful tonight?¡± Lord Hale broke the silence.

    ¡°No, Milord, you didn¡¯t, but thank you for the kind words,¡± I replied, choosing to go with the flow and

    control my mind from racing.

    ¡°So, so beautiful that this world doesn¡¯t deserve you,¡± he continued, stressing too much of his point.

    ¡°ttery won¡¯t work on me, Lord Hale,¡± I chuckled dryly.

    He shook his head and grinned at me. ¡°No, Your Highness, I really should be straightforward with you.¡±

    He pressed me closer and whispered the words gently on my ear, ¡°You¡¯re not fit in this world. You

    would suit well in mine.¡±

    I pushed myself back whilst frowning at him. ¡°Then I should be blunt with you too, Lord Hale. I. Don¡¯t.

    Like. Your. World.¡±

    He just shrugged his shoulders in response, showing that he wasn¡¯t at all offended by my honesty.

    ¡°You need not fear vampires, Queen Serena. Once you get to know us more, you¡¯ll see how much you

    are missing in life.¡±

    I scoffed.

    ¡°It¡¯s funny how you speak about life when your kind is basically the undead.¡±

    His mouth curved upward, higher than I deemedfortable. He was thinking of something¡­

    something that I was sure wasn¡¯t favorable to me.

    ¡°Oh, you are referring to ¡®your¡¯ world beliefs.¡±

    The way he highlighted the word ¡®your¡¯ ran a chill down my spine. Shit. My tongue fucking slipped. Was

    he implying about Earth? I was sure he did.

    I decided to stay silent. It was my best defense. I certainly didn¡¯t want to dig deeper on my own grave.

    ¡°Remember the first time we met?¡± he whispered closer to my ear again. ¡°Remember my theories?

    There were four, right?¡±

    I furrowed my brows and tried to remember what he was talking about. Despite the quick movements of

    our dancing, I happened to catch a glimpse of my husband. He was back on his throne and he was

    busy¡­busy observing me dancing with his vampire guest. It warmed my heart. Oh yes, he was

    keeping his word.

    ¡°I was leaning over to three and four, but now I¡¯m certainly choosing four,¡± Lord Hale continued, pulling

    my attention back to him.

    ¡äWhat was four again?¡ä My mind blurted out. When I remembered what it was, my head spun and all my

    skin hairs stood.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Come now, my queen. Don¡¯t be too shy to admit it.¡± He carefully swayed us to the rhythm of the music

    and led me closer to the portal of the balcony. I was highly aware of where we were going, but it wasn¡¯t

    my priority to point that out to him. My priority was to try and make a believable alibi¨Cif I could actually

    make one.

    ¡°I already know what you are. Say it. Say that you¡¯re a human,¡± he went on. His hand on my back hiked

    up to my nape while his other hand tightened its grip on my wrist. ¡°Werewolves don¡¯t call us vampires

    undead. Only humans living on Earth use that term to define us.¡±

    Right then, I realized, it was futile to lie when he had already pped a lot of evidence on my face.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 36 by desirenovel

    ¡°So what if I¡¯m human?¡± I grounded, putting as much courage on my voice despite how scared I was at

    the moment. ¡°I¡¯m married to the alpha king. I¡¯m his wife.¡±

    ¡°Only for a moment I should say,¡± he boomeranged and grinned some more.

    My brow arched up, unsure of what he was trying to say.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m yet to learn of the truth of your arrangement between Aero, my queen, but I¡¯m pretty sure now

    to dere that your marriage with him is just a front.¡±

    It didn¡¯t surprise me anymore how he got into that conclusion. It was clear to see he was an intelligent

    man. Instead of reacting with his deration head-on, I decided to turn the tables. It was my time to

    interrogate him.

    ¡°I¡¯m certainly curious, Lord Hale, tell me. Why bother yourself with the drama of this realm? What do

    you get from seeking the truth?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, what do I get?¡± He made this expression on his face I could liken to a lion on the hunt for its

    prey¡­a hungry, horny lion might I add.

    ¡°I get you,¡± he finally spilled and it caught my breath. ¡°As I said before, Serena, you owe me a bite, but

    apart from that, I truly am smitten with you.¡±

    I spaced out instantly. Dread washed all over me. A vampire confession was thest thing I expected

    I¡¯d get tonight. My hands went mmy. My knees started to shake. I wanted to speak, but as I opened

    my mouth, I couldn¡¯t form a word¡­any word. I shifted my head to where King Aero was, stared at him

    in a manner that I knew now only he could decipher. It was my sole act as a queen flooded with

    anxiety¡­and fear. Lots and lots of fear.

    ¡®Take me out of here¡­¡¯ I cried out in my mind.

    Lord Hale, suddenly chuckling, inched his mouth near my neck. Goosebumps erupted on my arms

    again.

    ¡°The sound of your troubled heartbeat is teasing me, Serena. Be calm. Rx. I¡¯ll be a superb lover.

    Plus, my bite certainly won¡¯t hurt.¡±

    And just like that, I was able to get out of my pool of fear.

    He couldn¡¯t be serious. Was he implying he was going to bite me in front of all these people? Wouldn¡¯t

    that be offensive to the werewolves? To the king? Was he actually trying to wage war on them by

    deliberately doing so?

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    I hauled in a deep breath. I wouldn¡¯t have it. On Earth, I¡¯ve learned that war will only bring death,

    despair, and sadness. Even if vampires and werewolves possessed supernatural abilities, that wouldn¡¯t

    make a difference on the havoc their war would bring.

    Thinking about the possible deaths of each kind, the sadness that it would bring to their loved ones,

    and the destruction it would cause to the beautiful kingdom of Phanteon, I felt heat surge up inside me.

    I clenched my fists. I gritted my teeth. My fear and panic were quickly ovepped with the need to vent

    out my anger.

    ¡°That¡¯s Queen Serena to you, Lord Hale!¡± I shouted, pushing myself away from him. ¡°And I suggest you

    mind your manners when you¡¯re in my kingdom. You have no right to threaten me or my people. Need I

    remind you also that I¡¯m a married woman. Pour your unbeating heart out elsewhere.¡±

    Lord Hale, to add more salt to my wound, just smiled at me and then shifted his attention behind me.

    ¡°Serena, are we good here?¡± My whole body froze as I heard my husband¡¯s name.

    ¡°King Aero¡­¡± I murmured, quickly giving a short curtsy as an automatic response to his sudden

    presence.

    ¡°Yes, we are good here, Your Majesty,¡± Lord Hale stated. ¡°The queen and I were just talking about the

    current events on Earth.¡±

    We exchanged nces. I picked up his lie in a snap but didn¡¯t bother to correct him. I wished I could,

    but looking at King Aero¡¯s expression now, he was barely controlling his rage, ready to punch when the

    need arises. I didn¡¯t want to be the cause of their fight in the middle of the party nor do I want to be the

    cause of the war between two realms.

    ¡°Yes, my wife has visited Earth many times. She has a soft spot for that realm,¡± King Aero cleverly lied

    too. I was taken aback.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m highly aware of that,¡± Lord Hale agreed, his calcting eyes on me.

    ¡°Well then, I believe your dance is done. Enjoy the rest of the party, Lord Hale.¡± King Aero grabbed my

    wrist and led me away in the most inconspicuous manner he could. He didn¡¯t even wait for the dark lord

    to answer¡ªnot like it was my concern too.

    Silently, he continued to pull me towards the throne room, but after we reached there, instead of sitting

    down, we passed by our seats and walked directly into a hidden door located at our left.

    ¡°Your Majesty, where are we going?¡± I asked, totally curious.

    He didn¡¯t reply. He just pushed the door open with his free hand and guided me inside with his other all

    in a rather rough way.

    ¡°King Aero?¡± I eximed again. He still remained silent.

    And then I noticed how his hands were abnormally cold and unusually trembling.

    ¡°King¡ª¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡± His voice boomed right after the door closed. In a heartbeat, he pressed me against the door

    and caged me in ce by using his arms as a barrier.

    ¡°Are you fucking with me?!¡± he asked, eyes aglow with unchecked rage.

    ¡°Wha¡ª¡±

    ¡°What was happening to you back there?¡± he cut me off. I instead watched as his face morphed into a

    picture of different emotions: anger, worry, frustration, fear¡­and more. ¡°Why were you pleading me for

    help? Are you toying with my emotions? Why do I have to save you when it seems you could handle

    yourself there?! You¡¯re wasting my time, woman. You¡¯re fucking with me! You¡¯re ruining my night!

    You¡¯re¡ª¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I softly said just as I cupped his perfectly tensed jawline.

    His eyes rounded in reaction, but he didn¡¯t stop me. He just stood stiff and tongue-tied while I continued

    showing my intense gratitude by giving him a big hug.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty, for saving me.¡±

    Once my ear pressed against his heaving chest, I heard the sound of his beating heart and it was wild

    and clear and pleasing to listen to. I ghosted a smile and pressed my cheeks even more.

    I waited for him to reciprocate my embrace, but what I got close to this was a brief touch of my head as

    if patting me like a puppy and a rather awkward tap on my back. Knowing his zero experience with a

    woman, he must have been having difficulty expressing his emotions. Poor him¡­

    ¡°He knows I¡¯m human,¡± I continued instead, cautiously changing the subject.

    A low rumble from deep within his chest was noticeable before he answered me, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t matter. He

    can¡¯t harm you when you¡¯re in my kingdom.¡±

    I frowned and twisted my lips.

    ¡°And on Earth?¡± I dered, a little tremble clung my voice. ¡°What about it then? What if I return there

    only to find him waiting for me?¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s a good thing we haven¡¯t found a way to erase our wrist marks,¡± he dered, effectively

    catching me by surprise. Never had I expected him to say that. No, not at all. As a result, I was on a

    mini cloud nine. I kept myself from grinning widely.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s¡­that¡¯s a good thing,¡± I stated.

    For a while, we stayed in this sweet, sweet position. I didn¡¯t want to let go and I was under the

    impression that he felt the same. We took our time until I couldn¡¯t keep my mouth from spilling the

    words.

    ¡°You called me by my name earlier.¡±

    He grumbled under his throat. ¡°It was just for show.¡±

    I chuckled in response and lifted my head up to lock gazes with him.

    ¡°Yeah, sure¡­¡± I rolled my eyes.

    Consequently frowning, he stepped back and freed himself from my embrace. ¡°Don¡¯t toy with me,

    woman. I am not in the mood.¡±

    ¡°Well you were in the mood this morning,¡± I pointed out, my sight now directed to his crotch which

    seemed to look perpetually bulging.

    ¡°Forget about this morning,¡± he ordered.

    Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t listening. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t.¡± A sudden urge to please him filled my head then and

    it pulsed all the way down to my fingers and toes. My eyes hazed just as I leaned forward towards him,

    my virgin hand ready for whaty ahead.

    ¡°Not¡­not until I could return the favor.¡±

    Author¡¯s Note: Time to ¡®jack¡¯ things up!

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 37 by desirenovel

    Jealousy was only for the stupid and frail. I never felt that kind of emotion before. Elijah during his

    mind-link however brought that thing to my attention. He actually used me of acting like one. Here I

    thought he was busy with his newfound target, but it seemed I was wrong. He was onto me the

    moment I left Serena¡¯s¡­or that woman¡¯s side.

    ¡®Rx, brother,¡¯ he said, ¡®Lord Hale would be the most stupid vampire if he harms the queen.¡¯

    ¡®You forget, Elijah, he could stop time for a whole minute. Anything and everything could happen during

    that lost time,¡¯ I corrected him whilst walking back to my throne.

    ¡®I know,¡¯ he continued, ¡®but I¡¯m confident you could fix that.¡¯ Then, the bastard chuckled. ¡®With how

    jealous you are right now, I¡¯m sure you can break his time barrier.¡¯

    I grumbled within my throat. ¡®You bber too much Elijah,¡¯ I scolded him, then set out to monitor the

    queen once I seated. Unfortunately, at the spur of the moment, I released a promise to her. I always

    keep my promises, so despite not liking it, I knew I had to fulfill my word.

    From the sea of dancers, it was easy to spot them. They were actually given a good amount of space

    by the others who were rather clueless with Lord Hale¡¯s movements. I knew for certain though he was

    leading her to a vacant balcony farthest away from the crowd and the banquet table. I scoffed at this.

    He could fool the others, but certainly not me.

    I kept a close eye on them. It was taxing at first, my head not open to the idea of protecting a woman,

    but over time, I came to ept it. It was easy when I didn¡¯t restrict myself. In fact, it felt natural for me

    to care for her. It felt like I was destined to protect her and not surprising at all, my wolf and lycan sides

    agreed with me.

    ¡®Yes, we¡¯ll rip that vampire¡¯s fangs if he so much as graze those things on her neck,¡¯

    Pulsing heat surged through me as they danced. The way Hale ced his hand on her, the way he

    pulled her chest to chest, the way they were close¡ªtoo close for my liking¡ªmade me clench my teeth.

    Hell, if this wasn¡¯t jealousy, then what was I feeling?

    ¡®Keep an eye on the other vampires, William,¡¯ I told my beta, diverting my attention to the distasteful

    thought. He looked at me from the distance with his hyper-developed eyesight and nodded.

    ¡®I will, Your Highness. Leave them to me.¡¯

    I took considerable attention to the queen¡¯s little hints. For some reason, I could easily read it. If I still

    remember correctly, before Elijah and I could mind-link, this was exactly what I experienced back when

    he was eight¡ªreading little hints first until it developed and now we could fullymunicate through

    what human¡¯s call telepathy. Not like I want that to happen to me and that woman, but¡­

    Fuck, never mind.

    At first, the two were just talking and dancing. Whatever the topic was, I didn¡¯t really care, but as soon

    as she looked at me with what I could gather as anxiety and fear, I felt rmed.

    ¡®Take me out of here¡­¡¯ an echoing voice of a woman suddenly rang in my head. I couldn¡¯t delineate to

    whose but I had an inexplicable feeling it came from the queen.

    Instantaneously, sense, and reason left me. I stood up in full height, my feet not wasting time as it

    rammed past the dancers in my way. It was probably the fastest walk I had ever done in my life and I

    had no doubt, just to reach her stat, I probably would have changed into my wolf form if it wasn¡¯t for this

    damn party and all these righteousness as king.

    Once I was an earshot away, I heard my queen grumble out something about threats and being

    married. With my lycan side ready and waiting for a good fight, I looked at Hale, sending him the

    deadliest re I could muster.

    Closer, I could sense Serena¡¯s distress, but she held it pretty good.

    Hale and I exchanged words, but I wasn¡¯t in the mood to sustain it so I abruptly dismissed him turning

    to my queen instead and grabbing her wrist.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    To my relief, she didn¡¯tin and remained silent until we reached the hidden door at the back of

    my throne and that¡¯s when all my suppressed feelings blew up. I didn¡¯t understand what exact emotion

    I was feeling. I didn¡¯t know how to express it even. My whole body just shook. My blood boiled to its

    limit and because of this, words left my mouth uncurbed¡­

    But instead of tackling me head-on, the woman, foolishly confident as she was, did the unexpected.

    I froze when she touched my jaw; the softness of her hands¡­her fingers I could liken to silk of the

    finest quality. She closed the distance between us and before I could stop her, she rounded up her

    arms around my torso and pressed her face against my chest.

    She did some damage on my heartbeat that instant and I was left scrambling to normalize the rhythm.

    What the fuck did she do to me?

    Not knowing what to do, I stilled, but secondster, my hand traitorously reached up and patted her. It

    was such an awkward action that I wanted to chastise myself. I could do better than this, so¡­so much

    better. I could have reciprocated her embrace, squeezed her tight just to feel her presence, and

    maybe¡­just maybe kiss those lips that had been enticing me to no end after our wedding. Yet, I limited

    myself.

    But that was just the tip of my suffering. I hadn¡¯t anticipated this woman would make a move that would

    force me into betraying my hardened hatred of the female poption.

    I¡¯d be the biggest werewolf idiot if I act like I didn¡¯t know exactly what she was talking about. My ears

    probably perked up, filtering her raw words when she dered she wanted to ¡®return the favor¡¯. If I

    recall correctly, this morning I tasted her;pped her juices despite the underwear she wore. I was out

    of control at that time. If it wasn¡¯t for Elijah¡¯s interruption, I would have continued devouring her

    disregarding the consequences thereafter.

    Now, in this hidden chamber where only arge couch and a wooden table was set-up, there was

    certainly no one to interrupt us.

    ¡°Choose your words wisely, woman,¡± I muttered, not moving an inch when she pressed herself to me.

    My already semi-erect cock hardened even more when I felt her hand rest on top of my belt buckle.

    ¡°I am,¡± she softly answered, looking up at me with desire-filled eyes. ¡°At this moment, there¡¯s nothing

    more I wish to do other than to please you, Your Majesty.¡±

    My wolf and lycan sides howled in chorus. They werepletely ready for it. I could feel them excited

    beyondpare. My wrist mark throbbed deliciously crazy too. What¡¯s left was for me to just allow it to

    happen¡­

    And I did. I allowed her hand entry where no woman had entered. I wanted to reject her. I really do. I

    wanted to push her away from me, but deny as I may, I wanted to ept her brazen offer.

    Without waiting for my expressed permission, she unbuckled my belt faster than I could on normal

    days, then she slipped her hand inside my pants.

    ¡°Urgghh,¡± I groaned when her fingers met the tip and I clenched my jaw when she wrapped her palm

    around my shaft. I tossed my head back when she squeezed it, probably testing if it was indeed hard

    as steel.

    ¡®I bet it was,¡¯ my mind thought as I cracked up a proud grin inside.

    My fingers against the wooden door flexed and out came my ws. They dug deep into the wood and

    created splinters just as this woman started pumping my cock.

    I closed my eyes, took my sweet time relishing the feel of someone jacking me. Many, many times had

    I done this all to myself. They were all good, those sessions. I climaxed many times and wasted my

    cum many, many times, spilling them on my hands, on the bed, on the chair, and sometimes on the

    floor¡ªtiled, marbled, or carpeted. Now, someone else was doing it for me and all I could do was to

    savor it¡ªsavor each pump, each squeeze, each glorious contact of her hand around my cock.

    ¡°Fu¡ªck¡­¡± I gritted my teeth as she suddenly squeezed the head, eliciting quickly my precum. ¡°Se¡­

    re¡­na, damn you.¡±

    In response to my crude word, she just hummed a tune of enjoyment and continued brutally wasting

    me.

    Her other hand decided to join in and grabbed my balls. I jerked at the contact, shot her a surprised

    look, but right then and there, saw her kneel down; her face¡­her mouth just inches away from my

    erection.

    ¡®Fuck,¡¯ I cursed to myself. Boy was she really going to return the favor¡­

    Author¡¯s Note: And you¡¯re going to love it.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 38 by desirenovel

    Yes, for whatever inexplicable reason, I was filled with the mad urge to please this man. Despite how

    unpracticed I was in this aspect, I was acting bold and sure. The thought of him hating women was lost

    in my mind. He didn¡¯t seem to act like one back at the party and he wasn¡¯t rejecting me as I advanced

    now.

    My wrist mark ached in sync with this need and it got my mind reeling of how good this ache felt as

    opposed to my earlier painful experiences back on Earth. I had already solved the puzzle with regard to

    this and it all went down to distance. The farther away I was from the king, the painful the mark

    throbbed, and the closer I am to him, well¡­ it doesn¡¯t require a rocket scientist to figure that out.

    Maybe this wrist mark indeed had some incantation embedded so that we couldn¡¯t escape each other

    or maybe it worked to remind us we were married. Whatever it was, I wished I knew the answer.

    However, in the meantime, my priority was the king¡¯s pleasure. Without over-analyzing it or even

    worrying about how inexperienced I was with this aspect, I opened his pants, freed his majestic size,

    and rubbed it with my palm and let the next steps run its course. I let my sense of touch guide me as I

    pumped him hard and fast.

    I heard him groan many times and judging from the look of pure bliss on his face, he was enjoying it.

    I grinned as I gazed up at him.

    He was beautiful like this: creased forehead, furrowed brows, tensed jawline, and clenched teeth. His

    nostrils red too as he breathed in and out in a ragged way. His warm breath fanned my face many

    times as he towered above me, hands on both sides of the wooden door. I felt caged in like a mouse,

    but a mouse with the upper hand.

    Deciding to look down, I gaped at the sight that weed me. I knew he was huge judging from my

    sense of touch, but I didn¡¯t expect it would look this handsome. He had little to no pubic hair and what I

    anticipated to be wrinkly and gray, actually looked so much better. His skin was taut and smooth. It was

    a light brown to pink with what I could gather as pre-cum in the middle. He was divine and a part of me

    ¡ªthat very bold, excited part¡ªactually wanted to feel it with my mouth.

    And so, without further reasoning, I knelt down just as I clutched his balls. With my mouth near his

    cock, I stuck out my tongue and licked his introductory juice. Hell, he tasted unlike anything I ever

    tasted before and I was left wanting more.

    ¡°Fu¡­ck!¡± King Aero groaned out as I ced his sizepletely inside my mouth. It was a mouthful,

    yes, but it was the best mouthful experience I had in my life.

    Continuing my mission, I slid his cock out of my mouth with a slight pop at the end. He reacted by

    pushing his hips forward and pressing his head against my lips again.

    I was eager to wee it back in with a hard suck.

    ¡°Hmmrghh¡­¡± he voiced out incoherently. Whatever it was he said, I had a strong feeling it meant to be

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    a praise, not a curse.

    Feeling pleased with his reaction, I started a constant rhythm with his cock. A lick here and a lick there,

    a suck here and a blow there, a squeeze here and a pump there¡ªthey were all a deadlybination

    until he grunted loudly and his hips pushed forward and away from my face.

    I watched, surprised, as he grabbed me by the shoulder and pulled me up in less than a second

    followed by his cock easing in between my closed thighs using the slit of my gown.

    ¡°King Ae¡­ro!¡± I cried out as he started dry humping me like a mad dog¡ªor in this case, like a mad

    wolf.

    Grabbing my arm, he pushed me harder against the wall. His head flexed down and afterward, I felt his

    hot mouth on my neck. His teeth grazed me and actually, he was almost on the verge of biting, then his

    tongue stuck out.

    Goosebumps erupted all over my body again when I felt himp my skin. It felt wonderful and with this,

    I cried out a loud moan of pleasure.

    ¡°Fu¡­ck. Fu¡­arghhhhh!¡± His heightened voice reverberated all over the room as I witnessed his

    climax. His white liquid profusely flowed down my legs as he emptied himself on me. I was left

    speechless; my heart double working to its full capacity; my facepletely a shade of red.

    Silence reigned thereafter for a few minutes; our heavy breathing the only sound that teased our ears.

    He continued to hold me, while I allowed myself to be pressed up by the hard ne of his chest. I could

    hear the wild beating of his heart. It was the same as mine.

    ¡°You¡­¡± then he stated in a drawn-out breath, ¡°what fucking game are you ying at?¡± Our eyes

    locked; his tourmaline orbs swirling with depth.

    ¡°No games,¡± I answered without shame, ¡°This is just me acting on my desire.¡±

    ¡°You dare¡­desire¡­me?¡± he asked; his tone deep and unhurried as if he was processing the

    unbelievable word in his head.

    ¡°Yes, I dare. Unlike you, I¡¯m honest with what I want,¡± I pointed out just as I squared my shoulders.

    His eyes darkened and briefly, I swear I saw it turn to gold. ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking

    about, Serena.¡±

    Onerge hand suddenly slipped inside my gown, recing the spot where his cock just vacated. I

    gasped when two fingers tested the strength of my underwear, hooking it and pulling it to the side.

    ¡°I¡¯m honest with what I want too,¡± he murmured close to my ear. I grabbed the front of his coat and

    whimpered against him when he suddenly entered me with those same fingers.

    ¡°Ae¡­ro!¡±

    ¡°Aero?¡± he chuckled darkly. ¡°How bold of you to call me by my first name.¡±

    ¡°What do you¡­want?¡± I asked, looking at him with hooded eyes, disregarding his statement. I cared

    less if he disliked being called by his first name. What I cared about was how he was giving me the raw

    treatment.

    The way his fingers pushed in and out of me made my legs press tightly together. I couldn¡¯t be sure if

    the wetness I was feeling was from his seed earlier or the aroused juice I was releasing now.

    ¡°I want you to cum for me, Serena. That¡¯s what I want. I want to win in this game you started.¡±

    He continued to finger fuck me. I arched my back and grab a hold onto his coat even more. ¡°You

    started it first! You said so yourself there will be no physical contact while we¡¯re married! I trusted you.

    Yet you¡­this morning¡­hmmm¡­ahhh!¡±

    He hit a good spot right at my swelling clit and I, squeezing my eyes shut, basked on my first ever

    orgasm in this kingdom. ¡°Oh god! Oh god!¡±

    It hit me in waves I deemed stronger than my self-supervised masturbation. His fingers¡­his skills were

    superb. It was mind-boggling how a man who hated women so much could turn out to be the best

    finger fucker in this realm.

    Without a thought, I tossed my head back only to find he was already waiting for me. His mouth quickly

    dove in and crashed against my lips. His tongue slid inside, contacting with my own and at that

    moment, all I wanted to do was reciprocate it.

    Our tongues sparred without holding back. With his free hand, he grabbed fistfuls of my hair, held my

    head in ce, and conveniently forced all his ardor on me.

    Not surprising, I noticed his erection prod against my abdomen again. My hand automatically grabbed

    and squeezed it. As expected, it was in its full glory, ready for another round.

    But in the back of my head, my conscience screamed, ¡®Will there actually be another round?¡¯

    The answer to that came in an instant when he abruptly stopped our kiss and pulled himself away.

    ¡°You have returned the favor, Serena, you are dismissed,¡± he stated calmly, managing to level his

    hyperworked breathing.

    I was dumbstruck. What the¡­what the hell?!

    ¡°You¡¯re good at this game, huh?¡± I stated, partly hurt, partly relieved. I couldn¡¯t believe he just wanted

    us to end like this aroused and all, but on the brighter side, at least I was still safe from being

    ¡°I am, Serena. And I always win,¡± he smirked, and with that, he disappeared in front of me, leaving me

    feeling unsatisfied and disappointed.

    ¡°Will see¡­¡± I huffed and fisted my hands.

    This was challenge epted.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 39 by desirenovel

    I had to get away. I needed to get away. Far from her as much as possible before I eat my own words. I

    said so myself there was no touching involved. That I was pleased we wouldn¡¯t need to consummate

    our marriage. But look at what has happened now. We were both caving in and fast.

    I hated this development. It was starting to fucking mess me up, my peace of mind, and my ideals. But,

    on the other hand, I couldn¡¯t deny the fact that I did enjoy our little session, how fragrant her scent was

    that filled my nose, how enticing her voice was when she whimpered for me, how good she was with

    her hands and mouth, and oh yes, how sweetly close she was to drinking all of my cum. If I hadn¡¯t

    intervened, then¡­

    Damn.

    I admit I was so close to damning myself.

    Despite still feeling aroused and sporting a really hard cock, I used my ability to transport myself away

    from her and I chose to reappear inside my manor. In there, I stayed for the rest of the night until the

    party was over. I had Williammunicate to me the activities of my vampire guests and Elijah,

    although I didn¡¯t ask, was enthusiastic enough to report to me the whereabouts of the queen.

    Apparently, she had gone to retire in her chamber. He used this to conveniently create an alibi for our

    guests when some of them started to notice our absence.

    ¡®You really should join your queen in her chamber, brother, you wouldn¡¯t want Lord Hale to steal her in

    the middle of the night right?¡¯ Elijah mind-linked at me. I could hear the lighthearted mockery behind his

    words, but so was the possibility of it.

    True enough, Hale could do it if he wanted to and it would be so easy for him even if I ce twenty

    werewolf guards in and around that woman¡¯s chamber and most especially now that I was far from the

    castle.

    ¡®Then go and guard her, Elijah. You¡¯re a good match for Hale,¡¯ I ordered, using his ego to my

    advantage. He after all possessed abilities that could match mine, but in truth, it was so that I could

    avoid returning to the castle at least for this night.

    ¡®Na ah, I can¡¯t do that, brother,¡¯ he replied in a heartbeat. ¡®I¡¯m rather¡­upied tonight.¡¯

    Wrinkles of disappointment formed on my forehead.

    ¡®You just take pleasure with my sufferings huh?¡¯ Iined.

    ¡®I¡¯m actually doing you a favor, dear brother,¡¯ he chuckled. ¡®Well then, enjoy the rest of the night.¡¯

    It didn¡¯t take long for him to intentionally block me in his thoughts. He had done this in the past many

    times and that¡¯s especially when he¡¯s with a woman.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Huh, typical.

    Pressing my mouth firmly, I rerouted my attention to my beta. ¡®William, give me an update,¡¯ I stated.

    After a few seconds, he answered, ¡®Your Majesty, Lord Hale, and his entourage had now left the

    premises. Shall I tail them to make sure they exit Phanteon?¡¯

    Choosing to sit on the marble balustrade of my balcony with a wine in hand, I nodded. ¡®Yes, do that

    William, and keep special attention to the dark lord. He is known to be quite sneaky sometimes.¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯m keeping track of his scent, Your Majesty. You may rest your faith in me.¡¯

    ¡®Good, report your progresster.¡¯

    Looking up, my eyes rested on the dark sky. This part of my kingdom somehowcked iophas¡ªor

    stars on human terms. I liked it. The dark sky and the ndness of this manor mirrored the void in my

    heart. But unfortunately, along with this void, was my guilt. That woman¡¯s face and my promise to look

    after her haunted me, turning me uneasy instead of feeling rxed inside the manor.

    ¡®Seems like I can¡¯t easily escape huh?¡¯ I whispered into the wind and thenughed at myself.

    After taking a long swig of the remaining contents of the flute, I stood up, ced the object on a t

    surface, and then transported my ass back inside my castle, on the queen¡¯s chamber to be exact.

    In there, Serena¡¯s scent hit me again. It was mixed with her remaining arousal, her sweet female smell,

    and the bath oil she used post bathe.

    Silently, I observed her. She was already sleeping soundly, covered by a thick duvet from the waist

    down. Her hair that was curled and fixed earlier was spread now throughout her pillow, and the gown

    she wore was now changed into a decent sleeping dress¡ªwell, at least decent enough to cover her

    cleavage.

    I grumbled silently to myself thinking just how much I had sunk low watching a woman sleep. Never

    mind how my cock continued to harden. Just watching her sleep was already enough proof I had been

    moved by her.

    ¡°You¡­what is this pull you have on me?¡± I silently whispered, my eyes turning to slits, scrutinizing her

    sleeping face inch by inch under the soft light of thempshade.

    I didn¡¯t expect her to answer. She just continued her peaceful sleep unbeknownst of my presence.

    ¡°My¡­mate,¡± I tested the word. My wolf and lycan sides had been crying that word ever since we were

    wed, but even before that, they had been quite excited with her magical arrival and wouldn¡¯t just give

    me peace.

    The word rolled off my tongue pretty well. ¡°My¡­eshtha,¡± I imed again, this time with full conviction.

    Elijah¡¯s words then popped out of my head.

    ¡®Maybe this is the Goddess¡¯s answer for you. Maybe Serena is your salvation; your way out of that pool

    of loneliness and hatred you have drowned yourself in.¡¯

    Huh. I couldn¡¯t help but scoff.

    If the Moon Goddess really existed and if this was indeed her way of answering me, then¡­then, to hell

    with her.

    ¡°You¡¯re already fuckingte¡­¡± I groaned out, gave my queen a re, and then turned around to exit

    the chamber. I didn¡¯t need to stay in there any longer. If anything, Elijah was just messing with my head

    and used the vampire lord as a way to tease me. She wasn¡¯t really under threat. She was safe and

    breathing, and her blood still intact.

    After turning the doorknob, I stepped out of the bedroom and made my way into the receiving room

    where everything was dark. With my hypersight, I could see no one lurking in the corners. Everything

    was clear. But then, just before I turned towards the main door, a flying insect suddenly materialized

    and passed through me.

    It was the same fucking one I sawst night.

    Frowning, I quickly captured the damn insect with the intent to kill it but then I noticed another one

    appearing from the ceiling. This was with a different luminescent color. It was flying inside the room like

    it was eager to pollinate a flower.

    ¡°The hell¡­¡± I muttered, angry with their presence.

    Then, I saw a third one pass me from behind.

    I watched the first insect squirm inside my palm and when I released it, it flew directly past the doorway

    towards where the queen was sleeping. Hastily, I went back inside only to find that it had rested on top

    of her bare shoulder like the rest of its kind.

    Gaping, the only thing I could do was wonder. What did this mean? Where did these insectse

    from?

    Along with the mystery of her arrival, the unexined pull she had on me and the exnation for the

    marks on our wrists, the presence of these insects and their purpose joined my list of problems to

    solve.

    Remembering just how much effect a single insect had brought upon me thest time, I groaned in

    dismay and decided to quickly leave the room. Whether I enjoyed this morning¡¯s ¡®wet¡¯ greeting or not, I

    won¡¯t allow myself to be subjected to that kind of situation again.

    ¡®Your Majesty!¡±

    Suddenly, William mind-linked me. I stopped mid walking out of the receiving room after picking up

    some stiffness and rm in his voice.

    ¡®What?¡¯ I stated, my brows in knots.

    ¡®Lord Hale, Sire. I couldn¡¯t locate his scent anymore. The rest of his entourage had just left our realm

    but he¡ª¡±

    I didn¡¯t listen to his statement anymore. Without a thought, I bolted back to the queen¡¯s bedroom and

    checked if she was still present.

    To my relief, she was and still sleeping calmly at that, but the insects were still there and brightly

    illuminating their colorful wings.

    ¡®Damn it,¡¯ I cursed to myself.

    What to do? What to choose now?

    Should I stay and guard this woman but risk another interesting morning or should I leave, be safe with

    these creatures¡¯ calming spell but risk the queen¡¯s safety?

    Despite disliking it, I chose the former, but I decided to sit on the couch across her bed and waited for

    the vampire master to show himself¡ªthat¡¯s if he was idiot enough to do so.

    Sleeping would undermine my purpose of staying in her room, so I struggled not to stare at the brilliant

    creatures on her shoulder. It was futile. In the end, sleep imed me¡­

    ¡®Your Majesty¡­¡¯

    In the middle of my slumber, William¡¯s voice awoke me.

    ¡®Your Majesty.¡¯

    ¡®What?!¡¯ I snapped, pushing myself up from the slouching position I had found myself in. Closing my

    eyes still and massaging my forehead, I booted the drowsiness away and focused on the conversation

    I was about to start with my beta.

    ¡®I have relocated Lord Hale¡¯s scent. He is on his way to Ehnrelil.¡¯

    My brow arched up, not believing his words. ¡®That ce?¡¯ I muttered.

    ¡®Yes, Your Majesty. As it turned out, the leaders of Ehnrelil had sought a meeting with the guardians

    and the leaders of each realm.¡¯

    ¡®Hmf, after all this time, they choose to step forward now, that¡¯s new.¡¯

    ¡®You are needed in the meeting too, Your Majesty,¡¯ he pointed out to me.

    ¡®Oh, I will join,¡¯ I couldn¡¯t hold back a grin from forming on my lips, ¡®I can¡¯t pass out on the opportunity to

    finally see the realm of the faes once again.¡¯

    ¡®Then, I¡¯ll prepare for your journey, Your Majesty,¡¯ he proactively dered.

    ¡®Do that,¡¯ I stated, nodding, and then cut off our telepathic conversation.

    A long and heavy sigh escaped me thereafter. Another arduous, time-consuming meeting once again,

    but at least this time, it would be held in a ce that used to heavily restrict outsiders. This was going

    to be an interesting meeting, I thought to myself. A rather good way to divert my focus away from my

    current problems¡ªmy marital problems to be exact.

    And speaking of which, my attention returned to the source of it all. I found that the insects were

    already nowhere in sight, but the woman was slowly moving under the covers and with my sharp

    hearing, she was actually murmuring something in her sleep.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±

    My ears perked up further and I stood up to fully see what the fuss was all about.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh¡­¡±

    From my recent encounter with her, I could definitely differentiate a sound of pleasure between a sound

    of pain and there was no doubt in my mind I just heard her moan in pleasure.

    ¡°Aero, please¡­faster, faster!¡±

    ¡®What the fuck is this woman talking abo¡ª¡¯ my mind stressed but was cut off in an instant.

    I gaped when suddenly she moved, her duvet falling off the floor effectively showing the slenderness of

    her legs. My skin hairs stood on end when together with her moaning, her hands moved to her

    reproductive parts; one hand hiked up to cup her full breast while the other slid down low to insert a

    finger¡ªno, fingers¡ªinside her fucking underwear.

    As much as I wanted to, as much as I told myself not to, I couldn¡¯t peel my eyes off from the

    unexpected live show. She was about to fucking finger herself and I was present to witness it all.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 40 by desirenovel

    Serena

    With all the stimtion earlier¡ªboth in a figurative and literal sense¡ªI decided to soak on the pool

    inside my bathroom. Rhea, for some reason, hadn¡¯t shown herself to me and so I just helped myself,

    loading the pool with oils and essences enough to take off the king¡¯s smell of cum on me. Not like I

    didn¡¯t like it. It just would only make me remember our time earlier and his desertion and it would

    consequently piss me off.

    I tried hard to avoid remembering his face, his grunts, his uhmm¡­cock¡ªits size and how handsome it

    was¡ªor how he gloriously fingered me, and with luck, it was a sess. By the time I left the pool, I

    was refreshed and ready for a good night¡¯s sleep.

    So far, not one servant¨Cor anyone for that matter¨Cbothered to request me back into the party, so I

    reckoned they didn¡¯t need me there anymore. That was fine with me. I didn¡¯t want to see Lord Hale

    again and risk myself getting bitten, or even to mingle with the guests and risk my secret from leaking

    under a case of loose lip.

    Clothed in a beige, long-sleeved sleeping gown, I climbed up therge mattress and arranged the

    duvet to cover half of my body. I wasn¡¯t necessarily afraid of the dark, but I decided to leave the

    Sleep easily came to me that in less than a minute, I was out cold, but like all the other nights before

    this, a very sexual, very erotic dream about the king and I began. I knew this because once I had

    groggily woke up in the middle of the night, I noticed my underwear already drenched underneath the

    duvet.

    With the sex dream I just had and the residue of need returning to me from myst real encounter with

    the king, I immediately felt hot and bothered, and aroused times ten. I found it difficult to concentrate

    back to sleep with this and so, I decided to put matters into my own hands, literally. I tossed the duvet

    off of me and unashamedly decided to pleasure myself for the first time in this kingdom.

    Knowing I was alone in my bedroom, I touched the parts where I was most sensitive: my breasts and

    my clit. I pulled my sleeping gown up and then cupped myself, kneaded it, and yed with it while the

    other moved past my underwear and did damage control, easily amodating two fingers inside,

    taking advantage of how wet I was.

    ¡°Ohhh¡­¡± I moaned into the air, tossing my head back and squeezing my eyes shut. I let the memory of

    the recent sex dream I had tonight flow through me and used it to stimte me more. King Aero was

    certainly pounding me with abandon on that dream, the same way he dry-humped me tonight.

    ¡°Yes. Yes!¡± I shouted once I felt the sensation build up inside me. With still my underwear on, my legs

    spread apart allowing more room for my fingers to inch deeper into my opening.

    Together, I squeezed my breast and rubbed my clit with force. They were both so turned on I could

    almost reach the finish line.

    ¡°Fuck, yes!¡± The words just flew out of my mouth when I indeed felt my orgasm. It was just as potent as

    it was when King Aero finger-fucked me earlier.

    Huffing, my hands fell limp on both sides for a short while. After finding the energy to move, I

    repositioned my clothing and myself on the bed; my brief self-stimtion now turned to memory. I

    looked up into the clear ss ceiling and sighed. There were so many stars in the sky. I never

    expected to see so much in one ce let alone in this realm.

    ¡°Thank you for the wonderful show, my queen.¡±

    I suddenly jerked up when I heard the king¡¯s voice somewhere in my room. I scrambled to stare at an

    area where there was total darkness and noticed a movement in it.

    As if a bucket of ice was dumped on me, I shivered when I realized the king had just referred to me

    finger fucking myself.

    Shit.

    He undoubtedly saw everything and because of that, my face burned red in its highest shade.

    Aero

    Watching on the sidelines as the queen pleasured herself, I couldn¡¯t help but grow aroused too. I felt

    my cock twitch. Against my pants, the hardness was already painful. I wanted to free it and stroke it

    too, but I held myself and chastised my weakness.

    What the hell was I doing? A woman. I shouldn¡¯t forget that she was a woman. I shouldn¡¯t forget that I

    hated them and abhorred their bodies.

    I kept on reminding myself this, but still, I couldn¡¯t keep my eyes away and I couldn¡¯t bring to transport

    myself in another ce far from her.

    Her moans grew louder, dissecting my eardrums with its volume and erotic sound. Triggered by this,

    my wolf and lycan sides howled inside. The two were fucking partying, happy to see her in self-

    absorbed action. This would have supposed to disgust me, but it didn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t deny that I was

    enjoying it too.

    I took note of every erotic face she showed, every movement of her fingers inside her underwear, and

    every caress of her breasts¡ªthe breasts that would perfectly fit my hands if I were to touch them. I

    wasn¡¯t aware I waspletely hypnotized with watching her until it was already toote. Damn.

    Once she climaxed, I found myself holding my breath. Dents formed on the arm handle of my chair

    brought about by my disappointment¡ªof what I was disappointed about, I couldn¡¯t really say, but it

    seemed to dangerously lean on the fact that it wasn¡¯t I who gave her that orgasm.

    Her face was a picture of satisfaction when it was done. I rxed, finally thanking that my ordeal was

    over, but I sure wasn¡¯t satisfied. Hell, a big part of me wanted to join her.

    ¡°Thank you for the wonderful show, my queen,¡± I stated out-of-the-blue consequently revealing my

    presence.

    Under my scrutiny, she quickly sat up, her eyes roaming all over the room, trying to catch where I

    stood.

    I stepped out of the darkness, sporting a wide grin on my face. I never really intended to show myself to

    her, especially when I was in a precarious situation myself, but I refused to miss this chance of well¡­

    interrogating her.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the pervert type of king,¡± she used me, giving me a weak re.

    I arched a brow finding the word hrious.

    ¡°No. Perverts don¡¯t reveal themselves, woman. They remain hidden and continue to observe their

    targets. I just showed myself to you so I¡¯m not a pervert.¡±

    ¡°Hmf, point taken but still it¡¯s an alibi,¡± she muttered, shrugging her shoulders.

    I chuckled. ¡°Yes, my queen. A royal alibi.¡± I cocked my head to the side and gave her a once over.

    ¡°You¡¯re not at all flustered that I¡¯m here. I just saw you pleasure yourself. Doesn¡¯t that make you feel

    ufortable?¡±

    She shook her head without hesitation.

    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t,¡± she simply stated, looking at me straight in the eye. ¡°I witnessed you masturbate too.

    We are both even.¡±

    I chuckled again and stepped forward, closer to the foot of the bed. ¡°Indeed we are.¡±

    Not satisfied, I rounded the corner and approached her left side. She looked up at me, staying still,

    staying vulnerable, but I could see she was cautious too.

    I stooped low and leveled my face with hers, making her see how serious I was.

    ¡°But as I said, Serena, I don¡¯t settle on just a tie alone. I aim to win.¡±

    ¡°The feeling is mutual, Your Highness,¡± she told me, her words like a dare, and then, without any

    warning, she grabbed the back of my head and crashed her lips on mine.

    I was taken by surprise when she did this; my eyes turning into saucers.

    But my hands, before I could stop them, traveled to her body. One hand reached out to cup her face

    while the other guided her back against the mattress.

    I felt her palm touch my chest, traveling down my waist and then stopping on my belt buckle. She gave

    out a throaty moan when I stopped our kiss and caressed her neck.

    With her legs spread wide, I arranged myself in between and pressed my hardened member against

    her abdomen.

    ¡°Then that would be a big problem, my queen,¡± I drawled, gazing back at her with heavy-lidded eyes.

    Underneath me, she looked even more beautiful. I wanted to crush her.

    ¡°Indeed it is,¡± she answered. It didn¡¯t sound like this bothered her. Actually, she even sounded confident

    with herself.

    Confident about what, I couldn¡¯t really say. I didn¡¯t even know just what game we were ying.

    ¡°I heard you call my name while at sleep,¡± I pointed out, grinning whilst tracing a finger along her

    vicle, just near the dip of her cleavage.

    ¡°I did?¡± she blinked.

    ¡°Ask for my permission first before using it in one of your sex dreams, woman. I can¡¯t handle

    insubordination.¡±

    She chuckled and shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re insufferable. You used my name just this morning in your

    sleep too, you know. Again, we¡¯re even.¡±

    ¡°No, we aren¡¯t,¡± I told her, abruptly holding her wrist where the marky. ¡°I¡¯m one step ahead of you.¡±

    Then, I let out a self-satisfied smile. ¡°Me on top of you now is one example.¡±

    She was fast to respond, pushing me suddenly with all her might, trying to roll me over. It was pitiful to

    watch. Easily, I subdued her by pressing my body weight more on her.

    ¡°Hmm, no, Serena,¡± I whispered, my mouth close to her ear. ¡°You won¡¯t win against me that easily.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too cocksure, Your Highness,¡± her teeth gnashed. ¡°You haven¡¯t met a woman like me. I¡¯ll be

    above you before you even know it.¡±

    Iughed as I had neverughed before. A woman ¡ª actually challenging me. It was hrious.

    ¡°You¡¯re acting like a luna. I¡¯m not sure whether to be proud of it or angry.¡±

    In the periphery of my vision, I noticed a luminescent glow pass us by. I shifted my head to look at it

    and she did too.

    Instantly, I recognized it to be the insect from earlier. I frowned, disappointed that of all the time it

    showed itself, it had to be now.

    From underneath me, I heard a quick gasp, then I felt Serena stiffen.

    I tossed her a confused look, sensing the change of mood from her.

    She flickered her eyes to me. From fiery ones, they now looked in pain. So much in pain.

    ¡°My head¡­¡± she muttered and pressed a hand on her temporal. ¡°It hurts.¡±

    At once, I sat on her right side and scooped her up. She didn¡¯t look my way anymore. She was busy

    nursing her head.

    ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll get some medicine,¡± I stated, about to stand up, but she groaned and grunted and cried

    out in pain, doubling over to press her forehead against her knees.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± she cried out again, her tears spilling from her eyes.

    ¡°Serena!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t me to panic, definitely not my vocabry to fear anything, but looking at her now and her

    distressing state, a wave of worry hit me.

    ¡®WILLIAM!¡¯ I barked, mind-linking my beta, disregarding the fact that it waste at night. ¡®WILLIAM!¡¯

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡®Yes, Your Highness!¡¯ he finally replied, probably justing from a good sleep.

    ¡®Call the healers. NOW!¡¯

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 41 by desirenovel

    Serena

    I wasn¡¯t sure where we were going with our conversation, but I was pumped up to make him see I

    wasn¡¯t just any woman he could discriminate.

    Sure I got moments of quivering lips and weak knees whenever he was close by and I couldn¡¯t deny

    the inexplicable attraction I had towards him, but my will power was strong enough to see past those

    obstacles. Well, at least for the time being¡­ He was a damn fine man after all and god, thanks to my

    sexual dreams, I had already admitted to myself I was horny for him.

    Anyway, what I said to him was true. I will be on top of him soon, in one way or another¡­

    He responded to my statement with an amused expression on his face. ¡°You¡¯re acting like a luna,¡± he

    said. ¡°I¡¯m not sure whether to be proud of it or angry.¡±

    I finally heard that word from his mouth.

    A luna.

    Prince Elijah mentioned it. I heard it from Lord Hale too. And now, him.

    From my understanding of the overused characteristics of werewolves in Hollywood movies, a luna

    was one female wolf who held a unique power, an undeniable charisma, and a strong influence among

    her subordinates. She ruled equal to her alpha; with an iron fist but with the softest and loving heart.

    I couldn¡¯t be sure if I was fit for this position. I couldn¡¯t even transform into a wolf. I was a human

    through and through.

    I was unsure how to react to his statement, so I just kept myself silent.

    Secondster, however, the atmosphere of the room changed. I found myself surrounded in the cold

    darkness. The king¡¯s weight was still on me, I could still feel it, but I felt detached from my

    surroundings.

    Then, I saw something out of the corner of my eyes: something beautiful, something shy. It was

    shaped like a bug: a cross between a butterfly and a spider. Its rainbow colors popped, breaking the

    seemingly endless shade of ck around me.

    My eyes widened. A bright white light suddenly enveloped me and the next thing I knew, a splitting

    headache filled me nonstop.

    Returning back to reality, I found myself looking at the king in pain. ¡°My head. It hurts,¡± I whimpered.

    He appeared to be worried for me, something that I never expected he would. ¡°I¡¯ll get some medicine,¡±

    that¡¯s what he said, but I doubt that would help at all.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± I cried out when another wave of ache started on my temporal, then running along my nape.

    The pain was so intense I had to double over. Another bright white light filled my vision. I honestly

    thought I had turned blind because of it.

    Tears started to run down my cheeks. I wasn¡¯t able to stop it until finally, my body hit the mattress, my

    mind slowly turning nk¡­

    Once I was conscious, I saw Rhea and Prince Elijah standing not far away from my bed. They were

    silently conversing and holding hands, lovingly might I add. The prince was quick with courting her it

    seems.

    Prince Elijah was the first to notice me awake. Then, Rhea turned around to look at me.

    ¡°Serena!¡± she cried, showing a relieved smile. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake!¡± She approached me and touched

    my arm in a sisterly fashion.

    ¡°Was I out that long?¡± I asked, no clue at all if I slept a day or more. I sat up and propped myself

    against two thick pillows.

    She shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s morning now. Ten to be exact. The Healers came herest night. They

    said you passed out.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± I murmured, looking down and observing arge bowl and used towels ced on my

    bedside table.

    ¡®I passed out,¡¯ my mind processed. Remembering what took ce before that¨Cwith the king on top me

    and his hard member poking my abdomen¨CI was under his mercy. Who knows what could have

    happened then¡­

    ¡°Thank you for taking care of me, Rhea,¡± I stated, giving her a soft smile.

    ¡°Hm?¡± she looked lost for a moment, blinked fast, and then smiled. ¡°Oh no, I just arrived here thirty

    minutes ago, Serena. It was the king who took care of you before I arrived. I heard from the Healers he

    stayed by your side the whole time they healed you.¡±

    I was taken aback. The king did that? Really? I had no memory after losing consciousness. The only

    thing that stuck to my brain was the white heat inside me and the warmth around my hand.

    ¡°So¡­uhm where is he now?¡± I asked, curious. I certainly wanted to meet his eye when I tease him for

    taking care of me. He must be out of his mind that time, or maybe he pitied me while in pain.

    ¡°He had to go to the realm of the faes, Your Highness. It¡¯s an urgent meeting that needed his

    presence,¡± Prince Elijah stepped in to answer. He wore his royal robe and ented his ensemble with

    a thick tinum ne. Standing next to Rhea, gosh, they indeed looked good together. I was happy

    for them.

    ¡°I see,¡± I murmured in response, rerouting my sight on my bedsheet.

    ¡°What happened to youst night? You received too much affection from my brother?¡± he continued.

    I cast a look at him and found him already smirking mischievously.

    ¡°Ah, no, I had a really painful headache,¡± I reasoned in haste.

    ¡°How are you feeling right now? Is the headache gone?¡± Rhea interrupted, looking at me still with

    worry.

    I gave her a reassuring smile.

    ¡°There¡¯s still a bit of throbbing left but I can manage.¡±

    She pulled something out of her skirt¡¯s pocket and handed it to me. It was a small box filled with white

    capsules and it weirdly resembled Tylenol purchased on Earth.

    ¡°Margaret said to take two if the headache returns,¡± she stated.

    ¡°Thanks. Who¡¯s Margaret by the way?¡±

    ¡°The leader of the Healer Pack. She¡¯s the sister of General Halcynos,¡± Prince Elijah answered.

    If my memory serves me well, General Halcynos was the leader of the army pack. But what was that

    pack called again?

    Alchidna, yes.

    ¡°Oh¡­then maybe I should thank her for their services,¡± I said, about to stand up.

    The prince quickly stopped me, raising his hand in between us.

    ¡°When you¡¯re well, you can do that, Queen Serena. My brother specifically said to keep you here until

    you recover.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes at him and put on my intimidating but teasing face whilst straightening my spine.

    ¡°I have recovered, see?¡±

    I swept my hair to the side and raised both of my arms sideways for his inspection.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± he murmured, suddenly looking straight to my uncovered shoulder, ¡°it¡¯s visible¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you¡­¡± I frowned and followed his gaze. My brows arched up that instant. ¡°Ohh¡­¡± Then,

    heat emerged on my cheeks.

    ¡°This is nothing,¡± I stated, quickly covering it with my hair again. I had actually forgotten about this¡­

    bruise, or teeth markings whatever it¡¯s called. I first saw thisst night when I took a bath and

    immediately linked it with the king¡¯s actions back in that hidden room.

    ¡®Did he intentionally leave this on me? Or was it just because of the heat of the moment that¡¯s why he

    did so?¡¯ I wondered to myself whilst sighing in defeat. I might probably never know the answer.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hide it, Your Highness,¡± Prince Elijah stated, shaking his head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with a

    hickey that came from the king.¡±

    And just like that, he used a crude, obvious word¨Ca damn hickey¨Cand everybody could see it a mile

    away whether I admit it or not.

    ¡°I prefer to keep it hidden,¡± I eximed. The king sure acted like it was invisiblest night.

    Prince Elijah just shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°You are going to have to expect a much bigger, angrier hickey than that soon. He is yet to ¡äzimet¡ä you.¡±

    ¡°What me?¡± I voiced out, arching my brow. ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    He watched Rhea in a way that told me he was longing for her.

    Rhea, on the other hand, just lowered her head and blushed.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m going to have to stay silent, Queen Serena, but don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll know once you

    experience it,¡± he went on.

    I pressed my lips together.

    ¡°I find your words too cryptic for my liking, Prince Elijah. It troubles me.¡±

    ¡°Well, um,¡± he was suddenly evading my examination, ¡°you want to visit Margaret now? She¡¯ll be happy

    to receive yourpany.¡±

    I was quick to pick up his deliberate avoidance of the subject. Yeah, he was definitely hiding something

    from me.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll prepare myself first,¡± I answered, deciding not to chase the subject.

    Twenty minutester, we arrived outside the office building of the Healer Pack by coach. It was a three-

    storey building that was made of blue bricks. Creeping vines covered its facade and it was surrounded

    with bushes of flowers. Generally, it looked homey and nature-friendly.

    ¡°You need note here, Your Highness. You should still be resting in your chamber,¡± Margaret told

    me, sping her hands as if she was praying for my health. Garbed in jeans and a in white loose

    blouse, she looked in her mid-fifties with a nice bob cut. Wrinkles formed on her forehead but despite

    this, her beauty still was visible. I felt immediately at ease with her. Just one look and I knew she and I

    could be really good friends.

    ¡°I¡¯m feeling healthy, Margaret, but thank you for your concern,¡± I stated, smiling warmly. ¡°I just wanted

    to extend my gratitude to you and your pack. I wasn¡¯t able to do so days ago when your healers healed

    me.¡±

    ¡°It is an honor for us to serve the queen,¡± she bowed low in front of me. ¡°If I be so bold, Your Highness,

    we never really expected the king to marry, but here you are in front of us, giving us hope for the future

    of our kingdom.¡±

    I blinked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I follow, Ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°I was talking about your heirs, Your Highness,¡± she innocently exined. ¡°Pups. We are excited to

    wee them in this world.¡±

    ¡°Oh, huh, ha,¡± I awkwardly chuckled, ¡°Uhm, yeah, our children.¡±

    At the back of my head, I panicked. Since I was married to the king, being expected of this was a given,

    but I didn¡¯t think someone would point this out to me in a rather motherly way.

    ¡°The snow moon is nigh, Your Highness. Its coldness at night is said to be effective in augmenting your

    heat,¡± she went on.

    ¡°My¡­what?¡± I tossed a look at the Prince beside me wherein he reactively cleared his throat.

    ¡°Excuse our queen, Margie. She¡¯s rather shy when talking about such sensitive matters.¡±

    Margaret bowed low in respect to his words. ¡°I understand, my Prince.¡±

    I knew what her words meant. I knew exactly what ¡®heat¡¯ meant for a male and female werewolf all

    thanks to mainstream media on Earth. And, yes, I was sensitive to such matters, but what I was more

    surprised about was learning about this ¡®snow moon¡¯ thing.

    I didn¡¯t think I would be included in such an event. I was human after all, but how about the king?

    ¡®He must be immune,¡¯ I thought bitterly. ¡¯If he was affected by the snow moon, he¡¯d probably had

    hundreds of mistresses by now.

    ¡°We were actually just about to head out to Palmeeya. Do you want toe, Your Highness?¡±

    Margaret pointed to the bags of toys readied right near the entrance door. ¡°I¡¯m sure the children would

    love to meet their queen.¡±

    I was excited that instant.

    ¡°Ah, sure, I would love to, Ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°We will follow you by coach, Margie,¡± Prince Elijah rushed to say.

    The one addressed acknowledged this with a brief nod.

    Exactly as he said, the three of us traveled by coach again: Rhea was next to me while the prince sat

    across her. I remained silent and contemtive while inside, trying to be invisible while the two

    lovebirds exchanged heated nces.

    I was beginning to feel guilty monopolizing their time when they could have just stayed in their love nest

    and¡­yeah, do what lovers do.

    I inwardly sighed.

    Rhea noticed this and chuckled.

    ¡°What¡¯s in Palmeeya, Cedric?¡± she asked, breaking the silence around us.

    The prince just shed a broad smile.

    ¡°You¡¯ll see. You¡¯ll love it if you like children.¡± And then he winked.

    I shook my head as subtly as I could whilst giggling inside. Prince Elijah was definitely unlike his

    brother and that was a good thing. These brothers bnce out each other.

    Rhea also giggled and after that, we conversed about Earth and its differences with Phanteon. This

    was the time when I really saw the twinkle in her eyes. It was clear to see she had fallen for this

    kingdom and also fallen for its prince¡­

    ¡°Oh, wow, it¡¯s a nursery!¡± I eximed the moment we stepped inside the birthing house of Palmeeya. It

    was a town located southeast of the castle, almost near the manor of the king where I used to stay on

    my first days in this kingdom.

    Margaret led us to the inner house and my eyes caught sight of the tiny cubicles that housed their

    newborns.

    ¡°Goodness, they are so cute,¡± I gushed as I leaned against the viewing ss. Kids, most especially

    babies and toddlers, always tugged a big string in my heart.

    ¡°We will be taking care of your pups once they arrive, Your Highness. They will be in good hands,¡±

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Margaret voiced, giving me a warm smile.

    I didn¡¯t dare ruin her good mood so I just went with the flow.

    ¡°Yes, I know they will be.¡±

    But after that, I shot a sharp look at Prince Elijah in secret. He was snickering behind Margaret, taking

    delight with my sufferings. Rhea remained blissfully oblivious and I wanted her to remain that way.

    ¡°Lady Margie! Theya!¡± a chubby woman then ran towards us, panting and sweating on the forehead.

    ¡°Theya is about to give birth!¡± she added, her eyes bulging.

    The three of us exchanged surprised nces, but the leader of the Healer Pack just stood poised and

    cool.

    ¡°I¡¯ming,¡± she stated.

    ¡°Wait!¡± I cried out before she could leave us.

    Margaret turned to look at me, confusion visible on her face.

    ¡°Can I¡­watch?¡± I asked, unsure whether it was a wise idea, but I couldn¡¯t pass out on the opportunity

    to witness the miracle of life in this kingdom¡­in this realm no less. The fact that the pregnant woman

    was a she-wolf added my curiosity. How did the women in this realm give birth?

    ¡°Of course, you can, Your Highness,¡± Margaret was excited to say. ¡°Theya would be ecstatic. Come.¡±

    I was about to find out how.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 42 by desirenovel

    Rhea and Prince Elijah decided to remain in the waiting room while I went inside the birthing room with

    Margaret. She gave me a mask beforehand, to cover my mouth; stated that it was for my welfare as the

    smell of blood inside the room tended to be strong. I just nodded, but truth be told, I already knew what

    a standard situation inside a birthing room looked like.

    Back in my college days, I volunteered in a lot of medical outreach programs. I wasn¡¯t practicing any

    medical profession really. I just had this strong urge to help out those sick and bedridden.

    ¡°Hi,¡± I greeted coupled with a soft wave of my hand once I stepped inside the theater. Sensibly, I

    distanced myself from the sterile area of the room, but it was enough for the pregnant woman named

    Theya to see me.

    ¡°You¡ªr, Your High¡ªness?!¡± she gasped. Even underbor she actually showed raw surprise on my

    visit.

    As if it didn¡¯t give her pain, she quickly attempted to sit up.

    ¡°No, please, don¡¯t move.¡± In haste, I cried out, waving my hand at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m honored¡­to have you in my¡­giving birth, Your¡­Highness,¡± she huffed, sweating and turning pale

    from the pain she was feeling.

    I slightly tipped my head. ¡°The honor is mine, Theya. Uhm, is he or she, your firstborn?¡±

    She grimaced but appeared enthusiastic to answer me.

    ¡°My firstborn, Your Highness. She¡¯s my¡­precious princess.¡±

    ¡°Push, Theya, push!¡± Margaret shouted. She readied herself, palms up, to receive the babe. I realized

    then that the women here in this realm give birth in a simr fashion as the women on Earth. Nothing

    was out of the ordinary.

    Theya did as instructed. I remained silent then and witnessed a miracle happening in front of me.

    Finally, after three more pushes, the babe came out. She looked beautiful and precious and so much

    like a human. She didn¡¯t have one bit of fur on her or a tail. I was crazy to even think that.

    Shouts of jubilee filled the room. Everyone was smiling. I released a sigh of relief. That was an intense

    scene to watch. Luckily, I wasn¡¯t squeamish.

    Still fresh with the mother¡¯s blood and the centa¡¯s fluids, the babe was wrapped up with white linen

    and was given to the mother.

    ¡°Please give me your approval, Your Highness,¡± Theya looked at me again, her eyes dancing with

    happiness. ¡°I want to name her, Serena.¡±

    My mouth dropped. What great honor it was.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think¡­¡± I started, hesitant at first, but then I saw the positive anticipation of the women in front

    of me, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m worthy of such recognition, but yes, of course, you may name her Serena,

    Theya.¡±

    Everyone pped their hands and cheered.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness,¡± Theya stated weakly.

    My heart swelled.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    ¡°And as my first act as queen and my gift to your adorable daughter, I shall dere this day as a royal

    day. All babies born this day get to celebrate their birthdays inside the castle for as long as they want,¡± I

    stated. Being a lover of Fantasy-rted themes, it was always my wish to spend my birthday inside a

    castle. Now, I was going to make that a reality to these cherubs.

    Fuck the king if heins about it.

    ¡°Oh my, thank you, Your Highness! Little Serena would be so happy!¡± Theya cried out. The other

    healers heard this and quickly ryed this news to the other mothers inside thebor room. It was

    sweet to watch.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she will,¡± I shed a big smile.

    We left the birthing house an hourter with me in a great mood. I certainly felt the bond of the women

    there. It was genuine, not forced, and certainly, unconditional. I felt their warm wee. I felt their

    precious smiles. And I also felt they were desperate for a real change in their kingdom, something that

    meant a change in King Aero¡¯s view of women. Right then and there, I figured it was my mission to

    make that possible. At least, if I couldn¡¯t give them an heir, I could leave them a king that didn¡¯t hate

    women anymore.

    Knowing King Aero, it would be difficult but¡­yes, not impossible.

    ¡°Can I pass by the square before we reach our destination?¡± I asked, looking at Prince Elijah once he

    entered the coach.

    ¡°You wanted to buy something there?¡± he lifted a brow.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± I answered, but then shrugged my shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just wanted to visit Palmeeya¡¯s

    town square up close.¡±

    Near me, Rhea nodded, agreeing with my request.

    ¡°Oh yeah, since you became queen you haven¡¯t toured the whole kingdom right?¡± the Prince stated.

    I gave him a nod. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then, maybe we can drop by in the square today, and tomorrow we will tour the whole kingdom,¡± he

    advised.

    ¡°That sounds good.¡± Rhea and I smiled at each other; in our minds, a promise of a new adventure.

    ¡°Both of you will definitely love it. It might even change your mind from leaving, Queen Serena. My

    brother would be so happy.¡±

    My smile faded. I couldn¡¯t form a word then. Was he serious? Dragging his brother¡¯s name in this

    conversation? Urgh.

    I instead stayed silent, choosing to spend the rest of my travel time looking outside the coach window.

    It at least took my attention away from remembering King Aero and our time together.

    We arrived at the town square less than twenty minutester. I got out of the coach with Rhea and

    Prince Elijah in tow. We were greeted with the sun¡¯s ring light and the townspeople¡¯s happy faces.

    They gathered around as we passed them, waving their hands and greeting us. I waved back and

    naturally, my smile came out.

    The square was vibrant with well-dressed people and merchandise. It looked almost like I was in a

    market on Earth except for the clear indication that this was a werewolf square. I spotted four or seven

    of these creatures some distance away, just under the shade of trees, lounging and rxing with actual

    guards standing near them looking friendly with the beasts. I bet these guards could transform into

    wolves too. They looked tiny though aspared to the king¡¯s wolf. It was majestic.

    I wondered, when could I see his beast side again?

    The said guards and wolves actually neared us too and I found myself holding my breath. Rhea

    seemed cool with it as if she had been exposed to them a number of times already. I had great

    suspicion she did with the prince¡¯s guidance¡­

    The guards executed a bow and so did the wolves in deference to our royal presence.

    ¡°Our Queen,¡± they chorused. The wolves next to them just stayed silent but observant.

    Prince Elijah signaled me to raise my hand up.

    I did and stated whilst putting up a serious face, ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±

    In unison, they made a fist and brought it against their forehead. In my short study with Phanteon¡¯s

    history and tradition, I found this gesture as a sign of respect and adoration for the royal family. So it

    seems they saw me as a family now.

    With Prince Elijah¡¯s order, they escorted us to the center of the square where there was a gated mini-

    park with the kingdom¡¯s crest carved on marble towering everything on site. The three of us stood side

    by side and faced the whole area.

    I admired how everything looked alive and orderly. There seemed to be nothing out of ce, but then,

    the prince caught my attention when he faced the carved crest and stared at it with gravity.

    ¡°When my brother ascended the throne, there were lots of changes that followed. Changes that really

    focused on the people¡¯s welfare. This square wasn¡¯t this clean and manicured in the past. Actually,

    almost all towns in Phanteon had to be either renovated or rebuilt. Our father had been neglectful of his

    duties since he found out about our mother¡¯s illicit affairs. Because of this, there were talks about

    uprisings in different packs, the royal army either were outnumbered or turned to the people¡¯s cause,

    the economy of Phanteon plunged, and trades to other realms lessened. It was a tumultuous time until

    brother stepped up and curbed our kingdom from heading to ruins.¡±

    Knowing this now, I gained a better understanding and higher respect for the king. I didn¡¯t doubt his

    capabilities as king at all.

    ¡°Your mother¡­is she the reason why King Aero is¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he answered in a heartbeat. He didn¡¯t even let me finish. He knew what I wanted to know.

    ¡°Well, for the most part, yes, but there were other reasons too. He doesn¡¯t confide to me about it so I

    can¡¯t share it with you.¡±

    I lowered my head and sighed.

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    He cleared his throat and then as if he wasn¡¯t brooding earlier, he shed a wide grin at me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m of little help in your rtionship with my brother. I know he is difficult to deal with but I see

    that you are working it out just fine.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a patient woman, Prince Elijah. It is easier to handle his hot temper with my cool head.¡±

    ¡°He is just a lonely man. Help him, Serena. But so far, since you arrived, he is making progress. He is

    not just acquainting himself with you, he is opening up to you.¡±

    It does seem to be that way. Just a month ago, he threw rudements about me and my femininity,

    giving me disgusted res and threatening me even. Now, he was dreaming about me and murmuring

    my name in his sleep, kissing me, finger-fucking me, and even went as far as licking my¡­ Intentional

    or not, it was quite a step up from the old him.

    ¡°I¡¯m d I could be of help,¡± I answered, pride filling my chest.

    ¡°He¡¯ll probably get a boner soon,¡± he muttered slowly just as he stepped forward away from the marble

    crest.

    I gulped and threw him a questioning look. ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± he simply stated, awarding me with a secretive smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go, my beautifuldies. Lunch

    will be served on the Baltic Meadows.¡±

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 43 by desirenovel

    The Baltic Meadows.

    I imagined it to be like those ces on Earth where the grass stretched as far as the eyes could see, its

    flora a variety of colors, clear blue skies, and fresh air. When we arrived, I found that it was exactly

    what I imagined it to be and more. So much more.

    Instead of in green grass, the meadow here had a metallic attribute. When my heeled shoes

    touched the ground, it emitted a shimmering rainbow color, spreading around me and gradually fading.

    For a moment, I really thought I was in dreand until I touched the grass and found it was real and as

    solid as my body.

    The air was clean and slightly cold despite the ring sun¡ªthe sun that actually had light blue halos

    around it. This was a key reminder I wasn¡¯t on Earth anymore.

    Facing north, I could only see hills upon hills of meadows. Turning west, the meadow broke and

    revealed snowy mountains. In the south, it exhibited rocky terrain, a little greenery, and a narrow road

    that we just traversed.

    Looking at the east, the meadow disappeared into a thick forest; a variety of trees could be seen that

    closely resembled pine, mahogany, and sycamore on Earth. Some trees jutted out from the border of

    the forest shading a clearing. This was where our lunch was conveniently set-up.

    ¡°I hope you enjoy your meal with this view,dies,¡± Prince Elijah informed, a proud grin appearing on

    his lips.

    Rhea and I smiled.

    He offered an elbow to her and she held it without hesitation. They threaded through the meadow with

    me behind them this time. I was left on my own, out of ce, and yeah, lonely, but I didn¡¯t mind at all.

    I was cool with it. This way I got to admire the ce all the more.

    ¡°Is this area still part of Phanteon too?¡± I asked once we arrived in the shaded area. Here, the air was

    cooler and the view was even better, boasting a different angle of the meadows and the mountains.

    Prince Elijah, as expected of him, executed a gentlemanly gesture. He pulled Rhea¡¯s chair first and

    allowed her to sit on it before looking at me.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said in a heartbeat, but then, he paused and considered something. ¡°Well, sort of,¡± he

    continued. ¡°This is a border actually between Phanteon and Ehnrelil, Queen Serena.¡±

    ¡°Ehnrelil?¡± My forehead creased.

    ¡°The realm of the faes. That is why the meadow here has a magical quality to it.¡±

    Wow. Inside, my heart was jumping. Faes¡­fairies¡­they are real!

    ¡°So I take it we could easily cross to that realm if we want to?¡± I rushed to say whilst sitting on my seat.

    I genuinely wanted to know not only because I was an avid fan of Fantasy, but because it concerned

    me and my pending return to Earth.

    Prince Elijah somehow chuckled at my question.

    ¡°Ah no, it doesn¡¯t work like that, Queen Serena.¡±

    He rounded the table and pulled back his own chair on Rhea¡¯s left.

    ¡°Aside from a few individuals who had the ability to realm hop, like my brother as you may know now,

    we have guardians for the job. With their permission, they could open a portal to let you in and out of

    the realms.¡±

    ¡°Like Farryl and Kerus?¡± I asked abruptly.

    Sitting down and facing me, he appeared surprised all of a sudden.

    ¡°Where did you learn those names?¡± he asked; his shoulders stiffening.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    I remembered my time in the vampire realm and answered him without hesitation, ¡°I happen to

    overhear them in a conversation when I was in Lord Hale¡¯s residence.¡±

    He rxed and leaned back against his chair.

    ¡°Kerus is the guardian of the vampire realm, the Kingdom of Viacronis. He is a reasonable man, but my

    brother and I tend to be wary of him.¡±

    The servants starteding with hot tes of food of different kinds and cold bubbling drinks in a

    slender ss. Prince Elijah didn¡¯t mind the nuisance and just continued.

    ¡°Farryl is the guardian of the werewolf realm¡ªour realm. Since my brother hated women, she avoids

    him and in effect, dislikes him too. She doesn¡¯t really help much in the kingdom except on a few trades

    with the other realms.¡±

    ¡°Could I meet this Farryl one day?¡± I asked in a heartbeat.

    Prince Elijah leaned in and narrowed his eyes at me.

    ¡°To tell you honestly, I actually expected she had already introduced herself to you considering the

    mysterious circumstances of your appearance in our realm. She actually didn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I hurried to say, and then blinked, wondering the question myself too. ¡°Well, none that I¡¯m aware

    of.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s rather unheard of,¡± he said, shaking his head as if he couldn¡¯t believe my words. ¡°Anyway, if you

    wish to meet her, I¡¯ll try and contact her. I¡¯m sure she will oblige. You are the Queen of Phanteon after

    all.¡±

    I just shrugged my shoulders. ¡°I will wait until then.¡±

    After our serious talk, we started eating. Prince Elijah was thoughtful enough to exin most of the

    dishes that wereid on the table. Apparently, some of them were specialties in the realm and some

    were sourced outside Phanteon. All were good to eat just like the ones I tasted back in my wedding.

    Once our meal was over, we decided to admire the view again.

    ¡°Go ahead, I don¡¯t mind being left here,¡± I stated when I overheard Prince Elijah invite Rhea for a short

    walk. ¡°You two enjoy your time together.¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t be far, Serena,¡± Rhea stated, nodding at me.

    I shed a smile.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Since I had extra time, I took the liberty of touring the other side of the meadow on my own. This side

    was mostly covered by trees; huge ones with its leaves turning to roofs.

    Sunlight still touched the forest floor; however, it looked as though most of the light came from a certain

    area.

    I narrowed my eyes at that said area behind thick trunks and protruding roots. The way it was hidden

    from view got me increasingly curious.

    Slowly, I neared the glow, touching the trunks and branches for support while my other hand held the

    hem of my gown.

    To my astonishment, what weed me behind the trunks was a beauty far from anything I had seen

    on Earth. It was ake and it was glowing gold. Around it was icy blue flowers that looked like

    diamonds and hovering near these flowers were winged bugs unusual to me. It wasn¡¯t the same bug I

    sawst time, but it sure was glittering too with rainbow colors.

    The water was crystal clear and it was so cid I thought it was just a mirror. Sunlight still passed

    through the roof of leaves, but the light was almost ovepped by how bright the goldenke was.

    I was mesmerized by what I saw.

    ¡°Oh yes, I could stare at thiske all day,¡± I murmured to myself, sighing, and yes, I would have done

    so if not for a sudden headache shooting from my nape up to my temporal.

    ¡°Oww¡­¡± I groaned, falling to my knees and pressing my palm against my forehead.

    The pain was the same asst time. It was just unbearable.

    Grimacing, another bright white light appeared from behind my eyes. Just what this meant to me, I

    wished I knew. I hope it wasn¡¯t a prerequisite to an illness I might have gotten from my realm hopping¡­

    Concerned that I¡¯d end up unconscious in the forest, I decided to pull myself together and return to the

    lunch area. Surely, Prince Elijah and Rhea would be able to help me with my pitiful state.

    I walked and walked, groaning and gagging at the same time; trying to battle the intense pain I was

    feeling; trying to clear the pulsating bright light in my mind, but as I dragged myself along the forest

    floor, I realized I had taken a wrong turn.

    The path I took now was nowhere near the same as the one I threaded earlier. Anxiety and fear

    erupted inside me in an instant. I waspletely lost and in pain, literally.

    Then, the sound of dry leaves crackling captured my attention. It was followed by a thud and a scraping

    of metal. Common sense told me it came from a person, so since I was desperate to seek help, I

    dragged myself to the source of the sound. It was just behind a group of shrubbery and trees.

    ¡°Oh my G¡ª¡± I gasped, quickly covering my mouth with both of my hands when I saw a frightening

    scene before me. Concerned with my safety, I dropped to the ground too and hid behind the bushes,

    trying to keep my sorry ass from getting detected.

    Anxiety and desperation managed to disappear inside me but it was unfortunately reced by fear and

    panic.

    In this realm¡­in this magical forest, never had I imagined I would witness a murder.

    Yes, murder, and yes, I wasn¡¯t kidding.

    Through the bushes, I watched in horror as three women¡ªwith dirty clothes and bloody facesy

    lifeless on the ground. A cloaked person was standing on top one of the three women, holding a sword

    that was embellished with red stones. It was dripping with blood and so was the cloaked person¡¯s right

    hand¡ªa hand that I couldn¡¯t delineate whether feminine or masculine.

    The left hand however gave me an added fright. It was on fire, but it didn¡¯t seem to hurt the cloaked

    person. It didn¡¯t look like it burned its skin.

    I remained as still as possible but God knew how much my hands shook.

    ¡°I got to get out of here,¡± I murmured, half grimacing with still the presence of my headache.

    Out of fear from getting mixed up with a bad element, I slowly crawled away from the cover of the

    bushes. Sharp twigs and rough rocks hit my elbow and knees. I grimaced. It was painful, yes, but not

    as painful as the throbbing of my head.

    I looked pitiful, I was aware of it, but better this than ending up like those women.

    Then, ck boots materialized in my line of sight. My heart leaped. My eyes bulged. I felt a deadly chill

    ran down my back.

    I realized then and there I was done for¡­

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 44 by desirenovel

    Serena

    With unsteady breath, I looked up and saw the man I wasn¡¯t expecting at all.

    ¡°Get the fucking up,¡± King Aero barked, but even with him ordering, he reached out to me and assisted

    me to stand.

    ¡°King Aero,¡± I muttered in disbelief. ¡®He is here! Why is he here!¡¯ my head cried out.

    His hold around my waist tightened and I was left struggling to breathe with this.

    ¡°Contain your fear, woman. I could feel it even when I was in Ehnrelil,¡± he ordered.

    I stilled and willed myself to rx.

    ¡°You could? How?¡± I asked, the fear and panic I felt earlier were washed away with his presence,

    and¡­oh, so was the throbbing headache and the pulsating white light in my eyes.

    Now, in his arms¡­pressed up against his body¡­feeling his warmth, feeling his slow breathing, I felt

    secure. Protected. Loved?

    He paused for a moment, gazed down at me with unreadable eyes, and then, dropped my ass on the

    ground.

    ¡°Ow!¡± I cried out whilst shooting him a re. Fuck the L word. He is still an asshole!

    Instead of answering my question, he walked past me in quick strides; his attention embedded on the

    murder site.

    For a moment, fear washed all over me again thinking he might run into the cloaked killer, but as I

    watched, he charged straight ahead without worry, putting off an aura that of a fearless king.

    In haste, I stood up, cing a hand over my mouth just to be sure, but I only saw the king near the

    dead bodies. No sign of the killer at all.

    ¡°These are witches.¡± I picked up his words. He knelt next to one with wavy, blonde hair and surveyed

    her godawful appearance.

    ¡°I saw a cloaked person earlier holding a bloody sword,¡± I stated, moving a little closer to him.

    ¡°Deep stab wounds, gapingceration on their chest and neck¡­yes, they were killed with that

    weapon,¡± he told me confidently.

    I stayed silent, but vignt with our surroundings.

    It looked like he was the same judging from the hard expression on his face and the way he lifted his

    chin up as if sniffing.

    Afterward, he stood up and faced me.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get you out of this ce,¡± he said in a grave tone.

    He neared me, grabbed my elbow, and pulled me with him before I could even respond.

    As best as I could, I matched his quick pace of walking. The terrain we trekked was uneven and there

    were certain parts where the ground was slippery. With his back to me, it may not look like he cared but

    he was holding my elbow tight, making sure I wouldn¡¯t fall on the ground.

    Or at least that¡¯s what I could read from his actions. There was no harm in hoping right?

    ¡°Hey, why are we walking when you could just poof us out of this forest?¡± I asked.

    Silence.

    That was his response. As always¡­ No nod, or a grumble, or even a look on my way.

    I decided to let the subject go. After all, I was having fun admiring the view of his broad shoulders and

    his dark hair that had always enticed me tob with my fingers.

    Minutester, I started to recognize the path we were in. This was the path to the goldenke. The king

    continued straight, pulling me like a cored puppy, but then he suddenly stopped and for the first time

    since we met in this realm, I saw the raw emotion in his eyes.

    ¡°Your Majesty?¡± I stated, moving in front of him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    He was staring at theke past the trees, looking so engrossed and so¡­lost. I made a mental note of it

    and gave him time; time for whatever he was sinking in.

    ¡°A distasteful memory just crossed my mind. Come,¡± he stated abruptly right after a strong breeze

    passed us. Before I could dig deeper into it, he pulled me by the elbow again and led me out of the

    forest.

    ¡°Brother! You¡¯re here?¡± Prince Elijah shouted the moment he saw us exit the rows of bushes. He

    jogged towards us with his brows all crinkled, no doubt confused as I was as to the king¡¯s presence in

    the area. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be in the meeting. Is it done already?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± King Aero simply said, staring at him with gravity.

    ¡°But why are yo¡ª¡± Prince Elijah fell silent.

    Rhea and I watched the brothers look at each other as if they weremunicating telepathically¡ª

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    which for me wouldn¡¯t be a surprise. Hollywood werewolves do. Directors and producers must have

    patterned it from the real deal, a.k.a. Phanteon¡¯s werewolves.

    ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± Prince Elijah finally said with a nod. He looked at me and Rhea with so much

    seriousness I had never seen in him and then gestured to the coach.

    ¡°Will youe with me,dies? Our time here is over.¡±

    I cast a look at the king¡¯s way and found him already staring at me.

    ¡°Will you be going with us?¡± I broke out without a thought, keeping my face from showing anymore

    worry than it already had.

    ¡°I need to return to the meeting,¡± he said, standing still.

    ¡°And the¡­bodies?¡± I asked, worrying about the witches despite already dead.

    With this, Rhea furrowed her brows. She tipped her head to the side and gave me a silent question. I

    wasn¡¯t able to answer her because the king grabbed my wrist and redirected my attention to him.

    ¡°Your Majesty?¡±

    He didn¡¯t say a word.

    Like before, he pulled me with him but this time, it was towards the coach.

    His hand on my wrist was hot. His fingers on my mark were even hotter. Whether this was good or bad,

    I couldn¡¯t say. One thing was for sure though, he was acting like a protective wolf towards me and yes,

    it melted my heart.

    We crossed the meadow with double the pace, but we hadn¡¯t walked that long when I realized I was

    suddenly in a different ce: inside the coach to be exact. My back was against the cushion; my ass

    hitting against the seat; my legs were spread apart with him in between, kneeling on one knee; and his

    hands¡­oh, it was on my waist, caging me in ce.

    ¡°My queen¡­¡± he whispered; his face close to mine.

    Without warning, our lips pressed. He was the first to initiate and because of this, I blinked in disbelief.

    His hands traveled up to the underside of my breasts. I gasped. He took advantage of this and stuck

    out his tongue, consequently discovering the inside of my mouth.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t hold back a moan. Did I reciprocate it? Oh yes, I did. I reciprocated it like I aimed

    to win, but God knew, how fast I was losing.

    The way he kissed me now, it was a mixture of yearning and frustration. It was gentle and rough. It was

    passionate and cold. It was so¡­him. I was ready to lose. For now at least.

    My hands reached out and cupped his perfect jawline. I wanted more, more¡­but then he abruptly

    stopped and pulled himself away from me.

    ¡°Do not concern yourself with it,¡± he said; his face unreadable but I could see lots of emotions clouding

    his eyes. ¡°You¡¯ll only get in the way. Leave this problem to me.¡±

    And just like the usual, he disappeared in front of me, leaving me unable to express my thoughts.

    Secondster, the door of the coach swung open. The face of Prince Elijah and Rhea greeted me.

    ¡°See? I told you Her Majesty is just here.¡± He winked at Rhea and then gestured for her to step inside.

    The trip back to the castle was rather uneventful. Prince Elijah, the way I saw it, was trying his best to

    upy us with the history or the biology lesson of every location we pass by. However, my gut told me

    he already knew what the king and I saw in the forest. Since he was trying to avoid the subject and for

    Rhea¡¯s sake, I didn¡¯t press on for more information about it.

    Afternoon turned to evening and evening turned to morning. The passing of time wasn¡¯t easy for me. I

    thought of the murderer. I thought of the dead witches. I thought of King Aero and how he was going to

    solve this problem. I wasn¡¯t well-versed with court machinations, but I sure as hell was smart enough to

    know this wasn¡¯t good news for Phanteon. It meant that their realm was breached. It meant that their

    security waspromised.

    After breakfast, I stood against the balustrade of my balcony and in there, I started thinking of the

    events yesterday. My mind was slowly racing, but then Rhea came in.

    ¡°Hey,¡± she said with a hint of a sigh.

    ¡°What¡¯s up? You look down,¡± I told her.

    She joined me in my spot and leaned against the balustrade too.

    ¡°Since we arrived, Cedric hadn¡¯t shown himself to me. I think he left the castle since yesterday.¡±

    ¡°He probably went back to the meadows to execute King Aero¡¯s orders,¡± I mused, looking past the

    nearby town and into ins and interconnected rivers ahead. Somewhere out there was the Baltic

    Meadows. Somewhere out there was the crime scene. But more importantly, somewhere out there was

    that goldenke. Since I left that ce, it had been continuously popping inside my head. It was calling

    out to me in more ways than I expected it would.

    ¡°You mentioned ¡®bodies¡¯ yesterday, what does that mean?¡± she stated, staring at me with curiosity.

    I took a deep breath first before answering. Her, asking me about it, was bound to happen sooner or

    ¡°Dead bodies of witches, Rhea. I saw them and even saw the murderer.¡±

    She straightened and fully turned to face me.

    ¡°Wait. Wait.¡± She angled her head like a confused puppy. ¡°Let me process it properly.¡±

    I grinned at her and waited.

    ¡°Witches? Dead witches? And a murderer?¡±

    I just nodded in response. Her voice was raised, clearly in disbelief.

    ¡°Is it a he or a she?¡±

    Shrugging my shoulders, I recalled the unsavory memory. ¡°I couldn¡¯t say. The cloak it wore hindered

    me from getting information.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate, but I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be able to sort that out,¡± she expressed, probably giving me

    assurance.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m confident they would,¡± I replied.

    ¡°How about the king, Serena? Had you seen him already?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle in response.

    ¡°I¡¯m not expecting him to show himself to me actually. Who knows when royal meetings end.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried though?¡± she asked.

    I knew for certain what she meant. ¡°I am worried, but I am also trying my best not to overthink much of

    it. Whether a localized case or not, I¡¯m sure he would solve it.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, good answer.¡±

    Abruptly, she tapped my shoulder and shed a smile.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the nearest market of the castle? There might be something there to upy our

    minds.¡±

    I need not consider her offer. On this asion, it was the best course of action.

    ¡°Right. That would be a good idea.¡±

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 45 by desirenovel

    Serena

    Yes, we finally arrived in Cirelles, the town near the castle where it had quite a busy market. Our travel

    time was about twenty minutes on foot after declining the offer of my maids to use the castle coach. It

    wasn¡¯t really an arduous walk. We had fun just watching everything around us.

    Apparently, the guards in the castle didn¡¯t bother us when they saw us walk past the castle gates.

    Security for a royal persona seemed close to nothing. Unlike on Earth where the royal family was

    heavily guarded with bodyguards, here, as queen, I had none and I thought it was either theirx

    security or that they were just really confident with their kingdom¡¯s peace and order and their people.

    Rhea and I were both in awe of the town and its not-so-little market. Stalls after stalls were seen from

    left to right of the sidewalks. It was organized in a way that customers could freely choose the merch.

    Not long after we arrived, an item caught my fancy and so I decided to approach the seller.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    She was an aging woman, sitting on a stool wearing arge printed turban and a long-sleeved dress.

    Wisps of gray hair fell down her forehead. The moment she noticed my approach, she quickly got up to

    her knees and bowed.

    I was eager to stop the gesture, still notfortable with all the royalty status.

    Beside me, Rhea chuckled.

    ¡°How much?¡± I asked, bending forward to pick up a silver bracelet that was designed like a wolf¡¯s head.

    In a werewolf world, I was bound to find one, or two, or more.

    The old woman looked up and smiled at me, her eyes beaming. ¡°It¡¯s free for you, Your Highness,¡± she

    answered with a short nod.

    I quickly waved my hand. ¡°No, please. I want to buy as your normal customers would. Give me the right

    price for this item.¡±

    I heard Rhea chuckle again with this. Her eyes were set on the other trinkets in front of us.

    ¡°In that case, fifty maltis, Your Highness,¡± the seller answered.

    Honestly, I didn¡¯t even know what she said and I had a feeling Rhea was the same, but since we got

    money to burn, I handed over the payment without thinking of the change.

    ¡°Here, and keep the change,¡± I said with a big smile.

    The old woman¡¯s eyes twinkled even more and her mouth dropped. ¡°You¡¯re generous, Your Highness.

    Are you sure you don¡¯t want the change?¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re my first buy after all. Enjoy!¡± I winked at her.

    She responded with a deep blush.

    We moved to another stall after that whilst I donned the silver bracelet on my left wrist. Rhea poked my

    rib and clucked her tongue.

    ¡°At this rate, you¡¯ll be giving away our money. Are you sure the king is okay with this?¡±

    I scoffed.

    ¡°The money we have now won¡¯t even scratch his wealth.¡±

    She shrugged her shoulders, epting this as a valid point. We were talking about the king after all.

    The man basically owned the kingdom.

    We walked further into the road, checking out a variety of trinkets. She bought some for herself and I

    did the same,ughing at the same time when we realized we were actually shopping in a realm other

    than Earth. It was our therapy and she was right, it did take my mind off of the king even for just a bit.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Rhea tapped my shoulder again to get my attention while I was busy haggling another merchant.

    I straightened up and faced her, arching a brow.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked.

    I picked up the panic on her face immediately as she pointed to an angry ck smoke just a few blocks

    away.

    ¡°Fire?!!¡± I shouted; rm bells nking inside my head.

    Secondster, the market¡¯s liveliness turned to chaos. People probablying from the area hit by the

    fire fled, bringing with them sacks of their belongings. In their faces were pure fear and desperation. I

    felt for them as I was once a fire victim back in my youth too.

    My sense of urgency kicked in and without thought, I started to shove all the items I bought to Rhea.

    ¡°What are you¡ª¡± she cried out in confusion, but I cut her off when I suddenly shouted.

    ¡°William!¡±

    I spotted him passing us, clearly running towards where the danger was.

    ¡°Your Highness! Why are you¡ª¡±

    I shut him off with a hand in between us.

    ¡°Are you going there?¡±

    He looked hesitant for a moment and then nodded. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m going with you.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡±

    ¡°No buts!¡± Ished, giving him a no-nonsense re.

    This seemed to affect him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll¡ªI¡¯ll get a horse, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°No, let me ride on you,¡± I grabbed his shoulder and gripped his muscles tight. ¡°Now, shift!¡±

    He immediately took a step back and shook his head.

    ¡°Oh, no, no, Your Highness,¡± he cried out, looking very much ufortable.

    ¡°King Aero is going to kill me if you so much as ride another were.¡±

    He pivoted on the right and stretched out a hand just as an iing coach tried to pass us. ¡°You over

    there! Halt! Unload that horse now!¡± he ordered to the driver.

    I understand his intention right away.

    ¡°Serena?!¡± Rhea, who had been a spectator earlier, now stepped in and captured my attention.

    I ced a palm on her shoulder and smiled at her.

    ¡°Go back to the castle and prepare the courtyard. We are going to house and take care of the fire

    victims there.¡±

    She nodded without dy.

    ¡°Right, but you take care, okay.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will,¡± I said just as a brown stallion galloped towards me.

    Like a pro, I climbed up the animal while William and Rhea gaped. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± I cried out to him.

    He bobbed his head and to keep up with my pace, he shifted, showing the two of us his werewolf form

    for the first time. It was a dark brown color, still small aspared to the king¡¯s but muscr and furry

    too.

    Or maybe I was just this biased¡­ For me, there was no better-looking werewolf than the king.

    We arrived in the fire scene in less than a minute. The first thing I noticed was the size of the fire. It was

    indeed huge, covering at least five buildings in the area including the stalls on the roads and the nearby

    garden and trees.

    Fortunately, the area was already secured. No one was there except for the firefighters who were

    battling the fire the same way the firefighters on Earth do. Further surveying the scene, I caught sight of

    a man barking out orders and this was where I led the horse.

    ¡°More water!¡± he shouted, pointing to his subordinates whilst holding the fire hose. I recognized him as

    one of my guests at thetest party in the castle. He was sitting in a table next to Prince Elijah¡¯s. Alpha

    Aaron, as I remembered his name to be, was the leader of some kind of security pack.

    Unlike a few leaders in King Aero¡¯s council who had an obtunded stomach, this man here had none. He

    was muscr and quite tall; a few inches taller than me. He had a long beard, probably left it for a

    purpose. He wore the same uniform as William, but in a different color: maroon to be exact. He had a

    firefighter helmet on but I could notice the long hair he sported, kept in a low ponytail.

    ¡°What happened here?¡± I told him, cranking up the volume of my voice in consideration of the noise of

    the mes.

    He turned to me with utter surprise showing on his face.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± He attempted to bow. I just let him whilst I climbed down the horse.

    ¡°What happened here?!¡± I asked again, furrowing my brows. William had shifted back to his human

    form and joined us. The fact that he was already clothed gave me relief. A naked man wasn¡¯t one I

    wanted to battle as of the moment.

    ¡°There was an explosion, Your Highness. We are still learning where it came from but the fire is

    behaving unusually. There must be some magic contained within it,¡± Alpha Aaron exined.

    ¡°Magic?¡± I parroted, then gazed at the ze.

    I wasn¡¯t an expert but I noticed it was indeed different from all other normal fires I hade across.

    Then, a memory hit me.

    ¡äThe witch murderer!¡ä my mind cried out.

    I gasped and stared at the scene again, connecting the dots anding to a very possible conclusion.

    Back then, the me on the murderer¡¯s hand didn¡¯t mean a thing to me other than a weird, but a scary

    phenomenon.

    Now, it certainly became a piece of irrefutable evidence.

    Could it be that this was arson? If yes, then why? Why would the murderer start a fire in the Kingdom of

    Phanteon?

    I kept this revtion to myself and hoped that I was wrong.

    ¡°I trust that you douse the mes as soon as possible,¡± I told Alpha Aaron with most seriousness. ¡°We

    will help with the victims. Where are they now?¡±

    ¡°We have gathered them there, Your Highness. The wounded were already sent to the infirmary,¡± he

    replied, still holding the active fire hose.

    I turned to the king¡¯s beta and pointed a finger to the direction of a parked brown coach.

    ¡°William, gather as many coaches as possible for the victims. We¡¯ll transport all of them in the castle

    courtyard. Do it swiftly and make sure no one gets left behind.¡±

    The man puffed up his chest and nodded.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡±

    When he left, I climbed up the horse again and rode where the victims crowded. There were plenty of

    them; most were families securing their belongings. Women were crying whilst holding their kids; their

    focus directed on the mes of the buildings.

    My heart melted for them. Truly, they didn¡¯t deserve such a harrowing experience.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Two women chorused as soon as they saw me approach.

    ¡°Will you help me?¡± I asked, huffing. ¡°I need everyone here to transfer to the castle courtyard. We will

    provide transportation. We will provide everything you need there.¡±

    They nodded without hesitation.

    Soon William came with the coaches and the fire victims lined up for their turn to ride.

    I organized the whole process whilst riding my horse. It was easier and faster this way.

    By the time thest of the victims left the area, the fire was already under control but it certainly left half

    of the market in charcoal. At the sight of it, my stomach clenched.

    How could someone be so cruel to do this to a peaceful town?

    ¡°Your Highness, you should return to the castle too,¡± Alpha Aaron said when he neared me. In his hand

    was a soaked towel, probably for wetting his flushed face.

    I nodded at him, but my peripheral vision caught something humanoid hiding behind a charred tree.

    ¡°The cloak!¡± I cried, recognizing the garment worn by the witch murderer instantly.

    Without thought, I guided my horse to that direction, galloping past a confused Alpha Aaron.

    ¡°Queen Serena!¡± he called behind me, but I was already too far ahead to even give him an exnation.

    By the time I arrived on the spot, the cloaked person was nowhere in sight. What remained was the

    charred tree and a small stone next to the roots enveloped in a blue fire.

    ¡°A rune,¡± Alpha Aaron said behind me. He was definitely quick with catching up with me.

    I looked down from my horse and gave him a solemn face.

    ¡°You said this fire had magical properties to it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness, and this rune confirms it.¡±

    ¡°I just saw the arsonist in this specific spot,¡± I stated, cringing at the memory.

    ¡°I¡¯ll request General Halcynos for a witch-hunt then. She might not have gone far.¡±

    ¡°A witch?¡± My brows furrowed. ¡°How can you be so sure it was a witch?¡±

    ¡°Only witches could use a rune, Your Highness,¡± he confidently answered. ¡°And there are witches too

    who could call out the element of fire at will.¡±

    He then bent forward and tipped his head. ¡°I apologize, Your Highness, but I have to go and inform the

    general. For your safety, please return to the castle.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a strong justification for me, but I had no choice but to ept it at least for the time being.

    ¡°Alright, I will,¡± I stated.

    Taking into ount what I witnessed yesterday in the forest, I was more than sure someone was out

    there trying to cause discord in the Kingdom of Phanteon.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 46 by desirenovel

    Usually, meetings with the other leaders of the realm were as boring as hell. Well, except for the routine

    rivalry among some of them that would end up on binge drinking, but on this asion, inside the fae

    realm, it was particrly special.

    Ehnrelil had closed its doors centuries ago. Thest time I heard it epted someone not fae was at

    the funeral of their previous king, King Alduin. After that, they had closed their realm to outsiders under

    the new rule of the widowed queen, Queen Adna. I was just a young wolf back then, hopelessly

    needingpany.

    As to why she did so, nobody knew, but rumors said it had something to do with the dead king¡¯s

    brother, High Elder Geraden.

    Now, as I wondered, why would she wee us again? There must be a backstory to this invitation

    and I couldn¡¯t wait to uncover it.

    I sat next to the King of Sattus¡ªthe only man in the meeting room who had the deadliest aura. It was

    no wonder since he was the ruler of the dead. On Earth, humans call him Hades. Here, he was

    nameless. Or at least, we never knew his name and didn¡¯t care to find out. On my left was the King of

    Zaxonia, King Lucien, living in the realm of mythical creatures, dragons, and such. Word has it he was

    the son of a celestial being; would have had the chance to live in the celestial realm but decided to stay

    because of a woman.

    Hmf. I scoffed. All because of a woman.

    Moving forward, my eyes roamed to six other leaders: Lady Yna, the Elemental Witch in the realm of

    witches; Lord Jacobi, representing the mage realm, Prince Andrei for the Demon World; the Celestial

    God, Andrius, who was rather sending sharp nces at King Lucien, and of course, I couldn¡¯t ignore

    the fucking blood-sucking dickhead of the vampire world, Lord Hale, and the host herself, Queen Adna

    of the fae realm. Sitting next to her was High Elder Geraden. I was unsure why he was here when in

    fact only leaders were supposed to be present in this meeting.

    We were all on time except for thest representative of the lowest realm of all: Terranis, or Earth so to

    speak. Every fifty years we pick a representative of this realm to pose as our bridge and spy. The

    chosen representative should either be born from a political or royal family in a country and must

    possess the gift of tongues. Governor Marius d Forte of Madrid, Spain upied the spot and he had

    done so since forty years ago. He was seventy-two now¡ªquite young for creatures like us that exist for

    centuries¡ªbut old for his world.

    ¡°Marius iste,¡± Lady Yna pointed out after sipping her wine for the third time.

    ¡°My apprentice had to help the poor man in traveling through the fae realm,¡± Lord Jacobi stated, an

    understanding brow held his expression. ¡°This is his first time in this ce after all.¡±

    ¡°Which brings the question, why did you invite us here, Queen Adna?¡± I asked, wanting to get this

    meeting over and done with. I certainly would like to return to my kingdom before the snow moon starts

    to light its first ray in the Phanteon castle. My subjects know how much I hated such an event and they

    know how much I want to incarcerate myself inside my chamber until it ends. This event just brings

    about a heat in me that I¡¯d rather douse as soon as possible.

    In response to my question, the queen just grinned.

    ¡°I see that all of you couldn¡¯t wait anymore, so let¡¯s start.¡±

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    She waved a hand above her head and the whole room darkened. A secondter, twinkling lights

    surrounded us and after that, we were entertained with nonstop elvish historical lessons in HD view.

    ¡°You all know how our realms started,¡± she began, eyeing us one by one with a smug face.

    ¡°With the power of the Universe, Darkness and Light, and some from your founders.¡±

    When she said ¡®founders¡¯, I remembered my father. He was one of them being a powerful Alpha King,

    until his heart was broken by my unworthy mother.

    ¡°My dearte husband was one of the few who gave half of his power to create the realms we live

    now,¡± Queen Adna continued. As she recalled, so did the scene in front of us: picture after picture of

    twinkling stars forming into little people andndscapes.

    ¡°But when he died.¡± She gave me a sudden sharp look. My brow arched up in response, not knowing

    why she did so. And then she continued as if nothing happened, ¡°I realized it would be a matter of time

    before our realms start to crumble.¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say, Your Highness?¡± Hale interrupted, acting surprisingly impatient like I was.

    The queen lifted her chin up and took a long breath. ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is that I can¡¯t sustain the

    load anymore.¡±

    The King of Sattus, King Lucien, and I exchanged solemn nces. This doesn¡¯t fare well with all of us.

    An imbnce among our realms would be created if she couldn¡¯t support her share of duties.

    ¡°I have called all of you here to witness the instation of my sessor to address this problem,¡± she

    continued. On her right, the High Elder Geraden shifted his pose, strengthening more his spine and

    puffing up his chest. With that, I knew already what was about to happen.

    ¡°You have no heir. Who are you talking about?¡± Lady Yna stated, pointing to the most concrete fact

    of all.

    Queen Adna shed a proud smile. She gestured her right hand, palm up, in front of the High Elder,

    and said, ¡°High Elder Geraden, the brother of myte husband, the only man worthy enough to take the

    load off my shoulder. He is my sessor. I trust you give the same respect and treatment as you had

    given me and King Alduin.¡±

    There was a minute of silence. The leaders in front of me exchanged stares and brief nods. I was

    uncertain as to this development but I had to give my decision too so I nodded, consequently giving my

    approval.

    ¡°Then, we shall ept, Your Majesty,¡± Celestial God Andrius expressed for all of us.

    ¡°But of course, I would assume, Ehnrelil is now open for us and our subjects?¡± Hale butted in and

    asked.

    Queen Adna shook her head without hesitation. ¡°That is a different matter to discuss entirely.¡±

    ¡°There are certain limitations to certain creatures I want to impose,¡± High Elder Geraden voiced out.

    Hale shed a grin at my way.

    ¡°Now, now, I wonder what creature you are pertaining to,¡± he mused.

    I was just about to call out their secretive behavior when Lord Jacobi interrupted and reminded us, ¡°We

    are not here to start an argument, Lord Hale. We are here to celebrate.¡±

    ¡°Of course. My apologies for bringing it up to the table,¡± Hale bent his head, showing his fake remorse.

    My lycan side was simmering with anger. I had no clue what they were fucking talking about, but sure

    as hell, I wanted to rip this vampire¡¯s throat out for Serena¡¯s sake.

    Queen Adna stood up and waved a hand. ¡°Come evening, I invite all of you for the crowning of the new

    king of Ehnrelil. In the meantime, enjoy your time here. Tour the fae realm as you wish.¡±

    ¡®Well, that was fast,¡¯ I thought to myself. I didn¡¯t even need to use what memory I have with that woman

    and entertain myself during the meeting¡ªfuck, not that I wanted to.

    Shaking my head of the unweed thought, I stood up, nned to start a conversation with Lord

    Jacobi when I suddenly felt a chill in my bones.

    ¡®Serena!¡¯ my mind cried out.

    Like before, I sensed her fear. It was so tangible despite me being in another realm. I saw King Lucien

    look at me with confusion. I just gave him a single nod before I disappeared, transporting myself to a

    ce I swore I wouldn¡¯t return: the Baltic Meadows.

    To my surprise, she was crawling on the ground like a forsaken pup. It was a pitiful sight for a woman.

    This shouldn¡¯t affect me, but it did, especially when it was my queen involved.

    When she looked up at me, that was when I realized she was not only scared but also in pain; the

    same look of agony I saw in her back in her room just this early morning.

    I couldn¡¯t deny it. It did worry me.

    ¡°Contain your fear, woman. I could feel it even when I was in Ehnrelil,¡± I barked, burying the worry using

    my callous voice.

    I picked her up, wrapped her with my arms and that¡¯s when I felt my wrist mark warm up. That same

    feeling traveled to my arms and transferred to her. I was unsure if she felt it, but she seemed to rx

    gradually; her face now free of ache or fear.

    Fear. My mind registered.

    Using my tracking skills and hypersense, I released her and directed my attention to the evil aura

    collecting in one spot.

    It wasn¡¯t a surprise to me to see dead witches, but to see them inside my realm? It was a whole new

    story. And it seemed my queen saw the killer which meant a big ass problem for me.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get you out of this ce,¡± I stated and without thought, grabbed her elbow and pulled her away

    from the dead bodies.

    I was impressed. Most women, after seeing the dead, would have been shaking and acting all too

    weak. Serena didn¡¯t. She held herself pretty well and that somehow changed my view of her.

    As fast as I could, I guided her out of the forest floor. Bad move though when I used a path that had

    been an automatic route in my head. We ended up passing Salviste Lake¡ªthe only body of water that

    sectioned my realm from the realm of the faes, and I, upon catching a glimpse of its golden sheen,

    ended up reminiscing, albeit unintentionally, my fucking childhood.

    ¡°Your Majesty? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Serena asked, a hint of worry painting her face.

    A strong breeze passed us. Luckily, it was enough to pull me out of my failed childhood memories.

    ¡°A distasteful memory just crossed my mind. Come,¡± I said and pulled her again with me.

    We walked out of the forest sometimeter. Elijah immediately saw us when we emerged from the

    bushes and didn¡¯t waste his time throwing me questions. I cut him off instead through mind-linking him.

    ¡®Elijah, dead bodies close to the fae border. Take care of it and ensure the safety of these two,¡¯ I told

    him.

    He understood the gravity of my order right away.

    ¡®Your will, brother,¡¯ he said.

    ¡®I will return to Ehnrelil. Find the murderer for me. I smell the stench of evil in the air.¡¯

    ¡®Yes, I will. Be careful there, brother. The faes are untrustworthy creatures.¡¯

    ¡®You think I don¡¯t know that?¡¯

    ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± he then openly voiced out, turning to the two. As subtlety as he could, he

    directed them to the coach. My queen nced at me. I anticipated already what she was about to say.

    ¡°Will you be going with us?¡±

    ¡®What¡¯s this?¡¯ I thought. Was she really showing concern for me?

    ¡°I need to return to the meeting,¡± I answered as calmly as I could.

    ¡°And the¡­bodies?¡± she asked again, and that¡¯s when my patience broke.

    I pulled her by the arm again, dragged her across the meadow, but impatient as I was, I transported us

    both inside the coach in just a snap. Inside, I maintained our closeness. I didn¡¯t care anymore just how

    much our bodies pressed. All I wanted was to feel her, make sure she was safe, and make sure I get

    my point across.

    And as to what point that was?

    Well¡­

    There were two really.

    First, I just didn¡¯t want her involved in Phanteon¡¯s problems.

    Second, I missed kissing her, damn it.

    And so I kissed her; ravaged her mouth in the most intense way possible. She reciprocated me, and

    even awarded me that cute, soft moan I hade to¡­uhh¡­fuck¡ªnever mind.

    After that, I teleported back to Ehnrelil. It was rude and offensive, I know, but I had to. I didn¡¯t want to

    see her blushing face or admit to the fact that I was slowly losing my control.

    Author¡¯s Note: Wee to the crossover of my books, my dears. If any of you haven¡¯t read Undressed

    by the King in Gtea yet, do it now and enjoy King Lucien¡¯s boner predicament. Whahaha

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 47 by desirenovel

    Aero

    I couldn¡¯t deny it, Ehnrelil boasted a beauty unlike any of the kingdoms I hade to visit. Just as I

    remembered, their ground looked like silver bricks. Their sky, a neon color of orange, blue and pink.

    Their houses were invisible, only arches of flowers and leaves gave clues to its existence. There were

    a variety of greenery in every corner I looked, all mixed up with the kingdom¡¯s glowing quality. There

    were waterfalls everywhere and with these waterfalls came mists that surrounded the greenery. Such

    was its sight, but a sight I couldn¡¯t stomach that long.

    I was itching to go back to my own world, but due to royal duties, I had to stay until the crowning of

    Ehnrelil¡¯s new king. The way Queen Adna and High Elder Geraden gave me looks of contempt earlier

    didn¡¯t warrant any of my respect, but again, to show face, I had to attend the ritual.

    But while waiting for that to happen, I decided to avoid anypany. Choosing to spend my time on

    top one of Ehnrelil¡¯s towers, I looked down and observed the frenzy of the faes. They were a bunch of

    glittery, vomit-inducing shimmery creatures that were jovial for today¡¯s event. The fact that most of them

    in the streets were females all the more gave me a headache. The males, I reckon, were probably

    under armors and helmets, instructed to guard their posts or guard the coronation hall.

    While watching, I then sensed someone behind me. I was supposed to be on guard, but no, this one

    was not hostile.

    ¡°Let me guess, you¡¯re scouting, right? Checking if the fae realm is any good for your weres to visit?¡±

    I didn¡¯t need to face him to know who he was.

    ¡°Unfortunately, you¡¯re wrong, King Lucien. I prefer peace that¡¯s why I¡¯m here,¡± I answered. ¡°But

    scouting this realm won¡¯t be a bad idea too. I might reconsider it, although I doubt my subjects would

    like to visit such a sickeningly bright world.¡±

    He let out a deep, throaty chuckle afterward and a mere secondter, I felt his presence on my left.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°It is sickening indeed.¡±

    ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been in and out of Earth for some time now,¡± I started, still looking at the frenzy below.

    ¡°What¡¯s so special there that you had to leave Zaxonia under the care of your sister?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, my wife and children of course. I have twins,¡± he answered without dy. I sensed pride in his

    voice and that little hint of genuine happiness with the hum on his chest.

    The corner of my lips grew a small smile. ¡°Well, good for you, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Destiny has its way of providing for us kings. You¡¯ll soon have yours when the right timees.¡±

    ¡°Hmf, I highly doubt that,¡± I voiced out, chuckling in disbelief, but at the back of my head, Serena¡¯s face

    popped out.

    The. Fuck.

    ¡°You¡¯ll stay longer here?¡± he asked, stepping back.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered; my mouth in a neutral line.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go ahead. See you at the coronation hall.¡±

    ¡°Reserve a seat for me will you?¡± I faced him and dipped my head.

    ¡°dly,¡± he answered and in a blink of an eye, transformed mid-flight into his beast form; stretching his

    enormous wings and his scorpion-like tail.

    A secondter, he was gone.

    ¡°Fucking show off,¡± I muttered, grinning.

    After another half hour of observing, finally, the sounds of trumpets filled the air. I watched as faes

    dressed in their best clothes emerged from the flower arches and flocked the footpaths going to the

    coronation hall. That said coronation hall was a kilometer away from where I stood. I could have easily

    just transported myself there, but because of my limitations inside this kingdom, I couldn¡¯t. I had to trek

    in the same footpath the way the locals do.

    I bid my time until there was little to no fae visible. Just to be clear, their footpaths were somewhat like

    puzzles, narrow enough to only amodate two standard-sized coaches and walled on each side

    with white luminescent rocks covered in vines. They were interconnected with each other like cobwebs

    and organized in a way that only fae creatures could understand. I excelled in tracking and reading

    directions, so getting lost was far from my worries.

    I jumped down from the tower andnded smoothly in one of the footpaths. The impact created a

    considerable crack on the road, but I just shrugged the problem off. Let the locals fix it for all I care.

    I admit. It was initially my intention to leisurely walk towards the hall. If I was lucky enough, the

    coronation would be done by the time I arrive. But again, to show face, I had to be there on time.

    Walking the footpaths was easy. I was satisfied enough with the peace and quiet I was getting until a

    bothersome creature blocked my path.

    It was the size of my foot, poised in all fours, with its snout sticking up as if sniffing me. It was slender in

    built, with a weird-looking coiled tail and fur that was shiny, the color of midnight blue.

    Experience taught me not to trust such creatures especially with stiff ears and big, feline eyes, so I

    shooed it away, but it audaciously ran to my boot, wrapping its tail around my left leg. It purred and

    nudged its head lovingly against my ankle.

    I clenched my teeth. Now up close, I could definitely remember why I hated this animal.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re still alive huh?¡± I wriggled my leg but it clung to me like a leech. ¡°Get off me or I¡¯ll skewer

    you piece by piece. You¡¯d like that don¡¯t you?¡±

    The animal looked up, giving me googly eyes, but I wasn¡¯t affected.

    Bending down, I picked it up by its fur and held it in line with my vision. It squirmed on my hold as a

    result but squirming in a sense that it wasn¡¯t trying to escape. It was trying to reach to me, most likely to

    cuddle me again.

    Damn feline.

    ¡°You never listen huh?¡± I growled low. I watched as no one other than me was on the footpath. ¡°Right,¡± I

    grinned at my idea, ¡°then, goodbye.¡±

    With that, I tossed it over the footpath and into the waterfall below. It screeched, probably asking for

    help, but its sound didn¡¯tst long. I opened a portal underneath it just before it touched the water,

    consequently transporting the damn animal in another ce. To what portal it was for or to what realm

    it ended up to, I had no idea, and fucking I didn¡¯t care. Let the animal help itself for all I care.

    Now, back to the matter at hand, I continued to my destination without feeling any kind of guilt, but as I

    trekked, I couldn¡¯t take my mind off the fact that that animal had an owner, or owners so to speak.

    ¡°Adamar and Adaen,¡± I murmured. Maybe this coronation might give me a chance to meet them again.

    I grinned and for the first time since I stepped in this realm, I felt hopeful.

    ¡°Hmf, I can¡¯t wait to see these two.¡±

    The coronation ended smoothly in a way most coronations do, but High Elder-now-King Geraden made

    it so that it dwarfed the other realms¡¯ coronation rights. He ended it with mboyance and a long fucked

    up speech. I was bored to death, but I also couldn¡¯t shake the cold feeling in my gut. This man¡¯s

    coronation might as well be the downfall of the fae realm.

    Would I care for such a thing? No. Unless he starts knocking my doors in a way that doesn¡¯t fare well

    with me or my kingdom.

    The celebration continued to the grand hall of Ehnrelil¡¯s main castle. As royalty in each realm, we were

    conveniently ced near the throne of King Geraden, in a long table that faced all the guests and the

    entertainment.

    It was fine by me, especially when I could easily spot two faes wearing their shining, gold armor.

    Adamar and Adaen.

    Two faes that I befriended in my childhood years. They were brothers and despite how different they

    looked, they were twins.

    ¡®Twins,¡¯ my mind scoffed, just as I glimpsed at King Lucien who was on a binge drinking session with

    the King of Sattus.

    ¡°You look good, Your Majesty,¡± Adaen spoke first when they both neared me. He had amber eyes, an

    aquiline nose, and pale brown hair that reached his waist.

    ¡°Yet still with your perpetual scowl I see,¡± Adamar added whilst smirking.

    Once upon a time in the past, we used to have this childish hand and arm signal to greet each other.

    Now that we¡¯re older and in different statuses, it was unwarranted, but a proper greeting was still due.

    ¡°Adamar, Adaen, good to see you again,¡± I stated just as I slightly dipped my head.

    They reciprocated the gesture and even went as far as cing their right arm up to their chest¡ªa sign

    that was universal, but faes only give it to those whom they deem worthy.

    And that indeed ttered me. We had a good past, them and me, and then some¡­

    ¡°We knew we were going to see you in King Geraden¡¯s coronation,¡± Adamar, the taller twin, sporting icy

    blue eyes, stated. He had the same length of hair as his twin brother but the shade was even darker.

    ¡°I¡¯m bound by my royal duties to do so, but in truth, you know me, I prefer to run free in Phanteon¡¯s

    fields.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re no fun, as usual, Your Majesty,¡± Adaen mockingly shook his head.

    An awkward silence fell in between us then and with that short amount of time, I realized I had some

    questions I needed to ask but couldn¡¯t find the damn right words to form it.

    ¡°Well,¡± Adamar broke the gap and grinned at me again, ¡°we will leave you to your liquor, Your Majesty.

    If destiny permits, we shall be seeing each other again.¡±

    Under the table, I balled my right hand into a fist.

    ¡°Right,¡± I said, hiding my disappointment, ¡°I¡¯m sure we will.¡±

    After a farewell bow, they left my front; managing a flight of stairs before fully stepping on the dance

    floor. Female faes immediately joined their sides and as I watched this, I couldn¡¯t keep myself from

    releasing a heavy sigh.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s time to sleep this liquor off in my manor,¡± I murmured to myself.

    Without giving anyone a heads up, I left the table and exited the hall. No one bothered to block me with

    silly conversations while in-transit and that was good. That was preferable.

    I chose a ce as far away from the hall to do my realm hop. It was a spot on top of a hill where a

    small perg nestled. It was typically surrounded by shrubs of flowers, yes, but it was peaceful enough

    to do my hop.

    I summoned a portal in front of me. It appeared in the shape of an oval; creating energy waves around

    it and distorting space and color.

    I was just about to step inside when I suddenly noticed an insect pass me by. It was to my surprise the

    exact same-looking bug I saw inside my castle on numerous asions.

    Following the winged creature¡¯s route, it stopped just outside the perg, and again, the scene caught

    me mouth open. There were a number of them resting on the flower bushes. Many were of a different

    color, some were the same as the first insect I saw.

    My brows formed into knots. These insects were indigenous to this realm it seems. This was a good

    discovery, but the big question in my head still remains unanswered, what was it doing in my kingdom?

    ¡®Elijah, how¡¯s the investigation doing?¡¯ I asked the moment my boots contacted the marbled floor of my

    manor. For now, the facts of the insect were shoved at the back of my head. I had more pressing

    matters to attend to.

    It took him quite a long time before he connected with me.

    ¡®I¡¯m still at it, brother,¡¯ he said. ¡®We already informed the witch elders of the dead bodies. They were

    surprised of course but were gracious enough to offer me a chance to look into their corpses for clues

    of the killer. I¡¯m still in Agotta and I fear, I¡¯ll be in this realm until tomorrow evening.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t need to borate further. Scarce as it may, his words meant the castle was without any royal

    inhabitants except for my dear fake wife and that could spell some problems considering what we were

    facing now.

    ¡®Has William been informed?¡¯ I asked simply.

    Elijah hummed for a moment and then answered, ¡®Yes, brother. Our kingdom and your queen are

    secured, don¡¯t worry. Where are you now anyway?¡¯

    ¡®In my manor,¡¯ I said whilst undressing. The pool in my chamber had been mocking me since my

    arrival. I wanted to soak in it and just¡­rx. ¡®Ehnrelil¡¯s liquor just doesn¡¯t fit well with my stomach.¡¯

    ¡®I heard it boosts up your libido though,¡¯ he pointed out; excitement clear in his voice. ¡®You might as well

    go back to Queen Serena¡¯s side now. She misses y¡ª¡¯

    ¡®Elijah,¡¯ I cut him off with a scowl, ¡®shut the fuck up.¡¯

    ¡®Alright, alright, it¡¯s your loss though,¡¯ he quickly backpedaled. ¡®Anyway, I¡¯ll update you once I get a

    breakthrough.¡¯

    ¡®Right, do that,¡¯ I said and then, tuned off my mind-link. I jumped into the pool and submerged myself

    underwater for a full fifteen minutes.

    I wanted peace and quiet. I wanted to rx and let loose. But as time passed by, I unfortunately

    couldn¡¯t. The memory of that woman inside this pool, naked and vulnerable, haunted me to no end. My

    cock hardened. My wolf howled.

    I fucking needed a good release so I decided to do what I usually do¡ªfucking jerk with my hand until

    my sexual tension disappears.

    Author¡¯s Note: I highly doubt it would disappear, Your Highness, but yeah, be my guest.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 48 by desirenovel

    Aero

    It was after lunch when I decided to return to the castle. I would have been earlier if it wasn¡¯t for the

    constant ache on my wrist mark. It was achingst time I was in Ehnrelil and when I arrived in my

    manor too. The ache was tolerable then, but it was worsest night, enough that would hinder me from

    getting a good night¡¯s sleep.

    The ache however subsided now the closer I was to my castle, or to be more specific, the closer I was

    to her. This was indeed the same when we were far from each other for the whole month: me in

    Phanteon while she was on Earth.

    That said, I was able to finally solve one of the mark¡¯s mysteries and that would be its fucking purpose.

    I got to hand it to whoever or whatever power created the marks on our wrists. It definitely made sure

    we, newlyweds, stay close. In short, avoiding each other was futile.

    And hell, that was obviously a problem for me. Or at least, back then.

    Was Elijah¡¯s way of desensitizing me with women working? Using Serena to be more precise?

    Hmm¡­

    Could be. Maybe.

    I thought of our many encounters these past few days and they were all¡­should I say¡­tolerable.

    ¡®You mean, wonderful,¡¯ my lycan side corrected. I had just materialized in a hallway near the throne

    room and the first thing I did was to hiss inwardly in response. Well, maybe, yes, wonderful, but I could

    never admit that out loud, especially to a woman¡ªno, scratch that¡ªto that woman.

    ¡°Your Majesty, wee back,¡± someone said from behind me.

    I turned around and found a male servant of the castle holding up to his chin a stack of folded nkets.

    ¡°Where are you going with those things?¡± I asked, my brow raised.

    He gave me a short bow and then answered, ¡°To the castle courtyard, Your Majesty. Her Highness,

    Queen Serena, needs these badly.¡±

    I frowned and stared at the materials feeling confused.

    ¡°What does she need the nkets for?¡±

    ¡°To give to the fire victims, Your Majesty,¡± he answered, smiling.

    ¡°Fire victims?¡± my forehead creased. My manor was disconnected from the world outside unless I seek

    out updates from my generals or the Alphas themselves report to me, so to find out that a fire broke

    inside my kingdom somehow surprised me. What were they doing? Why weren¡¯t they able to report

    such a situation to me? Something was definitely up and I wanted to find out what that was.

    ¡°Show me,¡± I told the servant, maintaining a poker face.

    Dutifully, he led me to the courtyard, north of the castle. I let him continue on his way while I decided to

    stay and watch, leaning against a ceiling-high window on the second floor. There were a number of

    people forming in groups outside. At first nce, I thought it looked like a disoriented flea market, but

    upon continued inspection, I noticed an organized system existing within the crowd.

    ¡°What the fuck is happening here?¡± I asked myself. I tuned in my mind link and called the attention of

    the person best suited to answer my questions.

    ¡®William, I need you with me. Stat.¡¯

    ¡®Right away, Your Majesty,¡¯ he answered in an instant. Minutester, he was standing in front of me and

    bowing his head.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re back,¡± he said with a neutral face. Considering the circumstances¡ªthe fire and

    not being able to report to me¡ªhe would have been feeling anxious already, but I couldn¡¯t sense that

    from him, and again, I wanted to know why.

    ¡°What the fuck is happening here?¡± I asked with a sharp voice.

    He didn¡¯t flinch. He was calm and collected and in a way, filled with pride?

    ¡°There was a huge fire in the market of Crelles this morning, Your Majesty. We had to vacate the

    victims.¡±

    ¡°And whose idea was it to put the fire victims in the castle courtyard?¡± I snapped. As king, it was my

    duty to ease the plight of my people. The castle was open for all in cases of emergencies, but not when

    there were still other ces they could be sheltered.

    ¡°Her Highness, Queen Serena, Your Majesty,¡± William answered. He held his head up high and I was

    taken aback when he animatedly enumerated her good deeds. ¡°She helped a lot during this morning¡¯s

    emergency. She organized all the people¡¯s needs and helped with caring for the wounded. She was so

    calm under pressure. She was stern, but very understanding too. She knew exactly what to do, Your

    Majesty.¡±

    My beta was obviously impressed by her and to think he was a man who was hard to impress.

    ¡°Why was she in the market in the first ce?¡± I asked, deciding to pick a fact that was overlooked.

    ¡°Er¡­ I, unfortunately, don¡¯t know, Your Majesty,¡± he answered, looking somewhat sheepish. As my

    beta, he should be well-informed. Though I didn¡¯t specifically assign him to take care of the queen¡¯s

    security, he should have at least been well-aware of her movements.

    ¡°Never mind,¡± I sighed and chose to look at the crowd below. ¡°Where is she now?¡±

    William neared the window and pointed to a roofed booth just a few meters away from where we¡¯re at.

    ¡°She was just right there thest time I saw her, Your Majesty.¡±

    And indeed, she was. Focusing on the booth, Serena was busily handing out food packs with a

    genuine smile on her face. She was apanied by other women with the same smile too, but hands

    down, she out-shined them.

    ¡°Shall I call for her, Your Majesty?¡± William asked, looking at me.

    I shook my head.

    ¡°No, let her be.¡±

    No matter how hard I tried, the warm feeling inside me grew as I watched her tend to my people. If this

    was what she meant by being ¡®different¡¯, then yes, I¡¯d agree to her. She was acting like a true luna. This

    was exactly the reason why my beta and my other Alphas didn¡¯t report to me. They were in good hands

    after all.

    ¡°Give her all the materials she needs. Ensure that the victims are taken care of properly,¡± I told William

    who, I realized, was still in my midst, waiting for my instructions. ¡°The castle courtyard is a good ce

    to stay, but there are other buildings in the south wing of the castle that can be used as a temporary

    shelter. Prepare those buildings for the victims¡¯ transfer tonight.¡±

    William bowed again. ¡°Your will, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°And William, don¡¯t tell her I¡¯m here.¡±

    He silently agreed and after that, left me, still observing the queen as if I was her sick stalker.

    I saw herugh together with my people. I saw her help out with the servants without any regard for her

    haggard appearance. I saw her y with the children without care; saw her give outmands to the

    volunteers who looked enthusiastic to fulfill it; and saw her pet the horses with so much gentleness.

    Because of this, a sudden crazy thought materialized in my head:

    ¡®What would it actually feel like if she pets me¡­or generally speaking, my wolf?¡¯

    By the looks of those damn lucky horses, it seemed that it would feel the best.

    I also saw her converse with my Alphas and by the looks of their faces, they were all in awe of her.

    They respected her through and through.

    At one point, she rode a horse, and together with my beta in his wolf form, they left the courtyard and

    crossed the path leading to the south wing of the castle. Commonsense told me they were there to

    check out the quarters for the victims. I let them be, but I felt a pang of jealousy towards my beta and

    unnecessary anger towards the horse.

    While waiting for them to return, my mind traitorously formed ament again:

    ¡®What would it feel like if she were to ride me¡­or uhumm¡­generally speaking, ride my wolf?¡¯

    I huffed at the thought, but soon, an idea formed inside my head and I weed it without hesitation.

    Guess, I will wonder no more¡­

    Night came and just as I ordered, the quarters in the south wing were already prepared. Thest time I

    saw Serena was when she was eating dinner together with a family under a bonfire. I decided to

    change during that time into morefortable clothing: a white loose shirt and ck pants.

    By the time I reached the north courtyard, Serena, William, and a few volunteers had already huddled,

    talking about an organized way of transferring the victims.

    I waited, hiding behind a thick pir while they finalized the ns.

    ¡°Use the coaches again,¡± she said. ¡°Children and the elderly should be amodated first.¡±

    My beta and the volunteers agreed in unison.

    She smiled at them and then neared her horse. ¡°I will lead the convoy with my horse.¡± She pulled out

    the reins and petted the animal. That was my cue.

    With smooth strides, I revealed myself to the public. All who noticed me immediately bent their heads.

    ¡°No,¡± I said in a loud voice, ¡°get on me, my queen.¡±

    She was taken aback by my presence. Looking at the lowered heads around us, she also quickly

    attempted a curtsy and spoke in a hushed tone, ¡°Your Majesty. I didn¡¯t know you already returned.¡±

    ¡°Indeed I have and had seen how you handled this crisis. Now, get on me. Let¡¯s take these people to

    their warm rooms.¡±

    Her eyes brightened with recognition but didn¡¯t pursue asking more.

    She stared at me with a tightened hold on the reins when I transformed into my beast form. Bones did

    crunch and I let out a quick growl, but all in all, it took me a few seconds to reach my full

    transformation.

    The horse whinnied and it stepped back in response to the monstrous wolf in its front. William was

    thoughtful enough to calm the horse down and pulled the reins off of Serena¡¯s hand.

    Bringing my snout in front of her, I huffed and gestured for her to climb.

    ¡°Uhmm¡­¡± was her first voice, warily watching me and the rest of the people near us. ¡°Right. Since you

    offered.¡±

    I bent my head as low as I could in order for her to climb up easily.

    I felt her trembling hands when she touched my fur, but overall, she was able to climb up smoothly. The

    moment her legs spread wide against my nape, I shuddered from within.

    True, her riding me indeed felt wonderful. The firm hold of her ass, the strength of her legs, and the

    moistness of her core against her riding skirt¡­ For a moment, I was in euphoria.

    ¡°Uhm¡­ where should I hold on, Your Majesty?¡± she asked, a hint of tremble in her voice.

    I answered her with a soft growl whilst shaking my head, trying to point out that she could do as she

    pleases.

    ¡°Okay, then don¡¯t growl at me if I pull some of your furs off,¡± she stated.

    I grinned inside.

    This experience was new to both of us. It felt awkward at first when I started to rise to my full height,

    but as seconds passed, we both got our rhythm. She bnced well on top me and I bnced well on

    all fours.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go everyone!¡± she announced and with that, the fire victims started lining up to the coaches.

    It took us almost two hours to finally get everyone in their quarters. When we finally finished, it was

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    already nine o¡¯clock in the evening. The people¡¯s happy faces were a parting gift as we headed out

    back to the north side of the castle. I was ustomed to such an arduous task, but to Serena, it

    seemed the whole day¡¯s events got to her finally.

    With an exhausted sigh, she was about to climb down from me when I suddenly stood up.

    ¡°Wait, Your Majesty! Do you want me to fall down?¡± she shouted, worry roping her voice as she tightly

    held on to my fur.

    I growled low, shook my head, and then ran towards the castle gate.

    ¡°Where are you taking me?!¡± she cried, but I ignored her question. Instead, I continued sprinting,

    passing fields, towns, and hills until we reached the destination I had in my mind: the hot springs of

    Mount Thersa.

    Author¡¯s Note: To bone or not to bone.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 49 by desirenovel

    Serena

    I kept my cool. I kept myself as amodating as I could despite all the people surrounding me asking

    for my advice, for my supervision, and for simply my presence. With their king and prince both absent,

    they needed another royal to guide them and despite me being fake, I was the closest fit for the

    position.

    As a result, I received many praises from the victims and the Alphas alike the entire course of the day. I

    appreciated it, but what I really cared about was their happy faces and the light of hope in their eyes.

    I got those when the king and I delivered thest batch of fire victims to their quarters. They were my

    validation that I did my job right as a queen.

    Now, with me alone with the king¡ªriding him even¡ªI finally had ample time to think how grateful I was

    with his presence.

    Honestly speaking, I never expected for him to help me or even to return so early from his meeting. I

    thought the meeting would span for days or that he would take his time there. Surely, he preferred to

    deal with faes than to deal with his wife. However, he was here and had willingly helped me even. That

    alone touched a string in my heart.

    The fact that he also let me ride his wolf confounded me. I had not thought that this could actually

    happen during my stay here. As a member of the opposite sex, he had always given me a cold

    shoulder. He never showed his kind side. His words were either rude or frank. So, what changed? Why

    did he let me ride him? I honestly wanted to know the reason, but until then, I¡¯d like to boldly think he

    was slowly warming up to me.

    During our travel back to the north wing, I remained silent and just enjoyed the feel of his magnificent

    wolf: the silky, smooth fur, the strength and tautness of its muscles, and the calm rise and fall of its

    massive chest. Fear was nonexistent. All I felt towards him was pure admiration.

    When we arrived at the north entrance, I released a long sigh. Truth be told, I didn¡¯t want this moment

    to end, but like all other good things, it had an expiration date.

    I nned to thank him once I get my foot on the ground, but then out-of-the-blue, King Aero stood up. I

    hastily grabbed his fur and shouted at him in response.

    ¡°Wait, Your Majesty! Do you want me to fall down?¡±

    Instead of answering, he started to run and run, aiming for the castle gate.

    ¡°Where are you taking me?!¡± I gasped, my head spinning as to why he was doing this. His speed

    increased and I was left tightly holding onto his neck the whole ride.

    It was a cold night, but luckily, his body heat warmed me just right. The wind yed with my long hair

    as he continued onward. I took this opportunity to view thends that he passed. First was the town of

    Cirelles in its sleepy state. There were some lights on the streets, but generally, the whole town was

    dark. The same went to the nextnds we passed: a second town, fields and fields, and yeah, more

    fields. Then, we passed hills, jumped over rocks and trees, and gorges. Then, suddenly, he stopped.

    Sensing this, I looked up and found we were in a valley surrounded by mist. But no, I take that back.

    Not mist, but steam. Actual steam rising from what looked like small pockets of water. It was

    everywhere. In different sizes and different shapes. Some interconnected turning into small waterfalls

    and some were solitary.

    Hot springs? my mind asked. There were hot springs in Phanteon too? With this revtion, I couldn¡¯t

    keep myself from grinning. I had been to hot springs on Earth too and all of them left me and my

    adopted family good memories.

    King Aero neared a spot with a cavernous ceiling and side to side rocky walls. Inside, it boasted a pool

    big enough for ten people to bathe and with its own mini waterfall. I wasn¡¯t sure he chose this because

    it offered some privacy, but it relieved me.

    The water was so clear I could literally see its crystallized floor¡ªa floor that seemed to glow with neon

    purple. The ground around it had t rocks and smooth pebbles. Some parts were covered with moss

    appearing like cotton, and some were covered with shimmering white sand.

    He stooped low and allowed me to climbed down.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said and stared at his big, golden-greenish eyes. Somehow, when he changes to a wolf,

    this faculty of his changes color too. Cool. ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡±

    He transformed back to his human form first before answering. I had hoped just like William, he would

    be dressed after the transformation, and to myplete relief, he was.

    ¡°Look at yourself,¡± he gave me a once-over before making a disgusted face. ¡°You look like hell.¡±

    Now, that was rude.

    I arched my brows and tipped my head to the side.¡±What do you mean?¡± I asked. ¡°I look perfectly fine.¡±

    He chuckled darkly and shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re dirty, Serena, and you reek of all kinds of smell. I don¡¯t

    want you desecrating the castle¡¯s cleanliness, so I suggest you take a bath in the hot spring first before

    entering the castle.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I murmured and decided to examine myself. My mouth dropped then when I saw his point. I

    truly looked like hell, but in my defense, I wasn¡¯t able to take care of myself since this morning.

    I sighed and epted his offer. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll bathe.¡±

    He turned his back to me and said, ¡°I won¡¯t peek so do your thing now. I don¡¯t want to stay here for

    longer than an hour.¡±

    I giggled inside as I stared at his broad back. A month ago, he cared less of my privacy in that pool of

    his in the manor and even went as far as to strip himself in my front. Now, he was being considerate

    and that was good news for me and definitely, for Elijah.

    Even if it¡¯s just a tiny possibility, I¡¯d like to consider this as the second sign of him gradually changing.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t see the rationale of bathing when I didn¡¯t bring fresh, clean clothes¡ª¡± I said but was

    quickly cut off.

    ¡°You¡¯reining too much,¡± he snapped but unbuttoned his shirt he did and tossed it to me. ¡°Use

    that temporarily.¡±

    This was my third sign. Dear God, can a woman dare hope for more?

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, wanting to hug him, touch his deliciously-sculpted traps and deltoids and those

    tempting back dimples, but refrained, albeit with struggle. Instead, I just bit my bottom lip as I started

    undressing.

    Soon enough, I was butt-naked inside the pool. His white shirt, I thoughtfully ced on a marble-

    looking boulder just within my reach.

    Feeling too exposed for my liking, I decided to submerge my body up to my neck, but this side of the

    pool was about three feet only, so I had to sit down in order to do that.

    The water felt good on my skin. Instantly, I felt rejuvenated from the tiredness of today. I had nned to

    soak myself in my bathtub inside my chamber, but this here was also a very weed change.

    I scrubbed and scrubbed and took my time swimming in the deeper part of the pool while the king

    diligently just stood with his back to me. I found it thoughtful of him. What had I actually done in order to

    get this kind of queenly treatment?

    ¡°Are you sure my dirty state was the only reason why we¡¯re here, Your Majesty?¡± I asked whilst facing

    him. Deep inside me, I was grinning like a lunatic. ¡°You weren¡¯t worried about me? On Earth, hot

    springs are known to energize an exhausted body, heal weary muscles and calm a stressed mind.¡±

    Silence permeated our surroundings first, and then, he huffed.

    ¡°Think whatever you want. Are you done yet?¡± he said; his eyes glued to the other pockets of hot spring

    outside the cave, staying true to his promise that he won¡¯t peek.

    ¡°No,¡± I told him as I swayed my arms underwater. ¡°I still want to enjoy the spring.¡±

    I heard him groan first before actually voicing out hisint, ¡°As I said, I don¡¯t want to dally, woman.

    I still have important things to do in the castle.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I wanted to thank you for bringing me here,¡± I softly stated. ¡°I¡­I really appreciate it.¡± I

    paused from swimming and neared the edge of the pocket.

    Both my wet hair and the water covered my breasts as I looked up at him, waiting for him to reply,

    expecting he¡¯d throw in another sarcastic remark.

    ¡°You deserved it. You stepped up and did your duty perfectly,¡± my mouth dropped when I heard his

    gentle reply. ¡°My kingdom needed a luna figure, Serena. They needed a feminine presence. You gave it

    to them and for that, I am grateful.¡±

    I blinked in shock. And then, blinked again. Was I really hearing it right? Was he actually thanking me?

    I couldn¡¯t hold off the fluttering feeling of my chest and together with the heat of the hot spring, my face

    flushed. ¡°You¡¯re wee then.¡±

    For a moment, silence returned. I gazed at the dark sky past the cave and the stars that gave it beauty

    and sighed.

    ¡°Elijah¡­told me a lot about you,¡± I started, taking this chance to delve deeper into his person and

    hoped that he would open up.

    He shifted his head ever so slightly to the left. From beyond the steam, I saw his longshes and the

    perfect curve of his nose, lips, and chin. Damn it, he was so handsome.

    ¡°He did, did he,¡± he said and awarded me a small smile.

    ¡°Yes¡­ He told me how you saved your family and kingdom from total ruin, how you gave your people

    hope, and how you changed their lives for the better,¡± I continued; my hands sping against my chest.

    ¡°He also told me about how you were just a kid. You were a good brother figure to him and despite

    battling your own problems, you gave your all in taking care of him. Elijah never once felt forsaken.¡±

    He stayed silent, so I continued, hoping that somehow I could reach that side of him that he hid¡ªthat

    lonely side.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear about your mother. She¡­she didn¡¯t deserve you,¡± I carefully stated.

    He released a long sigh and in my periphery, I noticed him clench and unclench his hands.

    ¡°It seems that Elijah had bbered too much,¡± he said.

    ¡°He was only trying to help, Your Majesty. I wanted¡­to understand you more.¡±

    ¡°Understand me more?¡± His profile changed from calm to a full-blown frown. ¡°Careful, Serena, dig

    deeper and you¡¯ll fall. You don¡¯t want that to happen, right? Just to remind you, you are only here

    temporarily until we find a way to erase this mark.¡±

    He showed me his wrist mark again. I stared at mine afterward and clenched my teeth.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m highly aware of that, but¡ª¡±

    ¡°But?¡± he snapped. His body shifted slightly, turning to the right, dangerously close to fully facing me.

    As a reflex, I pressed my body closer to the edge, trying to cover my nakedness, but I knew, if he willed

    it so, no amount of water or ground could hinder him from examining me.

    ¡°Last time I checked, you wanted so badly to return to your world. Did the kingdom change your mind?

    Or did my brother influenced you to stay?¡± he asked; his voice sharper than a double-edged sword.

    I balled my hands into a tight fist and stared straight at him with all the burning fire in my eyes.

    ¡°I never said I wanted to stay. What I¡¯m trying to say is, until such time I return to Earth, I wanted to

    leave good memories with your kingdom and your kingdom¡¯s people. However, in order to do that, I

    have to understand their king¡ªyou. I had been to ces in your kingdom wherein your people have

    the same sentiments, King Aero. They wished you to be happy. They wished you to find love. When I

    return to my world, I wanted to make sure that at least one of those is fulfilled. With your current

    condition now, I know it would be a long shot, but I know also it would all be worth it in the end.¡±

    ¡°Wise words,¡± he said, awarding me a smile that was close to a sneer. ¡°And how do you suppose to do

    that, Serena?¡±

    I sighed and lowered myshes to gaze at the green moss that indeed felt like cotton. ¡°I don¡¯t know yet.

    I¡¯m still forming my game n.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, a game n,¡± he echoed; his voice turning lower, huskier. ¡°I already told you I always win

    right?¡±

    I grinned and raised my head up. ¡°Yes, but unfortunately for you, I am not one to¡­back¡­down.¡±

    My words gradually faded when I found him already watching me, fully facing me, scrutinizing my

    exposed form without shame. My skin hair erupted. My lips trembled. He stared at me with so much

    desire, so much need. I was frozen on the spot.

    ¡°I know. Your eyes tell it so. It is so fiery that I couldn¡¯t help but be drawn to it. I couldn¡¯t help¡­but be

    disarmed.¡±

    Heat collected on the pit of my stomach and no, it wasn¡¯t due to the warm water I was in. It definitely

    came from within me.

    He stepped forward, closer to me. As a response, my eyes rounded.

    ¡°What¡­what are you doing? I¡¯m not done bathing. Look¡­look away!¡± I hastened to say. Yes, I was a

    bit rmed. He was looking at me like a wolf¡¯s prey after all, but another part of me was excited about

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    this development. Another part of me desired what was about to happen¡­

    ¡°Toote,¡± he whispered, suddenly standing behind me, his mouth close to my ear while hisrge

    hands rested on my waist.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 50 by desirenovel

    Aero

    The moment I arrived in the hot springs of Mount Thersa, that¡¯s when I realized I made a mistake. Over

    the dark horizon, the snow moon was taking form, beckoning me, mocking me with its crescent shape.

    Hell, it was day one of its phases and I was already toote to notice it.

    I wouldn¡¯t have brought Serena here if I did, but the deed was done. What was left now was to have

    her swim in the hot spring and leave the ce. Stat.

    To remedy my problem, I told her an hour of swimming was enough. Normally, I¡¯d be immune to its first

    and second phases unlike the other weres in my kingdom, so I deemed myself safe. I could behave,

    keep my hands to myself.

    For now at least.

    As the Alpha King, my sense of hearing was already superb, but I felt it was more sensitive now as

    Serena, naked for sure, continued to swim, creating sshes and waves like a nymph, and it was

    damn teasing me. I was super aware of her and I was a stupid man to allow myself in this precarious

    situation.

    I had acted on a whim and now I was paying for it big time.

    I told her I wouldn¡¯t peek and I was keeping it. I had no intention whatsoever other to let her try the hot

    spring and ergo, she¡¯d be invigorated from today¡¯s hardbor. It was the least I could do. She

    surpassed my expectations and I must admit, she impressed me.

    As I waited for her to finish bathing, I looked up at the starry sky and took a deep, controlled breath.

    The steam around me heated my skin, but there was also another heat that was most potent slowly

    pushing itself to the surface. It was collecting in between my loins, fuck.

    Again, I thought to myself I would be immune, and yes, I was, but with this woman¡ªmy untouched wife

    no less¡ªwith me in a ce that was only roofed with stars, my control and patience snapped.

    I had dreamed too much of her, dreamed too much of us making love¡­and as much as I told myself I

    abhorred a female¡¯s body, with her, I could make an exception. When I submit, then I prefer to submit

    to this woman.

    Deciding it was the right time, I turned to fully face her, and I was right, she was a beautiful apparition

    inside the pool: eyes bright with surprise; lips slightly parted and flush red for me to relish; hair wet,

    covering her ample breasts; slender shoulders and neck; a shapely waist; and wide hips hidden

    underwater.

    My wolf and lycan sides howled inside. Yes, I was ready to im a woman. I was ready to im her.

    Serena

    I let out an unsteady breath just as my body stiffened. Having the king behind me¡ªfeeling his hard

    figure, feeling his sinful hands on my waist¡ªlit a thousand fireworks inside my stomach.

    ¡°So, you want to join me here after all,¡± I said, managing to calm the shakiness of my voice.

    He lowered his face more; his nose brushing just barely my shoulder. I heard a deep growl first before

    he stated, ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning to, but you¡¯re a stubborn queen, trying to test me to no end. Now, face the

    consequences.¡±

    I felt his mouth touch my skin at that moment. My eyelids squeezed shut and I released a soft cry.

    Then, his tongue followed, tracing a wet path along my shoulder. My breathing died out. An exhrating

    thrill traveled down my back. It spread fast to my arms and legs and lit a fire inside me.

    That same thrill reignited again when both his hands hiked up to my midsection, stopping just short of

    an inch away from my breasts. This time, the intoxicating sensation didn¡¯t spread to my limbs. It

    collected in between my thighs, inside my core, consequently melting me.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± I voiced out and staggered forward. He caught me easily with a dark chuckle.

    ¡°You¡¯re so sensitive, my queen.¡±

    He tightened his grip and pressed me flush against his chest. ¡°And so fragile too. I could easily break

    you.¡±

    ¡°I know you won¡¯t hurt me,¡± I stated, my breathing picking up and turning hot. Something hard brushed

    past my butt. I was immediately educated about his growing need, the need that was simr to mine.

    ¡°No, but what I¡¯m about to do is so much more than that, Serena.¡±

    His mouth tasted me again, aiming for my neck. I threw my head back, crying out an unintelligible

    sound as hepped, sucked, and tickled me.

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± I breathed out; my knees buckling.

    ¡°My name¡­¡± he whispered in my ear, ¡°I permit you to say my name.¡±

    ¡°Aero¡­¡± I softly said. Now, I could say he was really opening up to me.

    Through my half-lidded eyes, I saw his right hand dip underwater. Then, I gasped as that same hand

    found my core. He slid two fingers without dy, spreading my folds, and after locating my clit, pressed

    it, and pressed it good.

    With that, he drew a heightened moan from me.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    His other hand cupped my breast and squeezed it. His thumb didn¡¯t dy. It tested my nipple, aching

    as it was for some treatment, and rolled it in the most stimting way possible.

    His tongue found my earlobe, nibbled it first before issuing a stern order, ¡°Whimper for me, Serena.¡±

    His voice was dark and sultry. Deadly. He was taking charge the way I want him to.

    Continuing to assault my core, he rubbed it up and down and tested my entrance with his tips. He gave

    it some good caressing before finally drawing out my arousal. It was slick and slippery against my folds

    and against his fingers. This was my proof that he was doing it right. His chest vibrated with

    satisfaction.

    He returned his attention on my clit and enfolded his fingers around it, awarding me another high dose

    of titition. The hot spring water, with the continued movements he created, tossed small waves

    around us. It was not in danger of spilling, but it was enough to create a disturbance on the naturally

    upward steam.

    I continued to whimper as he went on and on, no hint of stopping at all. My breathing turned ragged

    and fast in the next few minutes. With my weak hands, I grabbed his biceps, gripping them as hard as I

    could, grounding myself, and preparing for what was toe.

    With his rubbing growing faster and harder, and together with the sucking of his mouth on my neck,

    finally, I let out a scream, gloriously heralding my orgasm inside the half-formed cave.

    I bucked forward, disengaging my neck with his mouth, but his fingers, oh, they were unrelenting. They

    stayedfortably on my core. Using them, he prolonged my heavenly suffering, lengthening my

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    orgasm threefold.

    I cried again, and cried, and gloriously cried. The erotic sounds I made filled the whole cave. It probably

    echoed to the rest of the valley, but I didn¡¯t care.

    I reached for a t rock and pressed my forehead against it, using it as support from the dizzying

    feeling that had enveloped me. I was unsure if this was his form of forey, but oh goodness, if it was,

    then I¡¯m in for a lot of crying.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. Release it for me, my queen,¡± he drawled, giving me space to recollect myself. He pulled his

    fingers out and from the reflection of the mirror, I saw him sniff and lick my juice off. It was the most

    erotic picture I had seen in him and it validated how he craved for me.

    With my heartbeat still racing and my lungs still double working, I gathered myself and faced him. What

    I saw right then and there were his eyes heavy with desire.

    ¡°Aero¡­¡± I whispered. He didn¡¯t let me finish. With precision and speed, he lifted me up wedding-style,

    brought me near the smooth boulder where his shirt rested and pressed me against it, consequently

    trapping me in ce. I wasn¡¯t nning on leaving at all, yet he was making it sure I wouldn¡¯t disappear.

    The same hands that had pleasured me earlier now cupped my face. ¡°You are mine, Serena,¡± he said

    before sealing my mouth with his. I couldn¡¯t reply to that even if I wanted to. He didn¡¯t give me a

    chance.

    Three times? Four times? I had forgotten how many times we kissed, but I still vividly remember how

    hot and needy they were all are. His kiss now was the same: so full of power, so full of passion. The

    only thing that really demarcated it from the others was how prolonged it was. Our kisses in the past

    were short, hurried, and abrupt. Now, I felt as if he didn¡¯t want our kiss to end.

    ¡°Kiss me back, Serena,¡± he groaned when I didn¡¯t fully respond to his advances despite really, really

    wanting to.

    Slowly, I shook my head and stared at him as if pleading.

    ¡°Don¡¯t start this if you intend to leave me hanging, Aero. I¡¯m surrendering myself to you now. I am at

    your mercy. Don¡¯t chicken out halfway.¡±

    He clenched his jaw and furrowed his brows.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll finish this,¡± his eyes turned even more hooded. ¡°We will finish this, Serena. There will be no

    loser or winner tonight. Just you and me¡ªa man and a woman. A husband and a wife.¡±

    His words turned me on. Heavens, it really turned me on.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 51 by desirenovel

    Serena

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll kiss you back.¡±

    I flung my arms around his neck and pulled him to me. He followed my lead and imed my lips once

    more.

    As promised, I reciprocated his ardor. Our tongue sparred. Our mouths molded. I couldn¡¯t breathe

    properly, but again, I didn¡¯t care. He was my oxygen. The longer we kissed, the more alive I felt.

    I couldn¡¯t really describe how good it was to finally set my desire free. From my sexual dreams with him

    to the real yearning from deep within my heart, I was certain I was on the right path. Never mind the

    fact that we were in different worlds. Never mind the fact that he was a werewolf and me, a human.

    Never mind the fact that he hated women. We both wanted each other and that was enough.

    His hands moved to cup my breasts. They were already aching to be attended. With his thumbs, he

    pressed my nipples again and rolled them in an excruciatingly delicious fashion.

    I bit his bottom lip as an impulsive response. Goddammit, it was making me go wild.

    He stopped our kiss to hike down to my neck and again, with his tongue, hepped me from my throat

    up to my chin. I shivered at the contact. Such a sensation was exquisite. Maybe it was a special skill

    learned from being a wolf?

    His hands stopped kneading my breasts. I groaned in disappointment, but he soon reced it with his

    mouth. I honestly felt like mush when he sucked on one breast. His tongue was divine on my nipple.

    The way he flicked it, circled it, sucked it hard¡ªI was easily addicted. Then, he moved to the other and

    did the same thing all over again.

    I buried my hands in his fine locks. It was the only thing I could do as he ate me.

    He continued his exploration of my body; caressing every part of me like I was a damned goddess, and

    when I said, every part of me, I meant it. The water didn¡¯t hinder him from taking his full share of the

    meal. I watched withzy lids as he slowly dipped underwater and venerated my core. I was a moaning

    mess the whole time.

    Honestly, I didn¡¯t know how long the king could hold his breath, but he took his time there: spreading

    my legs, licking my folds, sucking my clit, gratifying me on a whole different level. The pressure of my

    womb reached its peak. It wanted release, but I didn¡¯t give it. I wanted to explode with him. Preferably

    his cock inside me.

    By the time he resurfaced, he was a holy vision. Water dribbling from his dark locks created runnels on

    his bare chest. My hands hastened to feel his muscles: his hard obliques and quads, and his V cut that

    managed to peek past his ck pants. With my palm, I felt the drumming of his heart against his rib

    cage too. It was perfectly in sync with mine.

    ¡°Serena,¡± he stared at me with lust-filled eyes, ¡°I want you. Now.¡±

    Reacting to his deration, I reached out to press my hand on his bulge. I felt him stiffen and sadistic

    as it may be, I relished it.

    I relished the fact that I was his first. I relished the fact that I could do precious things to him that no

    woman has ever done. Call me a first-timer too yes, but that didn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t have the basic DNA of

    procreation. That didn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t have the carnal instincts embedded in me. Just like any other

    woman, I craved for a man too, and who I craved was the King of Phanteon. My husband.

    ¡°Then take me, my king,¡± I urged, squeezing the bulge as hard as I could.

    A deep growl emerged at the back of his throat.

    I helped him unbutton his pants. He pushed it down in one swift motion, effectively releasing his cock

    that had long been detained. Long been restricted to a woman¡¯s warmth.

    Staring at it with my mouth open, I couldn¡¯t help but think just how much I wanted it inside me.

    ¡°Please¡­¡± I whimpered, wrapping his shaft with my hand and pointing the blunt tip towards my

    abdomen. My mark red up and a pleasing sensation formed around my wrist. I was taken aback. It

    seemed it was agreeing with my desire too. It was seconding with what I want.

    King Aero kissed me back. He wrapped his arms around me, lifted me up, and pressed me against the

    boulder. Naturally, I wrapped my legs around him, making sure I wouldn¡¯t fall, but just like that his cock

    and my folds met.

    ¡°God,¡± he grunted, ¡°damn,¡± and I immediately saw his jaw tense up. ¡°Fuck.¡±

    I cupped his face and gently, brushed his lips as a way of a tease. ¡°Chickening out now?¡±

    ¡°Never,¡± he snapped and with just a slight shift of his hips, his cock entered me full and thick.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡± I cried out whilst squeezing my eyes shut. The fullness of his cock was consuming me,

    stretching me. The pain was there, but it was so faint, I couldn¡¯t almost feel it. I had great belief the

    healing properties of the hot spring was the one responsible.

    Strong as he was as the Alpha King, he stabilized me effortlessly against the boulder. I didn¡¯t worry

    about falling at all.

    ¡°What are you doing to me?¡± he asked, slowly pulling his cock from inside me, and then, thrusting it in

    in a very deliciously painful fashion.

    We were both locked up with the pleasurable sensation; our foreheads pressing together, our breaths

    mixing into one.

    ¡°Aero¡­¡± I muttered, feeling weak, feeling full, feeling blessed with his cock. ¡°Oh!¡±

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    I threw my head back and huffed, unable to contain the roiling emotions inside me as he moved again.

    ¡°Fu¡­ck¡­¡± I heard him say.

    Panting, I returned to gazing at this handsome man who was squeezing his eyes shut, knotting his

    brows, clenching his jaw, and just trying to indulge with the pleasure of us bing one. He was a

    picture of one pussy-whipped king.

    ¡°Move, please,¡± I ordered, but my hips undted anyway.

    ¡°Arghh,¡± I heard him grunt at the movement. ¡°Fuck, Serena, you feel so good.¡±

    ¡°And the same goes to you,¡± I replied, panting again. ¡°Move, my king. Thrust deeper inside me.¡±

    He didn¡¯t disappoint. With my encouragement, he prated me again and again, and again with each

    thrust closer to the promise of an explosion.

    I grabbed his shoulders as tightly as I could and cried out another string of erotic sounds. My god, he

    was so long, so thick that I just couldn¡¯t keep myself from praising it through moans.

    ¡°Aero!¡±

    He smashed his mouth on mine, inserting his tongue, muffling my moans, but he couldn¡¯t contain me

    for long.

    ¡°Oh god!¡± I cried out, as I sensed my orgasm looming. ¡°Oh¡­my¡­ahhh!¡±

    And I reached it. Basked in it with each breath.

    My stomach somersaulted when I felt his mouth on my throat again. He continued pumping upwards,

    deeper than before. I felt his balls pping at my inner thigh, felt his grip on my waist tighten. And then,

    he followed me with a powerful orgasm of his own.

    Hot semen spurt inside me. I clenched my inner walls milking it more. His chest vibrated at the action,

    liking what I did. I wasn¡¯t sure if this was a good idea, having unprotected sex and all, but I guess it was

    toote to think about that now.

    ¡°Fuck, this is better than my dreams,¡± he murmured; releasing a long sigh near my ear.

    I bit my lips and chuckled. ¡°Yes, I agree.¡±

    We stayed still, just catching our breaths, just feeling how close we had gotten together. Oddly enough,

    I didn¡¯t feel his cock softening. It was still thick and hard inside me.

    Minutester, he withdrew slightly and lowered me on the water. Our intimate connection was cut off

    and in that instant, I felt arge void fill my core. I wanted his cock back.

    I must admit, this man had ruined me the perfect way I wanted him to.

    ¡°If you want to continue bathing¡ª¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I interjected and held his elbow, ¡°bath with me, please. It¡¯s lonely here.¡±

    He lowered hisshes and contemted something.

    ¡°I might¡­take you again,¡± he feebly stated, acting like a shy high schoolboy.

    My cheeks warmed up. Damn it, he was going to say that after taking me raw and rough?

    I pressed my breasts against his chest and palmed his jaw. ¡°Then take me, Aero. I want you to.¡±

    He grabbed a handful of my hair and pulled it down. It wasn¡¯t painful, but he did prove his point. He was

    definitely holding back on ravishing me more.

    ¡°I have deprived myself of a woman¡¯s touch, Serena, too damn long. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you.¡±

    Fortunately for me, this didn¡¯t scare me at all.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take whatever you could give me, Aero. Come at me.¡±

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 52 by desirenovel

    Aero

    What was intended to be an hour of swimming turned to an all-out intimate tryst until midnight. The

    snow moon¡¯s first phase didn¡¯t influence me. It was all me. All my umted desire for her freed in

    one night.

    As a man who hadn¡¯t touched a woman before, I was half-crazed, half-tempted to fuck her the whole

    night long, but I reminded myself she was a human. She was easily breakable, so preciously fragile, so

    I settled for four¡­four magnificent love makings: three inside the cave where I usually spend my time

    after court meetings and thest one, on her chamber.

    The hot spring cave was my little sce. Now, I had shared it with another and with a woman, her, no

    less. I couldn¡¯t be happier.

    On our second, I stripped myself of the confining pants and soaked boots. Fully naked, I took her under

    the waterfall, in a hidden area where a b of rock nted. Warm water rushed behind her. It muffled

    her screams of ecstasy for awhile, screams that I preferred only I could enjoy.

    The third was in the same area, but this time, I was half lying on a different b of rock with her

    straddling me. She took charge. Impaled herself on my erection with her face writhing in passion. Her

    supple breasts, the ones I used to sneer at, became my favorite dessert. She obviously liked the

    sensations whenever I gave it the royal treatment. Together, we rode the wave of orgasm, reaching to

    new heights I had never been before.

    I must admit, this was a million times better than jerking myself off.

    Finally deciding to return to the castle, we both left the blessed cave. I didn¡¯t transport us back to the

    castle using my ability to hop realms. I decided we return the same way we did when we went to Mount

    Thersa¡ªher riding me. There was something delicate and special when she rode my wolf. Something

    that just seemed right.

    Serena was kind enough to fold our clothes¡ªmy ck pants and her riding dress¡ªpreferring not to

    leave it and soil nature. She embraced it before she climbed up on my back. Afterward, I ran and ran

    as a new wolf¡­a mated wolf.

    With my shirt, she was protected by the elements and with my fur, she was warmed as I ran back to the

    castle. Once there, I immediately jumped to her balcony and entered her bedroom. In there, we did our

    fourth tryst of the night.

    Slightly damp from swimming, I threaded her hair with my fingers just as I imed her lips. She

    moaned under her breath and parted her mouth wider for my easier ess.

    This time, I undressed her, taking off my shirt that was three sizes bigger for her small frame. Slowly, I

    unbuttoned it, and slowly, I caressed her neck.

    Her hand, probably impatient, wrapped my erection. Using her thumb, she teased the head and in

    reaction, I growled.

    ¡°You¡¯re so sensitive, my king,¡± she chuckled, returning my words that I used to define her earlier.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sensitive. Your hand is just wicked,¡± I sermoned.

    ¡°Oh yes?¡± she teased, grinning up at me.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I muttered, grinning back. It was my time to punish her wickedness.

    Her feet left the floor when I lifted her up. She wrapped her legs around me and once again, our sex

    contacted. The feel of her softness against my cock was driving me crazy. I wanted to take her right

    there and then; however, I resisted the temptation. Pleasuring her was my top priority.

    In the king-sized bed, we sank: her, perfectly under me while I hovered above. I recaptured her lips,

    made most of our mouth fucking before I pulled back and knelt in between her legs.

    With no water to restrain me this time, I hooked my arm underneath her calf and then pulled one leg

    up. As her ankle appropriately leveled with my face, I then ran my tongue slowly up to her knee.

    ¡°Aero¡­oh¡­¡± she whimpered.

    Hearing this, my chest swelled with pride. I was doing it right. I was hitting her sensitive spots.

    To continue, I worked my way up to her inner thigh: sucking on every inch of her skin along my path

    and leaving hickeys for as many as I could. She squirmed underneath me and sang more erotic

    sounds.

    Closer to her center, my nostrils red, indulging on her sweet scent that I had longed for since that

    particr morning. Due to the water earlier, I could never gauge just how soaking wet she was. Now

    spread wide for me in the bed, I could, plus more.

    Thrusting my tongue out, it hit right at her center, specifically on her clit that had been throbbing

    nonstop. A hard suck twice and a heavy lick thrice, she belted out my name.

    ¡°Aero!¡±

    Encouraged with this, I did a continuous cycle. She arched her back in reflex and mped her legs

    around my head.

    ¡°Ahhh! Oh god¡ªahhh!¡±

    I imed her cum that moment. She was gushing and I was eager top it all.

    Funny how much I avoided her in the past when she was the answer to my self-imposed suffering.

    My wrist mark, like how I expected it to react, warmed up to favor our union. It was giving me an ache

    that was nowhere near painful. No doubt, Serena was feeling the same too and I had a sudden

    epiphany because of this.

    I hated the mark back then, now I was more than happy to be its receiving end.

    ¡°Save your voice, my queen. I¡¯m not done yet,¡± I told her whilst kneeling back.

    Looking all spent up and flushed red, she weakly stared at me and said, ¡°Is the Alpha King tireless?¡±

    I smirked at her. ¡°I already warned you, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    She moistened her lips and blinked. ¡°I thought you were just bluffing.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I shook my head and looked at her darkly. ¡°I don¡¯t bluff.¡± My hands traveled down her inner thigh

    wherein once there, my right hand thumbed her clit while the other positioned my cock at her entrance.

    ¡°Especially with you.¡±

    With one swift motion, I entered her. We both cried out at the glorious feeling. The fullness of my cock

    inside her; her pussy so tight against mine, it was all the same as the first time, yet it had a special

    quality of its own.

    ¡°Aero! Ah!¡± she sharply cried out when I started moving. Back and forth, inch by inch, it was blowing my

    mind.

    I stooped low and crushed her lips, unable to contain myself with how good she was making me feel.

    She reciprocated me, touched my tensed jaw even as gently as she could. She told me she was under

    my mercy, but no, I had to argue with that. In reality, it was the other way around.

    As minutes ticked by, the pressure deep inside me grew. I sensed that she was the same.

    ¡°Aero, I¡¯m close!¡± she cried out. ¡°I¡¯m so close!¡±

    And I was too.

    Releasing an animalistic sound, I quickened my pace, gave her powerful thrusts that drove us both

    insane.

    Then, we both came.

    I felt her stiffen. I felt her juice released all over my cock and groin while I was in my own share of bliss

    too.

    All my forey had culminated into one powerful explosion. My mind nked for awhile. My nerves

    snapped and reconnected itself. My whole body shook at every wave of ecstasy I felt and because of

    this, I reached another realization:

    Pleasuring myself was child¡¯s y. The real deal was so much better. Her pussy was so much better.

    Feeling supremely satisfied, myrge frame upied her left side when Iy beside her.

    ¡°Sleep, my queen. I¡¯ll grant you this much tonight,¡± I said whilst brushing a rogue lock off of her face.

    ¡°Stay?¡± she looked up at me with half-lidded eyes and gave me a small smile.

    I inched forward and ced a gentle kiss on her forehead. I thought it would be hard to do that super

    simple gesture considering I had never done that to anybody, but¡­doing it to her, it just came easy.

    Almost natural.

    ¡°I will,¡± I said and returned to my side of the pillow.

    That night, I received the best sleep of my entire life.

    Sunlight had already passed through Serena¡¯s sheer curtains when I woke up. Lying supine, I blinked

    my sleep away and stared at the dome-shaped ceiling. I had forgotten this room was specifically built

    under my father¡¯s order for my future wife. I used to scoff at the notion whenever he brought it up with

    me, but huh, look what had happened now. My father must have beenughing on his grave.

    Releasing a long sigh, I redirected my attention to the very reason for my downfall.

    Her. Serena.

    She was still sleeping so peacefully, her face and body angled towards me. Her nakedness was

    covered by the duvet. I remembered arranging it on her at one point in the night. I was tempted to take

    her again at that time, but I was a man of my word, so I behaved.

    Now, I was highly tempted again, so with a groan, I slipped out of her bed and went directly to her

    bathroom to take a very cold shower.

    By the time I returned to her bedroom, I was refreshed, but to my dismay, my cock was still sporting a

    half-mast. It was quite visible under the white towel I wrapped around my waist.

    I found Serena already awake and not only that, she was standing near the window, against the

    sunlight, with half her body¡ªthe intimate parts specifically¡ªcovered in thin linen, secured by her right

    hand. Her hair fell neatly behind her, covering her naked back.

    She was smiling when she looked at me, it was enchanting, but what really caught my notice was her

    left hand hanging in the air with two rainbow-colored shimmering insects perched on her pointy finger.

    They were the same bugs that troubled me in the past few days, the same bugs that I saw in Ehnrelil.

    Five more were flying towards hering from the half-open balcony door. This confused me.

    ¡°Good morning, Your Majesty,¡± she greeted, putting her hand down, showing not an ounce of irritation

    with the winged creatures¡¯ presence.

    ¡°Good morning, my queen,¡± I replied, trying to keep myself from frowning.

    Confidently, I strode towards her. She blushed when finally she noticed the scarcity of my dress and in

    effect, the erection that it hid.

    ¡°You are friends with these bugs?¡± I asked whilst tipping her chin up with my finger.

    She parted her lips and stared at my mouth, showing her eagerness for something. I knew exactly what

    it was.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to think so. I feel at ease with them,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Hmm, I must confess. I wanted to thank one of your friends. It served me well one time.¡± Ibed my

    fingers through her hair, remembering our first morning sleeping together; my first morning tasting her.

    She reacted by closing her eyes and raising her head more towards me.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious as to the story,¡± she murmured, tipping the corners of her mouth up.

    I lowered my head and whispered the words in her ear, ¡°Let¡¯s just say the bug brought us closer.¡± My

    other hand found her waist, pressed her closer to me, and gave her a morning kiss-turned passionate

    and needy.

    ¡°I want¡­you¡­Serena,¡± I drawled to say in between kisses.

    She hummed first, then awarded me a grin when she withdrew. ¡°I would need to shower first though.¡±

    ¡°Let me bring you to the bathroom then.¡±

    ¡®Brother, where the hell are you? I need to talk to you now,¡¯ Elijah, with impable timing, connected in

    my mind.

    Fuck. There goes my blessed morning.

    ¡äI¡¯ll see you in the war room,¡ä I answered, inwardly groaning at the same time. In front of me, Serena

    patiently waited, but she seemed to notice my inattention.

    ¡°Its Elijah, he¡ª¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± she butted in. ¡°I figured as much you brothers know how to telepathicallymunicate. If you

    have to go, I won¡¯t stop you.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t take long,¡± I said, stroking her plump lips.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I understand. You are the king after all. In the meantime, I¡¯ll check on the fire victims.¡±

    The bugs returned to perch on her bare shoulder. I was jealous for a moment, but I reminded myself

    they were just harmless insects. However, I couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that their presence in my

    kingdom and their attraction to Serena meant something.

    I knew I had to closely monitor this.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have William and Rhea apany you. Don¡¯t overdo your duties again or else we will be returning

    to the hot springs,¡± I stated.

    She gave me a cheeky smile. ¡°To cure my weary muscles or to add more hickeys on my thigh?¡±

    ¡°Both,¡± I frankly stated.

    She bit her lip, lowered her lids to look at my bulge, and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to put that in mind, Your

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Majesty.¡±

    I clenched my hands when I left her room, teleporting myself to my chamber to choose a wardrobe.

    Whatever the crown prince was about to tell me, it had better be good, or else he¡¯d kiss his junior

    goodbye.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 53 by desirenovel

    Aero

    Transporting myself inside the war room, a deep scowl was already etched on my face. Elijah was

    already sitting in one of the chairs of the oval table, dressed still in his travel clothes. Agotta, or the

    realm of the witches, was a fifteen-day ride by horseback and five days lesser when traveled in wolf

    form. There were two gates through it when a visitor wishes to cross. It cuts the travel time in just a

    day, but even then, it would still cost the traveler tired muscles and a whole lot of migraine.

    That was exactly the second reason why I didn¡¯t want to visit that ce. The first was simply because

    that realm was filled with women. The first andst time I visited Agotta was with my father when I was

    young. Like Ehnrelil, I couldn¡¯t stomach how glimmering and bright their world looked.

    Elijah had volunteered to be my vassal when dealing with the witches and I was under the impression

    he had enjoyed each of his visits there. Our magical food and the ability to be already wearing clothes

    post-shift were one of the many gifts given to him by the witches. Of course, despite my refusal, he

    talked me into epting them for the benefit of the general ¡äwere¡ämunity.

    Staring at him now, he didn¡¯t look like he sufferedplications post-travel, but he wasn¡¯t the usual

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    jovial man either.

    ¡°Speak,¡± I started, my voice almost sounding like a growl. I sat at the head chair and red at him,

    ready to execute my anger at a moment¡¯s notice. ¡°But I¡¯ll warn you ahead, Elijah, make your report

    count.¡±

    ¡°Oww, someone is stingy this morning,¡± he feigned hurt, wincing, but then he threw a toothy grin at me.

    I stand corrected. It seemed his yful side was still intact.

    ¡°What now? Did you and Queen Serena bicker again?¡± he asked.

    My sour expression didn¡¯t change, but at the back of my head, I snickered at his remark. Oh, we did

    bicker alright and more. So much more.

    ¡°What news have you brought me?¡± I asked him again, diverting his attention from the sensitive

    subject. He didn¡¯t need to know Serena and I consummated our so-called fake marriage. If he did, he¡¯d

    likely pester and tease me with how quick I caved in.

    Elijah, clueless, leaned forward towards the table and released a long sigh.

    ¡°I got good and bad news for you. Which¡ª¡±

    ¡°The good,¡± I interjected, preferring to set aside the nitty-gritty parts forter.

    ¡°Well,¡± he broke into a smile. ¡°Lady Yna and the Order of Witches met with me. The good news is

    they didn¡¯t suspect us killing the three witches despite finding them in our realm. They understood our

    side and they are willing to help with regards to the investigation.¡±

    Hmm, that¡¯s wasn¡¯t painful to hear.

    ¡°And the bad?¡± I asked, continuing to frown.

    ¡°We did the autopsy of the bodies and Lady Yna used a spell to see their past and mayhap, see the

    face of the killer, but it was to no avail. There seems to be a force hiding the truth. She said the power

    was either ancient or novel, something she needed more time researching.¡±

    I frowned even more. This definitely wasn¡¯t a good sign.

    ¡°And another thing brother,¡± Elijah continued, making a serious face, ¡°one of the killed witches was an

    elemental witch. She uses fire.¡±

    ¡°Fire?¡± My brow arched.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he nodded. ¡°I heard the market of Cirelles was half engulfed in mes yesterday. Do you think it

    could be connected?¡±

    ¡°I am yet to meet with General Halcynos, William, and Alpha Aaron, but all possibilities are taken into

    consideration, Elijah,¡± I answered, clenching my jaw in anger.

    He looked at me somewhat taken aback; his arms crossed while he gave me a raised brow.

    ¡°I thought you already attended to this problem yesterday? It is unlike you to put a matter like this for

    another day.¡±

    I lowered myshes and subtly stared at the bulge on my pants. ¡°I was¡­preupied.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, well, I am not surprised,¡± he shook his head as if he was disappointed. ¡°With you still rejecting

    the queen, it is no wonder you would try your best to avoid her, thereby avoiding your duties in the

    castle too. You¡¯d probably turn out to be an old and lonely wolf in the future.¡±

    Again, my subconscious sideughed. Oh, what would my dear brother say when he finds out the

    truth?

    ¡°What I want to know is how the witches and that murderer arrived in our realm,¡± I went on and huffed.

    ¡°Farryl must have been cking in her responsibilities as the guardian of our gate.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t me her,¡± he shrugged his shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re being hardheaded with your hate on women,

    Aero. In return, she hates you for it.¡± But then, he also released a long sigh and sank on his chair.

    ¡°However, despite this, she had taken the oath to protect Phanteon. Could there be a possibility she

    didn¡¯t know of this just like what happened in the past with that dead vampire?¡±

    I groaned at the unweed memory of the past. Roughly twenty years ago, a female vampire was

    found dead on the outskirts of Trevana, a town west of my manor. Since I was near, I personally

    attended on the matter. Two days old, skin, muscles, and bones eaten by worms, and with a face that

    looked like dried plum ¡ª those were my first observations on the corpse once I saw it. The second was

    the bite marks on her neck, like a wolf¡¯s, and scratch marks on her body which again looked like from a

    wolf¡¯s.

    I personally delivered the corpse to Kerus. A trial was made thereafter. Obviously, I pleaded not guilty

    on behalf of Phanteon and my people¡¯s innocence was proven. In the end, this case was ced on a

    standstill. No other evidence was found and just like the dead witches now, the spell of seeing the past

    proved to be a failure. The killer was certainly making sure its identity wouldn¡¯t be tracked down.

    ¡°Farryl ims innocence and was proven by the council of guardians,¡± I stated, returning to our

    conversation. ¡°I hope she remains innocent on this ¡®witch matter¡¯ or else I will personally deliver her

    death.¡±

    ¡°I will talk to her, brother, leave it to me,¡± Elijah volunteered.

    I nodded.

    ¡°See to it that that happens, and while you¡¯re at it, schedule an audience with the guardian of Ehnrelil. I

    have an important matter to discuss with him.¡±

    With that, thoughts of the mysterious insects around Serena upied me. I couldn¡¯t ignore their

    presence anymore.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do that,¡± he agreed.

    ¡°The evidence we have so far leads me to believe someone is trying to frame us on the death of the

    witches,¡± I said in a grim tone. ¡°If the queen wasn¡¯t there to witness it, we would have one great

    misunderstanding with the Order.¡±

    ¡°We dodged war with Agotta, brother,¡± Elijah remarked with a sigh, ¡°all thanks to Queen Serena.¡±

    The corner of my mouth quirked up. Pride filling up my chest.

    ¡°Yes, she is a blessing in disguise¡­¡±

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 54 by desirenovel

    Serena

    Once King Aero left, I went for a bath. True that I would have preferred him with me, but of course, I

    couldn¡¯t be selfish. The kingdom needed him and as their fake-now-turned-real queen, I got to practice

    sharing.

    Looking at myself in the mirror afterward, I couldn¡¯t keep myself from sighing. There were lots and I

    mean lots of hickeys all over my body proof that what happened to usst night was real. Proof that I

    yielded to him and to my desires. Finally.

    Making love with him felt so good, so right. Soplete. I could never regret giving in to him. He was

    more than I could hope for in a lover.

    The hickeys too were proof that he submitted to me¡ªa woman¡ªand proof that he could change. I

    doubt he¡¯d ce the same respect and high regard for the rest of the women in his kingdom, but I was

    a promising start. He could change for the better.

    In high spirits, I donned in a dress that didn¡¯t scream royalty or wealth. I was nning to do some

    manualbor after all and wearing a queenly gown would defeat the purpose. Plus, taking the hickeys

    on my arms and neck into consideration, I chose the best one that would hide all of it. It would be

    embarrassing to broadcast my sexual life to the people of Phanteon through the love marks no matter

    how much they love to hear it.

    Rhea was already in the receiving room waiting for me. With two other maids, they prepared breakfast

    on my coffee table. We exchanged morning greetings and I got to eating right away, absentmindedly

    realizing I was already feeling famished.

    ¡°As per the king¡¯s orders, I will apany youter to the south wing, Serena,¡± Rhea notified while she

    observed me.

    I nodded. ¡°Right, thank you, Rhea.¡±

    I gave her a smile but she was too preupied to look at my back to even reciprocate the gesture. Her

    eyes were wide and full of wonder. I had to turn and check just what got her so mesmerized.

    Chuckling, I lifted a finger in the air and one winged insect approached and nestled on the tip.

    ¡°They are beautiful right?¡± I said.

    Rhea neared me, her eyes set on the insect¡¯s glittering rainbow-colored wings.

    ¡°Yes, they are. Are they native here?¡±

    I shrugged my shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I had seen them many times since we returned from Lord

    Hale¡¯s mansion.¡±

    ¡°Are they harmless?¡± She lowered her face and meticulously examined the insect like she as a

    professor would normally do.

    I took a hold of her hand and pressed it close to my finger. The creature somehow understood my

    intention and dutifully transferred to her hand.

    ¡°Yes, they are and I find them very calming,¡± I told her, smiling.

    She giggled and made a silly face when the creature climbed up to her elbow with its spindly legs.

    ¡°Hmm, with constant gaze, yes, they do give that kind of effect,¡± she agreed. ¡°These are remarkable

    creatures.¡±

    ¡°They are,¡± I replied and went back to finishing my meal.

    Half an hourter, Rhea and I marched up to the castle¡¯s north entrance. William was already outside

    waiting for us with two stallions behind him: one ck and one brown, all with shiny mane and slender

    limbs.

    ¡°Your Highness, good morning,¡± he greeted and bowed.

    ¡°Good morning too, William.¡± I took the reign from his hand and ushered the ck horse in a safe

    distance for climbing.

    ¡°I prepared one for Lady Rhea too,¡± he informed.

    With a thankful smile, Rhea grabbed the reign and positioned herself for mounting. ¡°Thank you,

    William,¡± she said.

    We both looked at each other and exchanged nods.

    ¡°Try to keep up, Sir Beta,¡± I cried out, grinning at him. ¡°See you in the south wing.¡±

    ¡°I will try not to disappoint you, Your Highness,¡± he stated, bending his head.

    Once our horses galloped forward, I heard bones crackling from behind, telling me he had shifted to his

    wolf form.

    When we arrived in the south wing, there were already people lining up, holding with them empty

    tes. I spotted a male server at the start of the line, sitting under a makeshift tent with a big casserole

    After disembarking the horse, I neared him whilst waving at the fire victims who were happy to see me.

    ¡°Do you need help?¡± I asked when I was a few feet away from him.

    The server blinked twice before answering me. ¡°No, Your Highness. Thank you for the offer but you

    mustn¡¯t do any hardbor.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes at him and ced my arms akimbo. ¡°Dear me, I am fit to work, you know. Where

    are the other servers? Why are you alone?¡±

    I gestured for Rhea at the same time to create two lines. She understood this and left me.

    ¡°They are still preparing for the rest of the food, Your Highness. The servants assigned in the kitchen of

    the castle are only a few since the crown prince and the King seldom eat together. And since the other

    castle staff was also affected by the fire, we are short on hands here.¡±

    ¡°Then allow me to help you,¡± I said, awarding him a serene smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, King Aero won¡¯t behead

    you.¡±

    The man, probably in his fifties, blushed and looked sheepish. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. You have

    helped so much yesterday, we couldn¡¯t possibly ask you to help us today as well. This means a lot to

    me and to the people here.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± I muttered, then shifted my gaze to William. ¡°We need all the help we can get. Ask

    for those who volunteered yesterday if they still want to help out today and tomorrow. Let the Alphas

    meet me byte afternoon too. I want to hear their ns on rebuilding the market.¡±

    ¡°Your will, Your Highness,¡± William nodded, and off he went, shifting again to his wolf form to deliver my

    message.

    ¡°Now,¡± I turned to the first person in the second line¡ªa little boy with doe eyes¡ªand smiled, ¡°let¡¯s get

    your breakfast, shall we?¡±

    The boy enthusiastically bobbed his head up and down.

    The rest of the morning, I busied myself with setting up the needs of the fire victims. I found a hallway

    on a detached building just a few meters away from the victims¡¯ living quarters. I used this as a mess

    hall and prepared a buffet table with Rhea¡¯s help.

    Thankfully, a lot of the volunteers answered my call and they expressed willingness to continue their

    services until all affected by the fire get their new homes. Most of the volunteers were women of

    different ages. This warmed me and I hoped this was enough for Aero to see the goodness of our

    gender.

    By noon, we handed out packs of lunch and ate our meal inside the mess hall. Of course, I did this

    after I sent a messenger to Aero. I didn¡¯t get a reply from him and I reckoned it was because he was

    busy himself.

    Sometime in the afternoon, Rhea patted my shoulder, asking for my attention. I stopped organizing the

    relief goods and looked at her with confused brows.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up with those insects?¡± she said, pointing to the ceiling and to the walls near me. ¡°They had

    been following you since this morning, Serena.¡±

    ¡°Yes, so I noticed,¡± I stared, crossing my arms and leaning against the table behind me. ¡°They must be

    attracted to my scent? I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°I think there could be a deeper meaning to their attraction to you,¡± she dered whilst looking at me

    like a specimen ready for examination.

    I chuckled at her statement. ¡°You¡¯re really ying the part, Professor. Please, I¡¯d be happy to be

    your guinea pig if it meant I get to learn why these insects are attracted to me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do with the books in the library,¡± she stated, showing enthusiasm suddenly. ¡°Or if

    there would be none, I¡¯m sure Cedric could help me out.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ are you sure it¡¯s the insects you are excited about or the crown prince¡¯s help?¡± I teased,

    jabbing her rib.

    She blushed at my remark and looked away.

    I wanted tough at this and tease her more, but my head immediately gave out a shooting headache.

    The exact same pain I felt before.

    ¡°Hmmmh!¡±

    Wincing, I touched my forehead and squeezed my eyes shut. Rhea must have noticed this for she

    immediately grabbed my shoulder.

    ¡°Hey, are you alright?¡±

    I shook my head, still with closed lids. ¡°No, I¡¯m having a headache.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been having those too since we returned from the vampire realm,¡± she pointed out, worry

    roping her voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s a side effect of that vampire¡¯s attack on me,¡± I told her, remembering that bold vampire who wanted

    me for revenge. The healers said they had already healed me, but why does this headache keep

    ¡°I think you should stop now,¡± she stated. ¡°Rx. Let William and I, and the rest of the team take care

    of the distribution.¡± She guided me to a couch to sit. It was cushioned and it was enough for me to lie

    down and steal a short nap.

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll take your offer and rest for an hour or so,¡± I said, looking at her through my wincing

    eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure no one disturbs you and I¡¯ll let the king know through a messenger.¡±

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    ¡°No!¡± I quickly told her, pausing from lying down. ¡°Don¡¯t tell him. I¡¯ll be fine. I just need some rest.¡±

    Honestly, I didn¡¯t want the king to find out about this silly little headache. He¡¯d probably overreact and

    get too worried about me and might cancel the meeting with the alphas. I couldn¡¯t have that from

    happening.

    ¡°Alright, if you insist,¡± she said, giving me an understanding nod.

    When she left, I eased down the couch. With this angle and with tables and boxes of goods in front of

    me, I was hidden from view, but the insects, they still managed to find me. They surrounded me,

    perching on the couch as if they were my little guardians. It didn¡¯t take me long to lose my

    consciousness afterward and it also didn¡¯t take me long to start dreaming.

    Dreaming of a long distant past when I was but a teenager and a man who called himself Marius,

    introducing me to my adoptive family.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 54 by desirenovel

    Serena

    Once King Aero left, I went for a bath. True that I would have preferred him with me, but of course, I

    couldn¡¯t be selfish. The kingdom needed him and as their fake-now-turned-real queen, I got to practice

    sharing.

    Looking at myself in the mirror afterward, I couldn¡¯t keep myself from sighing. There were lots and I

    mean lots of hickeys all over my body proof that what happened to usst night was real. Proof that I

    yielded to him and to my desires. Finally.

    Making love with him felt so good, so right. Soplete. I could never regret giving in to him. He was

    more than I could hope for in a lover.

    The hickeys too were proof that he submitted to me¡ªa woman¡ªand proof that he could change. I

    doubt he¡¯d ce the same respect and high regard for the rest of the women in his kingdom, but I was

    a promising start. He could change for the better.

    In high spirits, I donned in a dress that didn¡¯t scream royalty or wealth. I was nning to do some

    manualbor after all and wearing a queenly gown would defeat the purpose. Plus, taking the hickeys

    on my arms and neck into consideration, I chose the best one that would hide all of it. It would be

    embarrassing to broadcast my sexual life to the people of Phanteon through the love marks no matter

    how much they love to hear it.

    Rhea was already in the receiving room waiting for me. With two other maids, they prepared breakfast

    on my coffee table. We exchanged morning greetings and I got to eating right away, absentmindedly

    realizing I was already feeling famished.

    ¡°As per the king¡¯s orders, I will apany youter to the south wing, Serena,¡± Rhea notified while she

    observed me.

    I nodded. ¡°Right, thank you, Rhea.¡±

    I gave her a smile but she was too preupied to look at my back to even reciprocate the gesture. Her

    eyes were wide and full of wonder. I had to turn and check just what got her so mesmerized.

    Chuckling, I lifted a finger in the air and one winged insect approached and nestled on the tip.

    ¡°They are beautiful right?¡± I said.

    Rhea neared me, her eyes set on the insect¡¯s glittering rainbow-colored wings.

    ¡°Yes, they are. Are they native here?¡±

    I shrugged my shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I had seen them many times since we returned from Lord

    Hale¡¯s mansion.¡±

    ¡°Are they harmless?¡± She lowered her face and meticulously examined the insect like she as a

    professor would normally do.

    I took a hold of her hand and pressed it close to my finger. The creature somehow understood my

    intention and dutifully transferred to her hand.

    ¡°Yes, they are and I find them very calming,¡± I told her, smiling.

    She giggled and made a silly face when the creature climbed up to her elbow with its spindly legs.

    ¡°Hmm, with constant gaze, yes, they do give that kind of effect,¡± she agreed. ¡°These are remarkable

    creatures.¡±

    ¡°They are,¡± I replied and went back to finishing my meal.

    Half an hourter, Rhea and I marched up to the castle¡¯s north entrance. William was already outside

    waiting for us with two stallions behind him: one ck and one brown, all with shiny mane and slender

    limbs.

    ¡°Your Highness, good morning,¡± he greeted and bowed.

    ¡°Good morning too, William.¡± I took the reign from his hand and ushered the ck horse in a safe

    distance for climbing.

    ¡°I prepared one for Lady Rhea too,¡± he informed.

    With a thankful smile, Rhea grabbed the reign and positioned herself for mounting. ¡°Thank you,

    William,¡± she said.

    We both looked at each other and exchanged nods.

    ¡°Try to keep up, Sir Beta,¡± I cried out, grinning at him. ¡°See you in the south wing.¡±

    ¡°I will try not to disappoint you, Your Highness,¡± he stated, bending his head.

    Once our horses galloped forward, I heard bones crackling from behind, telling me he had shifted to his

    wolf form.

    When we arrived in the south wing, there were already people lining up, holding with them empty

    tes. I spotted a male server at the start of the line, sitting under a makeshift tent with a big casserole

    After disembarking the horse, I neared him whilst waving at the fire victims who were happy to see me.

    ¡°Do you need help?¡± I asked when I was a few feet away from him.

    The server blinked twice before answering me. ¡°No, Your Highness. Thank you for the offer but you

    mustn¡¯t do any hardbor.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes at him and ced my arms akimbo. ¡°Dear me, I am fit to work, you know. Where

    are the other servers? Why are you alone?¡±

    I gestured for Rhea at the same time to create two lines. She understood this and left me.

    ¡°They are still preparing for the rest of the food, Your Highness. The servants assigned in the kitchen of

    the castle are only a few since the crown prince and the King seldom eat together. And since the other

    castle staff was also affected by the fire, we are short on hands here.¡±

    ¡°Then allow me to help you,¡± I said, awarding him a serene smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, King Aero won¡¯t behead

    you.¡±

    The man, probably in his fifties, blushed and looked sheepish. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. You have

    helped so much yesterday, we couldn¡¯t possibly ask you to help us today as well. This means a lot to

    me and to the people here.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± I muttered, then shifted my gaze to William. ¡°We need all the help we can get. Ask

    for those who volunteered yesterday if they still want to help out today and tomorrow. Let the Alphas

    meet me byte afternoon too. I want to hear their ns on rebuilding the market.¡±

    ¡°Your will, Your Highness,¡± William nodded, and off he went, shifting again to his wolf form to deliver my

    message.

    ¡°Now,¡± I turned to the first person in the second line¡ªa little boy with doe eyes¡ªand smiled, ¡°let¡¯s get

    your breakfast, shall we?¡±

    The boy enthusiastically bobbed his head up and down.

    The rest of the morning, I busied myself with setting up the needs of the fire victims. I found a hallway

    on a detached building just a few meters away from the victims¡¯ living quarters. I used this as a mess

    hall and prepared a buffet table with Rhea¡¯s help.

    Thankfully, a lot of the volunteers answered my call and they expressed willingness to continue their

    services until all affected by the fire get their new homes. Most of the volunteers were women of

    different ages. This warmed me and I hoped this was enough for Aero to see the goodness of our

    gender.

    By noon, we handed out packs of lunch and ate our meal inside the mess hall. Of course, I did this

    after I sent a messenger to Aero. I didn¡¯t get a reply from him and I reckoned it was because he was

    busy himself.

    Sometime in the afternoon, Rhea patted my shoulder, asking for my attention. I stopped organizing the

    relief goods and looked at her with confused brows.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up with those insects?¡± she said, pointing to the ceiling and to the walls near me. ¡°They had

    been following you since this morning, Serena.¡±

    ¡°Yes, so I noticed,¡± I stared, crossing my arms and leaning against the table behind me. ¡°They must be

    attracted to my scent? I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°I think there could be a deeper meaning to their attraction to you,¡± she dered whilst looking at me

    like a specimen ready for examination.

    I chuckled at her statement. ¡°You¡¯re really ying the part, Professor. Please, I¡¯d be happy to be

    your guinea pig if it meant I get to learn why these insects are attracted to me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do with the books in the library,¡± she stated, showing enthusiasm suddenly. ¡°Or if

    there would be none, I¡¯m sure Cedric could help me out.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ are you sure it¡¯s the insects you are excited about or the crown prince¡¯s help?¡± I teased,

    jabbing her rib.

    She blushed at my remark and looked away.

    I wanted tough at this and tease her more, but my head immediately gave out a shooting headache.

    The exact same pain I felt before.

    ¡°Hmmmh!¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Wincing, I touched my forehead and squeezed my eyes shut. Rhea must have noticed this for she

    immediately grabbed my shoulder.

    ¡°Hey, are you alright?¡±

    I shook my head, still with closed lids. ¡°No, I¡¯m having a headache.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been having those too since we returned from the vampire realm,¡± she pointed out, worry

    roping her voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s a side effect of that vampire¡¯s attack on me,¡± I told her, remembering that bold vampire who wanted

    me for revenge. The healers said they had already healed me, but why does this headache keep

    ¡°I think you should stop now,¡± she stated. ¡°Rx. Let William and I, and the rest of the team take care

    of the distribution.¡± She guided me to a couch to sit. It was cushioned and it was enough for me to lie

    down and steal a short nap.

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll take your offer and rest for an hour or so,¡± I said, looking at her through my wincing

    eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure no one disturbs you and I¡¯ll let the king know through a messenger.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± I quickly told her, pausing from lying down. ¡°Don¡¯t tell him. I¡¯ll be fine. I just need some rest.¡±

    Honestly, I didn¡¯t want the king to find out about this silly little headache. He¡¯d probably overreact and

    get too worried about me and might cancel the meeting with the alphas. I couldn¡¯t have that from

    happening.

    ¡°Alright, if you insist,¡± she said, giving me an understanding nod.

    When she left, I eased down the couch. With this angle and with tables and boxes of goods in front of

    me, I was hidden from view, but the insects, they still managed to find me. They surrounded me,

    perching on the couch as if they were my little guardians. It didn¡¯t take me long to lose my

    consciousness afterward and it also didn¡¯t take me long to start dreaming.

    Dreaming of a long distant past when I was but a teenager and a man who called himself Marius,

    introducing me to my adoptive family.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 56 by desirenovel

    Serena

    Once all the Alphas left, I took a sigh of relief. Honestly, my nerves were all over the ce before the

    meeting. After my nap and thank God, free of the headache, anxiety overtook me. I questioned myself

    if I would be able to face these men with confidence. If I would stammer¡­ If I would be aughing

    stock¡­ I was second-guessing myself. But then, I thought of the family¡¯s affected by the fire, their

    suffering, and their pain. I didn¡¯t want to be a queen who chose to do nothing just because of nerves. I

    wanted to act and give these people a voice.

    Rhea also helped me ovee my hesitation. She reminded me of my spunk back in Lord Hale¡¯sir

    against the ever haughty Sofia. She also mentioned about my boldness in front of the many vampires

    in that vampire auction. She had great belief in me. She was confident I could finish this meeting with

    flying colors.

    And I was happy I was able to do so.

    At one point, I got a little distracted when I saw the king observing us. My wrist mark burned with need

    when our eyes contacted. I had to control my neutral face from cracking else I¡¯d embarrass myself in

    front of the Alphas. I was d he remained silent during the whole meeting. I would have wanted his

    input too, but that could be reserved forter when we¡¯re alone.

    And speaking of alone¡­

    I counted to ten whilst I gathered my writings on one folder.

    One. Two¡­

    And it didn¡¯t even reach to three before the king materialized within my peripheral vision.

    ¡°It looks like you got my Alphas dering their loyalty to you,¡± hemented, leaning against the

    lowest balustrade of the audience area.

    I paused from fixing the papers and nced at him. Goodness, he was looking as dashing and

    handsome as always, but this time, minus the scowl. As opposed to the many times we used to meet

    beforest night, his eyes now were filled with unfettered desire. Very strong and very clear. And it was

    all directed to me.

    ¡°I was only doing my job as queen, Your Majesty,¡± I said, ¡°but their loyalty would be a nice addition.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, keep that up and they¡¯ll be dering their love to you too.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes at him before slowly sashaying towards his spot.

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­Aero, you can¡¯t possibly be jealous over your subordinates, are you?¡± I couldn¡¯t help

    but ask.

    His eyes turned to slits and his mouth formed into a darker line.

    ¡°With you, Serena?¡± he pulled my shoulders quickly when I was an arm¡¯s reach away and pressed me

    flush against his chest. ¡°Always.¡±

    My heart immediately quickened its pace.

    I wasn¡¯t able to reply for he captured my lips that moment. His kiss¡­oh they were the same asst

    night¡ªcrushing, punishing, and passionate. He devoured me and I was happy to give in.

    ¡°Hmmm,¡± I moaned as I returned his kisses. My hands wandered to his back and felt all the tense

    muscles there. It didn¡¯t take long before I sensed the growing need in me.

    I wanted to feel his body. I wanted him to taste all of me. I wanted him inside me again so much that my

    body was burning in mes. But as strong as these feelings were, my body was also aching for

    something¡­

    ¡°Hungry?¡± I muttered in between our kisses.

    He pressed his groin closer to me and groaned out a heavy ¡®yes.¡¯

    ¡°I am hungry, Serena. For you,¡± he drawled, then started tracing kisses along my jaw.

    I chuckled at his words.

    ¡°No,¡± I whispered, withdrawing from his caressing. ¡°What I mean is dinner, Aero.¡±

    Instantly, a scowl appeared on his face.

    ¡°Food can wait,¡± he said sternly before crashing his mouth on mine again.

    I reciprocated it with the same zeal, but minutester, I whispered again.

    ¡°I am¡­famished though.¡±

    As embarrassing as it sounds, my stomach was growling. Thest time I ate, it was at lunch. The

    meeting with the Alphas was also draining so my body was looking for some nourishment too.

    A cross between utter frustration and sadness colored the king¡¯s face when he slowly pulled away. He

    was so cute, acting like a little boy that I couldn¡¯t help but bit my lip.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s get you some dinner,¡± he said after staring deeply into my eyes, ¡°but after that, I¡¯m not

    stopping, Serena, you hear me?¡±

    Giggling, I gave him the widest grin in response.

    ¡°Highly noted, my king.¡±

    Together inside the main dining area of the castle, Aero and I ate. He was thoughtful enough to give me

    some time with my food, but after thest of the dessert was offered, he opened up a topic that I didn¡¯t

    expect at all.

    ¡°Can you tell me what you saw in that forest, Serena?¡± he started, staring straight at me with enough

    gravity. ¡°I know remembering those dead witches again especially while we¡¯re in the dining table would

    be awful; however, I need to know¡ª¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I cut in, giving him a reassuring smile. ¡°My stomach is trained for such queasy moments. My

    adoptive father used to work in the police department of our town. Sometimes, he tends to bring his

    casesplete with gruesome pictures to dinner despite us opposing.¡±

    Something in his eyes lit at my confession. Maybe he was surprised I was adopted? Or maybe

    surprised I actually shared a personal story about my life?

    ¡°Okay,¡± he blinked a few times before continuing, ¡°then tell me, Serena. Before I arrived, you said you

    saw the murderer?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but due to the cloak, I couldn¡¯t detail out the gender,¡± I answered. ¡°My gut is telling me it is a man

    though. He stood near one of the witches holding a bloody sword, but that wasn¡¯t what surprised me. It

    was the mes in his right hand. It was burning constantly but it appeared he wasn¡¯t hurt at all.¡± I

    paused and frowned at the memory. ¡°Like he was immune to the fire.¡±

    ¡°Did you notice anything unusual other than that?¡± he asked, leaning towards me.

    ¡°No, but in the market fire yesterday, I saw that same cloaked person again.¡±

    My eyes immediately widened when I remembered Alpha Aaron¡¯s words.

    ¡°Was General Halcynos able to capture him? Alpha Aaron said they would organize a hunt.¡±

    The king simply shook his head. ¡°No, unfortunately, the murderer-turned-arsonist got away.¡±

    ¡°Alpha Aaron and I saw a rune in the spot where the culprit hid. He said the fire was the work of a

    witch, but as much as I wanted to believe it, I couldn¡¯t. I don¡¯t see the connection at all.¡±

    He appeared to digest my words; his attention rerouted to the ss of wine in front of him. I gave him

    time. Plus, I was enjoying myself watching him disy a serious expression. He looked sexy in a way.

    ¡°I understand now¡­¡± he murmured after a few minutes.

    I stopped spooning my cheesecake-like dessert and looked up at him. ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Serena, that cloaked person stole the elemental magic of the dead witch and used it to start a fire in

    the market,¡± he dered, so very sure of himself. Then, his mouth curved into a jeer. ¡°Such a typical

    act if one wants to cause destruction and confusion in Phanteon. With your ount, I can now verify

    that someone is really trying to frame us; make the Order of the Witches think we killed those three and

    make the people of Phanteon think a witch started the fire.¡±

    I frowned upon hearing this.

    ¡°That¡¯s uneptable.¡±

    Who would want this to happen? Werewolves could be arrogant and boastful, yes, based on what I

    know from mainstream media, but to actually cause disorder among two realms? That¡¯s just downright

    heartless.

    Lord Hale maybe? Vampires and werewolves always hated each other.

    I thought of the possibility but quickly shook my head. No, I didn¡¯t have enough evidence to back that

    up. Plus, it didn¡¯t feel right to stereotype someone just because of that basis.

    ¡°What I want to know is how that culprit stole the witch¡¯s magic and what was his motive for doing this?¡±

    Aero continued, creasing his forehead even more. Noticing how tight he clenched his hands on top of

    the table made me realize just how much troubled he was with this.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t be of further help,¡± I stated, feeling a little letdown.

    ¡°No,¡± he quickly stated, returning his attention to me. ¡°On the contrary, Serena, you helped me a great

    deal.¡±

    His words lightened my mood a little bit and a small smile resurfaced on my face.

    ¡°But like I said before, leave this problem to me,¡± he reached for his wine flute and took hisst gulp of

    the contents. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I don¡¯t want you involved and in the process, get hurt.¡±

    Lowering my lids, I took a deep breath and urged myself to spill the words.

    ¡°Be¡­careful though. I¡­I don¡¯t want you to get hurt too.¡±

    With that, my cheeks heated up. Making love with him and voicing out my feelings were entirely

    different things. Each has its own uniqueness. Each has its own sensitivity. To me though, thetter

    was more difficult to express for it would mirror my heart.

    I heard a low grumble first, then he stood up and reached for me.

    ¡°Come here,¡± he said.

    I looked up at him as he lifted my elbow and pulled me out of my seat.

    ¡°Aero?!¡± I cried, feeling confused. What was he doing? The way he manhandled me wasn¡¯t the kind

    that would instill fear in me. Oh no. It was far from that. It was not rude. It wasn¡¯t assaulting. It was¡­a

    turn on and in his beautiful hazel-green eyes, there swirled desire again. The same one I saw before

    we ate dinner.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get some fresh air to lighten the mood,¡± he stated and marched out of the dining area with me in

    tow.

    I kept myself from grinning because I knew exactly what woulde after this.

    Outside, we strolled at the east side garden. This part of the castle had flowering bushes that also

    served as guides to different parts of thendscape. As Aero said, the fresh air indeed lightened our

    mood, but as expected, it also lit up a different kind of need in us and we soon answered its call.

    ¡°Aero¡­¡± I whimpered as his hands started roaming all over my body.

    Under the cover of the gazebo, inside the garden still, he kissed me and that kiss soon turned heady.

    Using his strength, he lifted me up the ground and arranged me to sit on one of the gazebo¡¯s wide

    balustrade. Consequently, we were at eye level and that proved to be useful as he began to unhook my

    gown from behind. My neck got exposed first, followed by my chest.

    Not waiting any second, he leaned forward andpped my neck; his tongue moistening my skin and

    creating nonstop sensations inside me. Yes, like small fireworks exploding and I was blessed to take it

    all.

    I made my own exploration too by slowly discovering the buttons of his shirt, opening them, and feeling

    for his damn hard abdomen. To be honest, I was dying to do this since this morning and daydreamed of

    it in my little sweet moments of peace.

    Hisrge hands skillfully found my breasts, but with the gown a problem still, he forcefully yanked it

    once and down it fell, crumpling on my waist. His hands returned and cupped my breasts full.

    I arched my back and released a moan at the contact. ¡°Aero¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve performed well today, Serena. I want to reward you,¡± he whispered against my neck. Cold air

    blew past my skin, but I didn¡¯t flinch. I was on heat inside. A heat that kept on climbing and climbing the

    more he kneaded my breasts.

    ¡°You already have,st night,¡± I replied, closing my eyes and savoring the sensations he was bestowing

    on me, ¡°the hot spring was my reward.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, but I¡¯m feeling generous,¡± he dered, then pressed his lower body more onto me.

    ¡°Well, it shows,¡± I chuckled as I felt his solidness in between my thighs. This man here was turning

    bolder and bolder every night. Could it be because of the snow moon?

    ¡°Hold me tightly, Serena.¡± His attention on my breasts stopped only to smother me with his embrace. I

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    was confused about why he said those words, but I obliged anyway, embracing him too.

    A swift secondter, I felt some soft material behind me and I realized it was a duvet. ncing to my

    right, I saw that we were in a bed and ncing up past Aero¡¯s broad shoulders, I saw that we had

    changed location. From the gazebo, we were now in a semi-dark room. ncing to my left, I saw the

    source of the gentle light. It was the lighthouse outside this room¡¯s floor-to-ceiling ss wall.

    I gaped.

    ¡°Aero, where are we?¡±

    He awarded me a grin before lowering his head to whisper on my ear:

    ¡°Wee to my estate in Greece, my queen.¡±

    The desire in his eyes was still the same and with no snow moon in my world to actually affect him, I

    realized this desire was his alone. Pure and true towards me.

    And my core moistened even more because of this.

    Author¡¯s Note: Feel free to swim in that moistness, my king.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 57 by desirenovel

    Serena

    ¡°Is bringing me here the reward you were talking about?¡± I inquired, acting seductive, tracing a finger

    along my cor bone, and brushing a few locks of hair away from my shoulder.

    ¡°Partly, yes,¡± the king muttered. His eyes wandered down my exposed breasts and decided to test one

    nipple with his thumb. I inhaled sharply as tingles shot through my toes at the contact.

    ¡°And I bet I¡¯ll be receiving the other part tonight?¡± I stated, smirking towards his way. Purposely, I bent

    my knee so that the bony part would hit his erection.

    His hips jerked a little at the contact, then followed by a warning growl.

    ¡°If you behave, yes,¡± he told me. He transferred to the other nipple and carefully started stimting it

    too. A soft moan escaped my lips because of it. Damn, his fingers were god-sent.

    Reaching for him, I wrapped my arms around his neck and pulled him closer.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t promise anything, Aero,¡± I told him, my lips stopping just inches away from his.

    He heaved a sigh, one that was controlled, and then grabbed both of my wrists in a vice-like grip.

    ¡°Then, you¡¯ll have to face the consequences again, my queen.¡±

    He ced them above my head resulting to me fully exposed, fully vulnerable to anything he had

    nned.

    My heart drummed a wild beat again and my breathing picked up. I was more than ready to receive

    whatever he has in store for me. So, so ready. So, so wet. I didn¡¯t care if he¡¯d shackle my hands

    against the headboard just to get that.

    Drunk with desire, his mouth descended on mine. His tongue followed and started French kissing me

    with abandon. I was so happy to return the fervor.

    Minutester, he growled low, released my wrists, and pulled my gown down and off my legs lightning

    fast. Eagerly, I helped out with undressing him. First was his vest¡ªwhich of course was very easy.

    Then, it was followed by his shirt. As it was already unbuttoned earlier, he had to only pull it off his

    arms.

    The whole time, our kisses didn¡¯t break. Our lips were super-glued together I was sure they¡¯d get an

    apple-red color tomorrow. But, who cares?

    Then, it was time for his pants, but we had prolonged too much of the inevitable, allowed ourselves to

    suffer from our desires that now, the thought of fully undressing or even the act of forey was

    considered gone with the wind.

    ¡°Aero, inside¡­¡± I muttered in between our kisses, ¡°I want¡­you¡­inside. Now.¡± I hurried to unzip his

    pants.

    With still my underwear on, my legs wrapped around his waist and I bucked up to feel his bulge.

    Happily, I was able to feel it and my goodness, he was already thick and deliciously long underneath

    his drawers.

    ¡°Se¡­re¡­na¡­¡±

    He groaned, almost biting my lip, and then reached for my underwear. I thought he¡¯d pull it to the side

    to make a clear path, but oh no, he instead ripped it to pieces. Easily. Without any hint of remorse. I

    didn¡¯t need to wonder how. Heck, he was a werewolf after all.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Iined, feeling sorry for my dear misused lingerie, but that muffledint turned to a

    sharp cry as his cock prated me, long and hard, and fucking to the hilt. Fucking direct to my cervix.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    And I liked it. Dear heavens, strike lightning on me, I loved it.

    The feeling of him inside mepleted my soul. Completed my very being. Rhea and Elijah used to

    tell me that I¡¯d soon find a good reason to stay in the Kingdom of Phanteon and I thought maybe¡­this

    was it.

    My king. My husband. Aero¡­ He would likely be a solid reason for my decision to stay. The wrist

    marks were the reason why I was forced to live in this realm in the beginning, but with the current

    situation now, I didn¡¯t think I would want to go away. I didn¡¯t think I would want the mark to be erased. I

    wanted to keep it. I wanted to keep him.

    ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re so wet, so tight, Serena,¡± he grumbled against my ear.

    Squeezing my eyes shut, I moaned underneath him, slowly adjusting myself with his girth. It was

    torture. It was sweet. It was agonizingly satisfying.

    Tightly, I gripped his shoulders, readying myself for a good pounding and good gracious what a cycle of

    pounding it was. Thrust after thrust, the sound of our skin pping and our overexcited voices

    enveloped the room.

    He was in his element. From a missionary, he repositioned my legs; assisted one to rest on his

    shoulder while the other, he straddled.

    His cock, coated with my juices, remained in the air for an agonizing second until he splendidly

    embedded it inside me.

    They said all wonderful thingse when one closes their eyes.

    I chose to open mine and witness his power and rule over me. Witness his torso flex, his abdominal

    muscles tense, his forehead and chest decorated with sweat as he fucked me again and again.

    ¡°Ae¡­ro!¡± I cried out when the build-up of sensations were too much.

    He increased the rhythm, prated me deeper, grunted, and groaned harder in time with mine until

    we both reached our orgasm.

    Wracked with the inter-realm wave of bliss, I screamed the loudest. Cried out a string of expletive I

    learned from some movies on Netflix.

    ¡°Shit. Shit. Shit. Ahhhh!¡±

    With a wolf-like growl, Aero grabbed my head and hoisted me up. He met me midway and crashed his

    lips on mine again, stopping my very vocal expression of our loving making.

    His hot seed, it leaked along my groin nonstop and as if that wasn¡¯t enough, my core kept on

    tightening, milking his cock even more.

    ¡°Goddamn, we should have consummated our marriage earlier,¡± he confessed, gritting his teeth and

    squeezing his eyes shut.

    I wasn¡¯t sure if it was intended or not, but the words were out of the bag already. He had no way to

    deny it.

    Cupping his jaw, I directed his attention on me and smirked. ¡°Says the man who is more stubborn than

    an ox.¡±

    He looked apologetic and disappointed with himself.

    ¡°I was rude and disrespectful to you, I know. I was a prick. You win.¡±

    I controlled myself fromughing. It felt so good to have him realize his faults, but I didn¡¯t want to add

    salt to his wound. I didn¡¯t want to ruin his state of repentance.

    ¡°Yes, I win, but¡­¡± I pointed my eyes to our sexes and bit my bottom lip. ¡°Do you have any ns to¡­

    uhh¡­pull it out?¡±

    His eyes turned mischievous and that caused a flood of warning inside my head.

    ¡°Later. Let it drown inside your moistness first.¡±

    ¡°But Aer¡ªahhh!¡± I cried out when he suddenly drove his cock backward and inside me again. Damn it,

    he was tireless.

    Hisrge hand covered my mouth and then continued on moving his hips. My erotic pants were

    muffled. Even my breathing came out harsh.

    ¡°The night is still young, my queen,¡± he whispered close to my ear. ¡°I aim to make up for lost times¡ªall

    twenty-nine years of it on Earth time.¡±

    My eyes rounded. I wasn¡¯t sure if I could actually take such an enticing beating, but heck, let the rounds

    begin¡­

    ¡°So, in Greece?¡± I weakly stated, when after six more orgasms, he had finally allowed me some

    reprieve.

    Laying on the side with his chest as my pillow, I looked up at his rxed form and witnessed the twinkle

    in his eyes followed by a serene smile.

    ¡°Yeah, Greece,¡± he murmured. ¡°Hearing you talk about your family over dinner earlier, I thought you

    missed being on Earth, so here we are.¡±

    ¡°But Greece though?¡± I gushed. ¡°I had never been here.¡±

    From staring at the ceiling, he rerouted his eyes on me. ¡°I¡¯m d you find this change of location

    exciting, Serena.¡±

    I chuckled.

    ¡°No wonder Elijah knows Greeknguage because you have an estate here.¡±

    ¡°He used toe here with me, especially during the first few years after our father died. In a way, this

    ce became our sanctum.¡±

    Then, I remembered our conversation in the past.

    ¡°Wait, I thought you hated Earth for its pollution?¡± I pointed out.

    His mouth curved upward slightly. ¡°With the exception of this ce of course. You¡¯ll see tomorrow why.¡±

    A wide smile appeared on my face, feeling giddy all of a sudden. ¡°Well, I¡¯m counting on it.¡±

    Aero

    I squinted my eyes when the morning sun hit my face. Hell, that¡¯s the disadvantage of having a floor-to-

    ceiling ss wall in a bedroom¡ªthe bright light always forces the person to wake up early.

    I disliked doing just that, but on this asion, having my wife beside me, I was ready. Very ready. And

    my cock sure was too.

    I liked it that I brought her here. There was no Elijah to bother us and there was certainly no bug to

    She stirred when I ran a finger down her exposed spine. She was lying far away from me, facing the

    wall that waspletely uninteresting.

    ¡°Good mor¡­ning, Your Maje¡­sty,¡± she greeted sleepily but didn¡¯t move to face me.

    Her inattention offended my person, but fortunately for her, it only fueled my desire.

    I scooted closer to her, pressed my body against her back, and lowered my head so that I could

    whisper on her ear: ¡°Good morning, my queen.¡±

    Her hips jerked backward towards me, probably sensing the tip of my cock that hadfortably rested

    on her ass.

    ¡°Hm¡­hmm,¡± she muttered unintelligibly, still closing her eyes.

    With this, my left hand snaked inside the duvet and trespassed her still-sleeping pussy.

    ¡°A morning gift for my queen,¡± I stated, then began to work with her folds in time with my licks on her

    nape.

    ¡°Ohhh¡­¡± she whimpered. ¡°Aero¡­¡±

    I released a triumphant grin.

    My middle finger traced her swelling clit and pressed it, and just like that, her eyes popped open.

    ¡°Aero!¡± she shouted.

    I wasn¡¯t done yet. Rubbing her faster and faster, I also licked her skin,pped her neck, and sucked it

    until there were fresh love marks visible for me to relish.

    ¡°Oh yes¡­¡±

    Boldly, she grabbed her own breasts and started kneading them. I couldn¡¯t hide a smile. This woman

    was not ashamed of her sexuality and she certainly knew what she wanted.

    To assist her, my free hand found its way on one of her breasts. As I squeezed it tightly, she let out a

    soft cry.

    ¡°I¡¯m close,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m so close. Faster, please!¡±

    I heard her wish and so I obliged.

    I attacked her pussy with nothing but my fingers: sliding in and out of her core, squeezing her clit again

    and again until she finally screamed a passionate sound.

    Watching her like this in this angle, made my cock harden even more. I wanted to take her fully right

    then and there, but suddenly she shifted to face me, still panting, but with renewed strength in her

    eyes.

    ¡°Please, Your Majesty, don¡¯t move,¡± she said, straddling me and then lowering her face to level with my

    cock.

    When she wrapped her hand around the shaft, Ipletely stilled and my wolf and lycan sides, hell,

    they started drooling.

    ¡°My gift in this morning too,¡± she said before her mouth descended on me, covering my cock, and

    nketing it with her tongue.

    ¡°Arghh¡­¡± I groaned; the tightness, the wetness, the feel of her mouth¡ªeverything¡ªwas a whole new

    different experience. She wasn¡¯t able to put everything in, but it was more than enough to jumble up my

    brain.

    Then, she retracted, releasing my cock from the enclosure. Her hand started to pump, clutching my

    erection like it was her lifeline.

    ¡°Sere¡­na, fuck,¡± I tossed my head back as bliss started enveloping me.

    She chuckled.

    I felt her tongue run down my shaft. Up and down, then teased the tip. She kissed the head, licked it

    after, then ced half of my erection inside her mouth again.

    This was a first for me, so despite how much I wanted to hold it in, I couldn¡¯t. My orgasm, I released it

    all as she continued pumping her hands and mouth.

    Cum shot inside her as I growled; my mind convulsing; my brain swimming with euphoria. She didn¡¯t

    show any sign of backing away. Instead, she pushed forward and drank all of my semen. I wasn¡¯t able

    to stop her. Selfishly, I didn¡¯t even know if I wanted to, but as she pulled back, she looked at me, fully

    satisfied, licking some of the white liquid trickling at the corner of her mouth.

    Hell, I seared that memory inside my head.

    The whole experience, I must say, was definitely enlightening. I was then reborn into a man who now

    experienced first hand the undeniable attention of a woman.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t permit you to drink my cum,¡± I narrowed my eyes at her, feigning disappointment.

    She shrugged her shoulders and arched a brow, showing not at all repentant with what she did. ¡°I

    wasn¡¯t asking, Your Majesty. I just wanted¡­to know what you taste like.¡±

    ¡°That is going to cost you, you know,¡± I warned.

    ¡°I know,¡± she grinned at me.

    Standing up and out of the bed, she didn¡¯t mind covering her nakedness. She knew I was looking and

    examining her under the lovely morning light.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Like a hungry wolf¡ªwhich I was, I kept an eye on her movements. ¡°We are not

    done yet.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± she said over her shoulder, teasing me with her shapely ass. She neared the ss panels

    and pressed a hand against it. ¡°I suppose no one is inside this building except us right?¡±

    Her attention was directed on the view below and I knew exactly what she was looking at.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, standing up, butt naked myself.

    ¡°Then, would you mind if I try your pool?¡± she turned to me and asked.

    I approached her, each step sealing our impending union. ¡°Skinny-dipping in the hot spring and now

    skinny-dipping in the pool? You have one weird fetish, my queen.¡±

    She ced her palms on my chest and smiled. ¡°Only when I¡¯m with you, Aero.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, good to know,¡± I answered, then tipped her chin, and captured her lips without any hesitation.

    Instantly, there it was, my rawness. She tasted of me and smelled of me, and yes, that didn¡¯t disgust

    me. That instead gave me real pride.

    ¡°Let me take you to the pool,¡± I said, lifting her up from the ground, wedding style.

    Giggling, she buried her face on the crook of my neck. ¡°If you insist, Your Majesty.¡±

    For convenience¡¯s sake, I nned to transport us to the first floor of the house, but I refrained. With her

    in my arms, I wanted this moment tost longer. I wanted to treasure this simple action with her. The

    damn pool and the beautiful scenery around it could wait.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 58 by desirenovel

    Serena

    We passed by one hallway and one flight of stairs before we reached the swimming pool of the house.

    It was connected to the main living area where Aero just pressed a button and a mechanism opened up

    the whole room to the poolside.

    Under the safety of his arms, I made a mental note of how sterile and modern the interior was. The

    inner paint was of two tones: gray and white. Pops of sky blue and lime green were also visible in the

    form of decorative pieces. The ceiling was high, the furnitureplemented each other, and the

    hardwood floor spanned across the entire square footage of the house.

    The ss panels of his bedroom continued to the kitchen and living spaces. I figured this house must

    have been built with that in mind to fully take advantage of the view outside.

    Once we arrived in the pool area, he ced me down and gave me a devilish smirk. He seemed to be

    up to something, but I couldn¡¯t quite figure out what it was.

    ¡°The water awaits you, my queen,¡± he said.

    I arched a brow at him and ced a hand on my waist. ¡°Join me?¡± I asked; my eyes trying not to

    wander down hisher regions. Under the heat of the sun, I was pretty sure what would wee me

    there.

    He simply shook his head, acting still secretive. ¡°Later. I have something to do first.¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hmm, right,¡± I surrendered and turned around to face the pool. This was when I admired how

    breathtaking the view was.

    We were on top a cliff it seems and the only building present. Around us, there were trees and trees

    everywhere and around the trees was a vast color of blue: the ocean.

    In this angle I could see the lighthouse and next to it was a modest one-floor house. Common sense

    told me the whole ce was an ind, a C-shape at that, and a private one surely since the owner¡­

    uhumm¡­the alpha king¡­had a prickly attitude towards strangers.

    Slowly, I tested the waters first before I fully submerged my body. The temperature was just right; not

    too cold, not too hot, and I found it a blessing since I was butt naked and vulnerable to the elements.

    The pool was rectangr in shape, enough for me to be able to swim from one point to the other, and

    so, I did. I swam and swam, but then, I suddenly noticed the water shake.

    I resurfaced and scanned the whole area around me. Nothing was amiss, except for the king, grinning

    from ear to ear with a remote control in hand.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I narrowed my eyes at him, really suspecting him to be the cause of the

    vibration.

    ¡°Just something to give you a shock, my queen,¡± he answered, eyes filled with mischief.

    That¡¯s when I saw how the water drastically moved.

    What was supposed to be stationary water, now turned to a river. I felt a mild current underneath my

    feet as the water started moving towards the edges of the pool. From where I was, I saw the ground on

    the sides open up to reveal an infinity pool. It was surprising, yes, but what really gave me a fright was

    how the floor opened up to reveal a hundred-foot drop to the sea below.

    On instinct, I cried and swam back to the deck. Then, in my anger, I marched towards my dear

    husband who was infuriatingly still grinning and jabbed him at the ribs.

    ¡°You¡­bully!¡± I cried.

    Naturally, he was quick to block it, and I was under his mercy in the next second; caged in by his arms;

    my breasts pressed up against his chest.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m satisfied with your reaction,¡± he murmured near my mouth. Then, captured my lips for

    another intense, toe-curling kiss.

    What delicious show must it have been if someone was watching us, but I was at ease knowing no one

    was around.

    ¡°This ce is beautiful, Aero,¡± I remarked when we pulled back. He didn¡¯t release my waist when I

    turned around and watched the greens, the turquoise, and all the colors in between thatprised

    Greece¡¯s magnificent ocean.

    ¡°I told you so,¡± he replied with pride. One hand started kneading my breast while the other was slowly

    creeping down my folds.

    I bit the inside of my cheek and savored his touch.

    ¡°I own this ind,¡± he exined in a hushed tone that I deemed sexy. ¡°I have a caretaker who takes

    care of the lighthouse and maintains the beach. His wife cleans the house and trims the garden.¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­hmmh,¡± I acknowledged, closing my eyes.

    ¡°In fact, they might be arriving here soon.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± My lids shot open and all my senses jumped anew. ¡°Aero¡ª¡±

    ¡°Be still now, I¡¯m yet to make love to you,¡± he warned against my ear as I started squirming under his

    sudden tight hold.

    ¡°But the caretaker and his wife!¡± I cried out, feeling concerned now. I certainly didn¡¯t want them to find

    us spread-eagled in the pool¡¯s lounger.

    ¡°It will be fine,¡± he said, then startedpping my neck, sending renewed tingles all over my skin.

    Though there was still this feeling of apprehension, I decided to trust him, put my worries at the back of

    my head, and just submit to our passion.

    Aero brought me in a twin-size chaise lounge of the poolside and in there, pounded me hard and rough

    dog¡ªor in this case¡ªwolf-style.

    Maybe if indeed our visitors had arrived, they must have heard a woman singing the operatic sound of

    orgasm¡­

    Aero

    Taking her in broad daylight was another new for me and I must admit, that somehow added to the

    excitement of our lovemaking. Yes, I was beginning to grow insane for this woman and I knew it had

    nothing to do with the snow moon.

    Promising that the customized pool was safe, she returned to swimming and I took note of her joyful

    expression seeing the view below. Elijah used to tell me I was crazy for demanding this from the

    architect, but he and his team pulled it off just like I expected them to. Of course, I rewarded them for a

    job well done.

    Elijah added his touch and had the architect construct a lighthouse. Since we were always away, we

    hired a couple living closely in the maind to care for the ind. Greece had numerous picturesque

    inds, but this was the only ce we found worthy of our attention.

    After swimming, she asked me if we could tour the ind. That was already my n so naturally, I

    agreed.

    Since there were no female clothes avable inside the house, she used my beach short and over-

    sized white t-shirt. I, on the other hand, just stayed half-naked, wearing my drawers since I nned to

    shift into my wolf form and let her ride my back. Since Earth clothes didn¡¯t have witch enchantments, I

    let her bring a duffel bag with my clothes to wear forter.

    For half an hour, we toured the whole ind. Each stop allowed Serena to admire the ce more. I

    continued to watch her and the way her eyes twinkled. It became my treasured time.

    Thest area we visited was the lighthouse. We blessed it with a quickie: her back against the huge

    ¡°A yacht?¡± she remarked, once we arrived in the dock a couple of meters away from the house.

    I shifted back to my human form and nodded.

    ¡°A useful mode of transport for a secluded ind like this,¡± I said.

    She handed me the duffel bag with her cheeks blushing a dark red. ¡°Please wear your clothes. The sun

    is ravishing you.¡±

    ¡°As my queen wishes,¡± I replied and gave her a grin, hinting a dirty thought in my head. I was proud of

    my nakedness and I was proud of how my cock stood for her.

    We boarded the sailboat together and once there, I left her to tour the ce herself while I changed

    into suitable clothes. Minutester, I found her in the control room, absentmindedly touching the

    steering wheel.

    ¡°You want to drive?¡± I asked, nearing her.

    She immediately backed away from the wheel and waved her hands in the air. ¡°Oh no, I can¡¯t possibly

    do that. We¡¯d be stranded in the middle of the ocean if you let me drive.¡±

    ¡°I can teach you,¡± I offered bluntly. ¡°Come here.¡±

    She hesitantly moved, but I quickly grabbed her wrist and arranged her hand on the wheel.

    ¡°It¡¯s easy, Serena,¡± I murmured on her ear as she stood in front of me, ¡°just as easy as you turning me

    on.¡±

    I started the ignition, pressed some buttons first, and then guided her hand to the lever.

    ¡°There,¡± I said as the water transport started moving. ¡°Easy as giving me a blowjob.¡±

    Sheughed at my remark and elbowed my ribs. Damn, it hurt a little. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you have a dirty

    mouth, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°It can get dirtier tonight,¡± I said, surprised myself with how bold I was bing. She looked at me and

    from the looks of her eyes, I knew she knew what my words meant.

    ¡°Or we can do it now while I put the yacht on autopilot mode,¡± I offered, my wolf and lycan sides

    agreeing with me, always looking forward to tasting her again, licking her folds, and sucking out her

    juices.

    Inside my embrace, she managed to turn and face me. ¡°You really are insatiable, Aero,¡± she said,

    silently agreeing with me by way of a deep kiss.

    Thirty minutes was all it took for us to reach the maind and half of that time, I spent it with making

    my queen cry her lungs out¡­

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 59 by desirenovel

    Serena

    ¡°I have a smaller boat too, but Mr. and Mrs. Bradley uses it,¡± Aero told me while we ate inside a taverna

    by the sea in the very charming vige of Lesvos. Our table was near an arched window overlooking a

    windy but stunning beach.

    We had just finished touring the area and me changing into a printed maxidress when our stomachs

    really demanded to be attended too. I chose the spot where to eat and he chose the food since I wasn¡¯t

    acquainted with the menu yet. Fluently, he spoke Greek with the waiter and I just listened, amazed by

    how flexible he was both in Phanteon and on Earth.

    ¡°I believe they¡¯re still here right now. They only visit my ind in the afternoon.¡±

    He looked up at me with that mischievous expression of his again.

    ¡°I lied, you know,¡± he finally said.

    My lips curved upward just as my eyes narrowed at him. ¡°Oh yes, I know,¡± I said, already feeling like

    the winner. ¡°I know you lied about the caretaker and his wifeing to the house.¡±

    He smirked at me, almost taking pride in my confession. ¡°When did you figure it out?¡±

    I forked a square of cheese and ate it first before answering: ¡°When we left the house. They still hadn¡¯t

    arrived. I was actually looking forward to meeting them. And then, when we were at the dock, I noticed

    that your yacht was the only sailboat visible.¡±

    ¡°Very observant, my queen. I¡¯m impressed.¡±

    ¡°Hmf,¡± I rolled my eyes heavenward and rxed on my chair. ¡°And what pray tell was your motive for

    doing that?¡±

    He drank his wine and then cracked another grin on me. ¡°I enjoyed seeing you squirm.¡±

    I bit my bottom lip and quickly, reached across the table to steal his prized wine.

    ¡°You really are a bully,¡± I drank it in one gulp, and then lifted it up in the air. ¡°The king of all bullies!¡±

    Heughed; the dark richness of hisughter made my insides flutter.

    ¡°Thank you. That¡¯s apliment, Serena.¡±

    ¡°Stupid ass king,¡± I murmured, sinking back into my chair and red at him.

    ¡°Are you afraid of heights?¡± he asked again with still that infuriating smirk of his.

    ¡°No, but who wouldn¡¯t be afraid to suddenly see a hundred-foot drop to the sea without warning!¡± I

    hastened to say, venting out my frustration in the lowest voice I could make. There were still customers

    inside the taverna after all.

    He then stood up after giving me a hard stare. Reaching out his hand, he pulled me from my seat and

    gave me a really long, I-don¡¯t-give-a-fuck-if-the-waiter-is-watching-us kind of kiss.

    My knees weakened. Heck, all of my joints weakened.

    ¡°Day by day I learn new things about you,¡± he whispered against my forehead while his hands cupped

    my face.

    I controlled the fluttering feeling inside my stomach. My God, this man had turned from a hard block of

    stone to a soft cotton ball. I can¡¯t anymore.

    ¡°That¡¯s what we agreed right?¡± I said, ¡°To know more about me and how different I am to other

    women?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he answered in a hushed tone; his lips still against my forehead. ¡°Makes me feel all the more a

    dickhead for treating you badly.¡±

    I sensed the regret in his voice and that little spark of anger, so in haste, I looked up and palmed his

    jaw.

    ¡°Hey, every day I¡¯m starting to understand you too. Your sacrifices, your strengths, your kindness, your

    loneliness¡­¡±

    Then, I traced his damnable lips.

    ¡°You¡¯re opening up to me, Aero. That¡¯s quite an achievement.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not a witch that has cast a spell on me?¡±

    I chuckled.

    ¡°Why? Is the Alpha King of Phanteon susceptible to witch spells?¡±

    He arched a brow.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m immune, but maybe they discovered a new form of magic. Maybe they created a lo¡ª¡±

    He suddenly paused, cringed a little, then drew an inch backward away from me.

    ¡°Never mind. Forget what I said.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t sure what he was just about to say that time, but it certainly sounded like the first syble for

    lo-ve. Love. But as tantalizing as the notion was, I didn¡¯t want to entertain myself with it too when I wasCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    in deep shit myself¨Cconfused with my own feelings. Now wasn¡¯t the time at all.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to tell you one honest bit, Your Majesty,¡± I stated, acting like nothing was amiss,

    withdrawing from his embrace and facing the pristine white sand and beach. ¡°If I was a witch in

    disguise and had cast a spell on you, you probably had turned into a toad already as punishment for

    being the ill-mannered, meanest king ever.¡±

    He chuckled at this.

    ¡°Yes, you certainly have a point.¡± He held my hand and squeezed it tight. ¡°Now, do you want to eat

    dessert or continue touring?¡±

    ¡°Tour please,¡± I smiled at him. ¡°And maybe buy something for Rhea and Elijah?¡±

    A frown appeared on his face then.

    ¡°Just Rhea,¡± he said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to think about my brother.¡±

    I released a long sigh in response.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be too harsh on him. He¡¯s the reason why we¡¯re together, you know.¡±

    Right then and there, I saw his expression lighten.

    ¡°Hmm, indeed, he is,¡± he murmured; his tone soft and appreciative.

    Just like nned, we toured the next vige, specifically visiting buildings, stalls, and stores that caught

    my eyes. At one point, I saw an establishment that catered to almost everything of Greece¡¯s

    merchandise. Grabbing Aero¡¯s elbow, we entered the building and I started choosing baubles that

    would fit the two lovebirds in Phanteon.

    There were a lot of customers inside: from Asians to Europeans, to Americans, all were as enthusiastic

    as I was with buying. Aero just silently followed me as I transferred from one shelf to the other.

    When I reached a new shelf, I suddenly paused and nced behind. Aero arched his brow in silent

    question. Smiling, I picked up a small blue box with a grossly informative picture.

    A picture of a condom.

    After making love with him a number of times, I knew wearing this birth control device would only be a

    waste, but still, who said I couldn¡¯t have a little fun and test his reaction?

    ¡°Hm?¡± I voiced out.

    His sharp eyes stared at the box for two counts, then to me, then back to the box and tly said, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°But, this is safe se¡ª¡± I tried to exin, but then he cut me off.

    ¡°I know what that is, Serena, and still, the answer is no.¡±

    He took the box from my hand and tossed it back to the basket like it had herpes; his face a picture of

    disgust.

    ¡°I¡¯m not wearing that dreadful thing,¡± he dered openly. I couldn¡¯t help but giggle. It was fun to watch

    himin.

    ¡°Oh, you like it raw huh?¡± Someone¡ªa woman with a Mediterranean ent¡ªsuddenly voiced out from

    behind him. She was as tall as him, with a slender figure, long, sunkissed hair, and breasts that almost

    pop out of her strapless dress. She was beautiful, I admit, but she was eyeing Aero provocatively. My

    husband.

    ¡°My kind of man,¡± she added, then puckered her lips.

    An emotion, deadlier than anger, suddenly fired up inside me.

    ¡°Exc¡ª¡± I was about to say, but I suddenly fell silent when I felt an energy from Aero. An energy that

    was definitely murderous.

    I looked at him and true to my description, his eyes, they lit like it was looking for the God of Death

    himself.

    ¡°Disappear from my sight, pest,¡± he said in a dark, menacing voice.

    The woman, from sexily unting herself, flinched backward with her lips quivering and sweat trickling

    down her forehead.

    ¡°Uh¡­I¡¯m sorry,¡± smiling awkwardly, I stepped in and grabbed Aero¡¯s elbow, ¡°he sometimes has mood

    swings.¡±

    I lowered my head, supposedly feeling jealous but now feeling sorry for her, and muttered, ¡°Excuse us.¡±

    I pulled Aero away and out of the store lightning fast; my heart thumping and my insides flipping.

    Really, here I was feeling suddenly jealous with that woman¡¯s obvious flirting when in fact, I didn¡¯t need

    to be. Aero still harbored the same hate for women as the past. I¡¯m unsure whether I should be happy

    about this or not, but one thing was for sure, this situation gave me a goodugh inside.

    ¡°You almost made her cry!¡± I told him when we were a good distance away from the store. I wanted to

    hold myugh, but it just escaped from my mouth unchecked.

    ¡°I won¡¯t hold myself responsible for such weak outburst,¡± he grounded, crossing his hands over his

    chest. ¡°Tsk, women are nosy creatures.¡±

    cing a hand on my chest, I rposed myself and took a deep, calming breath.

    ¡°Okay, now ¡äthat¡¯ I have to agree,¡± I stated, watching Aero¡¯s constipated expression. I straightened up

    and ced a hand on his chest, to where the hearty and said: ¡°We probably should return to

    Phanteon before you meet another one of my kind and scare her away. Sounds good, yeah?¡±

    Gradually, a soft smiled emerged cracking his glower.

    ¡°I¡¯ll grant whatever the queen requests.¡±

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 60 by desirenovel

    Aero

    As much as I didn¡¯t want to part with my queen, I had to. Elijah had confirmed my meeting with the

    guardian of Ehnrelil and I believe he was already waiting for me in the throne room when Serena and I

    left Greece.

    Serena told me she wanted to change into her gown and head out to the south wing to check the

    progress of the fire victims. I let her while I too changed my casual clothes, choosing an ensemble that

    would fit the asion: a royal-grade button-up shirt and cks, and a dark blue embroidered frock

    coat.

    As soon as I finished, I marched out of the walk-in closet, but then I was impatient already to meet him,

    so I decided to teleport there.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Nevannir, I hope you didn¡¯t wait for me that long,¡± I said the moment I materialized next to my grand

    seat with my hand touching a fang of my enormous wolf statue. Just as I ordered, there was no one but

    the two of us inside the throne hall.

    Dressed in fine Ehnrelil silk, he slowly shifted to me, taking his eyes away from the ceiling painted with

    Phanteon¡¯s royal crest.

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± he lowered his head and executed a calcted bow. ¡°Quite sublime to meet you again.

    The Crown Prince said you wanted to discuss an important matter with me.¡±

    My brow arched up as I eyed the rich gold of his long, braided locks. It was a silver back when Ist

    saw him¡­when Ehnrelil crowned a new king. He must have changed the colors to fit the new rule, but

    really? Gold? Quite showy for my taste.

    Sitting down the throne, I cleared my throat and went on, ¡°Yes, I want to. Recently, I have had recurring

    visitors in my kingdom; winged creatures that I am sure is native to your realm.¡±

    On my signal, William entered bringing with him a metal birdcage. Inside it was two insects I had told

    him to capture while I was still in my impromptu honeymoon. They were as still as stone, perching on

    the vertical wooden beam at the center of the cage as if they weren¡¯t concerned they were captured.

    ¡°Care to exin what these bugs are and their purpose?¡± I added once William ced the cage at the

    base of the stairs and left.

    Silence ruled the hall first. Nevannir examined the creature without even moving an inch of his feet to at

    least take a closer look. I gave him time, during which I also took note of his expression to get some

    clues. Even though guardians dered honesty and fairness with their treatment in all realms,

    Nevannir was still a fae, and faes, based on my experience, couldn¡¯t be trusted.

    Well, except for a few handfuls like Adamar and Adaen.

    ¡°My¡­¡± he finally spoke and cracked a small smile, ¡°this is unusual.¡± Judging from his reaction, it was

    obvious he had seen them in the fae realm.

    He neared the cage, stooped low, and opened the hatch, effectively freeing the bugs.

    I didn¡¯t mind them escaping. They already served their purpose well.

    ¡°These creatures are not bugs, Your Majesty,¡± Nevannir said whilst standing up. ¡°They are called

    ¡®Filliyaen¡¯ or Familiars in simple terms¡ªenergy spirits in the form of animals or insects that are rare in

    Ehnrelil. To find one is considered a blessing in the fae realm but to find one in Phanteon makes me

    confused.¡±

    ¡°My thoughts exactly. I¡¯m also confused,¡± I confessed, but smartly chose not to mention Serena¡¯s

    connection with their presence. He didn¡¯t need to know. ¡°What are the purpose of this so-called

    Familiars, Nevannir, especially these special bugs?¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± he lowered his lids and acted as if he was contemting something. ¡°I could tell you more

    about these ¡®bugs¡¯, but¡­this is going to cost you, Your Majesty.¡±

    My fists clenched upon hearing his subtle hint of ckmail. Huh. Just as I thought.

    ¡°I¡¯m aware, so continue. Name your terms, but don¡¯t hold back on whatever information you have on

    these Familiars.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯d be happy to, Your Majesty.¡±

    Beaming a smile, he continued and I, silent and unmoving, digested all the information as much as my

    head could hold¡­

    Serena

    Visiting the south wing again sure brought me back to reality. Being with the king, making love with him,

    just spending time and getting to know each other seemed like heaven to me. I didn¡¯t want it to end, but

    as royals, we had to return to our duties.

    I found Rhea fixing the buffet table when I arrived in the mess hall. There were also other volunteers

    with her, but I specifically called her attention, signaling for us to meet outside. She followed me when I

    exited the building and in a shaded area a few feet away from the doorway, we talked.

    ¡°For you and Elijah,¡± I said, handing her six bottles of extra virgin olive oil and four bottles of high-grade

    honey all in one box. ¡°The king and I went to Greece this morning and I figured I could bring you two

    some souvenirs.

    Her face was a picture of happiness immediately. ¡°Wow, thank you, Serena!¡± Taking out one bottle of

    honey from the box, she lifted it up and positioned it against the sun. ¡°Yup, this is their product alright.

    The golden yellow color is a good hint. Let¡¯s open one bottle and try it!¡±

    I nodded at her whilst shing a smile. She certainly read my mind.

    We went inside the mess hall again and in there, we called the volunteers for a little snack together.

    One of them neared me and smiled. She was a beauty: long, ck hair with streaks of white, pale face,

    bluish-ckshes, and eyes that have an icy blue shade. She was as tall as me but looked to be four

    years older or maybe more by Phanteon standards.

    ¡°Hello everyone, try this, it¡¯s uhmm¡­my special recipe,¡± I stated, deciding to lie since they didn¡¯t still

    know yet I came from a different realm.

    With Rhea holding up the tray, the volunteers started sampling the snack: a piece of toasted bread with

    Greek honey spread on top.

    The ck-haired volunteer smiled again and picked her share all the while she gazed at me. ¡°Thank

    you, Your Highness. This is delicious,¡± she said.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Are you one of Alpha Aaron¡¯s pack?¡± I asked, thinking that with her beauty she could

    well be a partner of a very capable Alpha.

    She chuckled first before facing me fully. ¡°No, Your Highness. I don¡¯t belong in Alpha Aaron¡¯s pack or

    any other pack for that matter. Let me introduce myself formally.¡±

    Stepping backward, she then executed a curtsy, much like the ones humans do on Earth. It was a

    surprise to watch.

    ¡°I am Farryl, Guardian Extraordinaire of the Realm of Werewolves, Your Highness. I am well pleased to

    finally meet you.¡±

    The moment I heard her name, I gaped. I had wondered when I could meet her. Although he didn¡¯t

    promise, Prince Elijah did say he could arrange a meeting for the two of us. Was this what he was

    talking about?

    ¡°Farryl,¡± I muttered, not at all breaking my gaze with her. ¡°Thank you for epting Prince Elijah¡¯s

    invitation to meet me.¡±

    Her brows furrowed as if confused, then sheughed a little. ¡°There must be some mistake, Your

    Highness. I hadn¡¯t met the Crown Prince yet. I came to meet you at my own free will.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± I blinked. ¡°Then, let me extend an even greater appreciation for your visit.¡± I lowered my head and

    ced a hand on my chest, acting all respectful, but at the back of my mind, I was hoping this was how

    a queen was expected to behave under such circumstances.

    Rhea saw the exchange and was sensitive enough to give both of us privacy. She ushered the other

    volunteers in another table a few feet away from us and there, they continued eating.

    I took a ss of water from the table behind me to flush out the sweetness of the honey and thereafter,

    refocused my attention on her.

    ¡°I guess there¡¯s a reason for you to see me like this? Under normal conditions, we were supposed to

    meet in the throne room with my husband, King Aero.¡±

    Very subtly, her face changed expression: from calmness to disgust. It was so fast a change that I

    thought I was just imagining things. I understood why though. I was well aware she hated the King of

    Phanteon.

    ¡°Honestly, Your Highness, I had always wanted to meet you since the day you first stepped foot in this

    realm.¡±

    My eyelids fluttered fast, feeling surprised, but then I reminded myself she was a guardian. ¡äShe could

    very well know everything that was happening in this realm, my presence included.¡ä

    ¡°You came without my knowledge,¡± she added.

    ¡äOr not.¡ä

    ¡°All visitors in this realm should go through me first, but you¡­you bypassed me by suddenly

    materializing inside the king¡¯s chamber,¡± she continued. ¡°I wanted to reach out to you since then but an

    unknown force I couldn¡¯t figure out kept on stopping me.¡±

    Oh wow. That was something I didn¡¯t expect at all. An unknown force she said?

    My curiosity peaked, so I decided to dig deeper.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here now, I reckon this unknown force you speak of, you must have figured already?¡±

    She scoffed and shook her head.

    ¡°On the contrary, no. I¡¯m still working on it.¡± Then, she looked at me with deep interest. ¡°You are a

    precious being, Se¡­re¡­na. I long to learn more about you.¡±

    Disregarding the fact that she used my first name and even went as far as stating her interest in me, I

    cleared my throat and asked, choosing to stay within the topic, ¡°So how did you manage to reach me

    now then?¡±

    Sighing, she gestured to all of me and dipped her head.

    ¡°I was hoping you could answer that question. Whatever unknown force that kept me from nearing you

    seems weak now and I first noticed it at the start of the snow moon¡¯s phase.¡±

    I directed my eyes on the floor and mused. Two days ago¡­that was when the snow moon started. And

    two days ago¡­Aero and I¡­we first made love. That was when we gave in to our desires. I doubt that

    that was the reason, but all possibilities were weed.

    ¡°I, unfortunately, couldn¡¯t answer that, Farryl,¡± I stated whilst meeting her gaze.

    This woman was giving me a sense of calm, but also I sensed extreme anger inside her.

    ¡°No worries,¡± she shrugged her shoulders. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter anymore. I¡¯m just happy we could talk,

    as queen and as a guardian, and a woman to woman. You do know you could trust me right?¡±

    It was an unexpected question, but not difficult to answer.

    ¡°I¡¯m unsure,¡± I replied. ¡°You are after all still a stranger in my eyes.¡±

    ¡°Hm, safe words, Your Highness.¡± She didn¡¯t seem hurt by my honesty.

    ¡°I asked Prince Elijah to invite you to the castle as my guest out of courtesy since you¡¯re this realm¡¯s

    guardian,¡± I started, exining my side. ¡°I wanted to meet you and maybe establish a bond. How about

    you, then? What are you here for? Why do you want to meet me?¡±

    She stayed silent for a moment, then signaled me to follow her. We exited the mess hall, walked past

    the front door, and continued to a garden nearby. Maybe because she was posing herself earlier as a

    volunteer that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t notice, but now I certainly could see how determined she was with her

    footsteps.

    The garden we chose had mostly untrimmed grass. It had shrubs of flowers and slim trees, but still, the

    ced looked grim. Mentally, I noted to have them tendedter.

    ¡°If I had the chance¡­¡± she started, facing a pathway towards another area of the garden, ¡°I would have

    warned you of this realm¡¯s king. I would have sent you back to Earth to be safe from him and his awful

    attitude. But, I see now that you have grown ustomed to life here as his queen, so I had to ask¡­¡±

    She turned to face me with her brows furrowed, marring her beautiful face, and then continued, ¡°What

    did he promise you? I¡¯m sure he struck a deal with you. With such a despicable character, I¡¯m sure the

    king forced you to marry him.¡±

    Her teeth clenched, but it wasn¡¯t the kind when a woman gets jealous. It was the kind when injustice

    was done. I was taken aback. Sure, at first, King Aero was exactly the man she described, but¡­

    ¡°I want to help you out of his control,¡± she went on. ¡°Tell me, Serena, what agreement did you make

    with him?¡±

    ¡®Our agreement¡­¡¯ my mind nkly wondered. Didn¡¯t that turn out to be null and void now that we

    consummated our marriage? Now that I decided to stay for the time being in Phanteon? Our wrist

    marks certainly weren¡¯t an issue anymore so¡­

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing of the sort,¡± I told her, partly lying, partly telling the truth. ¡°I simply agreed to marry

    him.¡±

    Her expression turned into a full-fledged frown.

    ¡°You lie,¡± she dered without hesitation. ¡°I can see it in your eyes that you¡¯re lying. Are you made to

    do so because he ordered you to? That damn king would do everything to crush your spirit simply

    because you¡¯re a woman. I have the power to ease your pain. I can send you back to Earth, Serena.

    You only need to ask and all this hardship with him will disappear. Think about it.¡±

    And I was. Heck, I was. Her offer was indeed tempting, but having experienced my husband¡¯s kindness

    and passion, and the endless possibilities while we¡¯re together, I couldn¡¯t ept it.

    ¡°No, but thank you for the offer, Farryl,¡± I declined, smiling serenely at her.

    This, however, she didn¡¯t ept well.

    ¡°You¡¯re insane. He hates women don¡¯t you understand? You¡¯re nothing but just a tool for him!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness,¡± William¡¯s voice cut through the air, effectively saving me from an awkward moment.

    Immediately, I turned around and faked a smile.

    ¡°Yes?¡± I said.

    ¡°Alpha Trevor needs your presence at the construction site,¡± he informed; his eyes shifting from me to

    Farryl with uneasiness.

    ¡°Right, I¡¯ll be there,¡± I said. Returning my attention to her, I sighed and lowered my head.

    ¡°Farryl, I understand your concern, but really you don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡± We held gazes; hers

    still a raging fire while mine a calm river. ¡°I am here on my own free will. Plus, I can¡¯t leave Phanteon

    just yet. I have a mission to fulfill.¡±

    I began to walk but then paused halfway and nced at her over my shoulder. ¡°Thank you for

    volunteering by the way. If you wish to continue serving, you are wee to do so. I¡¯ll see you around.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re making a mistake, Serena. A grave mistake,¡± she voiced out; her tone a dead warning. I

    decided to ignore it and just continued to walk towards the awaiting stallion with William guarding me.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 61 by desirenovel

    Serena

    Alpha Trevor showed me the progress of the construction once I arrived in the market. What was once

    ashes and charred wood in the area now stood rows of houses and two single-storey buildings to serve

    as the town¡¯s new market. He said that his pack would be able to finish it in just five days. I trusted him

    and he was able to deliver. Two days from now and all will be finished and that pleased me.

    I thanked him and his pack for their hard work and gave a few advice too to enhance the aesthetic side

    of the building. They noted this, dly agreeing to my idea.

    Byte afternoon, William and I left, and during the travel time, I reflected on my meeting with Farryl. I

    understood her side. If I was her, I¡¯d hate the king with all my heart too for stereotyping and hating

    women, but on the other hand, as a guardian to his realm, she shouldn¡¯t have been one-sided. Couldn¡¯t

    she sense that we had consummated our marriage? Couldn¡¯t she see that I had willingly given myself

    to him? Couldn¡¯t she sense the changes in him?

    She had a strong sense of justice, I salute her that, but it was also her downfall. She refused to see that

    a man such as Aero could change for the better. I figured there must be a reason why. Mayhap a

    situation in the past that led her to hate him too?

    I probably should ask the king about it, although I doubt he¡¯d be open to such a conversation with me. I

    was willing to try though.

    ¡äI guess my mission dug a deeper hole,¡ä I thought to myself, sighing. I have not only the kingdom but

    also their guardian to show that their king had a heart.

    Farryl¡¯s other words also bombarded my conscience. No, not about her offer to send me back to Earth,

    but about that unknown energy she mentioned.

    What could it possibly be? If indeed it was protecting me the moment I arrived in this realm, then why?

    I entered my chamber with more questions than answers and that proved to dim my mood. I nned to

    soak in the bathtub to distress myself, but then a knock sounded on my door.

    ¡°Excuse me, Your Highness,¡± a male voice followed.

    Quickly turning around, I found that he was one of the servants of the castle, standing just outside the

    door that I realized I had absentmindedly forgot to close.

    ¡°Yes?¡± I muttered with a raised brow.

    ¡°Dinner is served, Your Highness. King Aero has sent me to fetch you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll just change my clothes and be there the soonest I¡¯m done,¡± I informed him.

    He lowered his head again, ¡°I¡¯ll deliver the message, Your Highness,¡± he said, then reached out for the

    knob and closed the door.

    ¡®Yes, dinner,¡¯ I nodded to myself. That would be the best ce for me to ask him about Farryl and

    maybe if he now had an idea about my sudden appearance in this realm. He did mention once that he

    had people trying to solve it.

    ¡°How about you guys? Do you know why I¡¯m here?¡± I asked randomly to the winged insects that

    decided to approach me. I didn¡¯t expect them to answer, but at least, with their pping colorful wings, I

    was calmed from my stress.

    I arrived fifteen minutester inside the dining room wearing a new gown. This time, it wasn¡¯t a

    turtleneck dress that had long sleeves. It had a sweetheart neckline that showed a little bit of my

    cleavage; not really for the purpose of seducing him, but for simply a breather on my part. Turtlenecks

    tend to be constraining after all.

    Additionally, I allowed my hair to fall freely on my shoulders. That way, it would cover almost all of the

    hickeys he had ced on me: both fresh and old ones.

    ¡°Come, take a seat, Serena,¡± he stated when he saw me enter. He was already in the head chair,

    sitting regally with a flute half-filled with wine near his right hand and a small ck box on his left. His

    te though was still empty despite the many dishes in front of him. Either he was waiting for my

    arrival or he didn¡¯t have an appetite, or he had an appetite for another thing altogether¡­

    Just like before, I imed the seat on his right, not really caring that he didn¡¯t pull the chair for me. I

    knew he wasn¡¯t a gentleman from the start, so that bothered me less.

    ¡°Have you been sitting here for a while?¡± I asked, gazing at him just as he took another swig of his

    wine. He seemedfortable, yet something was off about him. Totally different from the yful,

    teasing man I was with in Greece.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he stated, lowering his gaze on the table, ¡°gave me time to think thoroughly of my next move.¡±

    I arched a brow at the statement.

    ¡°Next move for what?¡± I asked.

    He then stood up after taking the ck box and neared me.

    ¡°Hold your hand up,¡± he ordered once he stood on my right. Although I was confused, I did what he

    asked.

    ¡°Close your eyes,¡± he said again. I gave him a frown first before obediently doing just as he said.

    I felt something cold and hard on my right wrist thereafter. It felt like a chain or a bracelet of some kind.

    I couldn¡¯t be sure.

    ¡°There,¡± he stated; the tone of his voice still staying smooth andnguid.

    ¡°A bracelet?¡± I voiced out once I saw the jewelry.

    For the first time since I arrived in the dining room, he finally shed a grin.

    ¡°I thought the wolf bracelet you bought in Cirelles didn¡¯t match with your status as queen.¡±

    Huh. I inwardlyughed. I guess nothing escapes his notice.

    ¡°It was my first buy though in this realm, and I liked that bracelet. But thank you for this. I¡¯ll treasure it

    for as long as I live,¡± I stated, examining the jewelry that awfully looked familiar but couldn¡¯t quite

    pinpoint out where or when I saw it.

    It was a single, thick loop that was bedazzled with gemstones and diamonds of different colors. There

    were three sapphire-looking stones, ced with precision around the bracelet. They were the most

    beautiful blue I had seen in a gem.

    ¡°William said you met with Farryl,¡± he began once he returned on his seat.

    I flinched a bit when I heard her name, triggering her words in my head that I chose to forget for the

    time being.

    But knowing him, he wasn¡¯t going to let the topic slide, so I had no choice but to deal with it head-on.

    I started forking a ham slice drenched with sauce and then, simply answered, ¡°Yes, she was one of the

    volunteers in the south wing.¡±

    ¡°Her? Volunteering?¡± I easily picked up some hostility in his voice. ¡°Must be just her ruse to get to you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious she doesn¡¯t like to meet you, Aero, so I guess her actions were understandable,¡± I stated

    while eating my ham in bits.

    ¡°What did she say?¡± he asked.

    I paused from eating, considered his question for a second, then rested my chin against my knuckles

    and gave him a wry grin.

    ¡°Is that an order, my King? For me to tell you what transpired between us?¡± I teased.

    His sharp eyes bored into me.

    ¡°Only if you want to, Serena. I shall respect your decision if you wish to keep it from me.¡±

    Chuckling, I straightened my back.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to sulk. There¡¯s nothing to keep,¡± I said, inwardly releasing a sigh. Here it goes¡­ ¡°In

    summary, she told me you¡¯re a jackass.¡±

    He flinched a little, but after a few seconds,ughed, and it was a big, hearty, arrogant one. ¡°She¡¯s

    pushing it,¡± he said; his eyes bright with malice, the same one I saw when heshed at that woman in

    the store.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look so hurt, Aero, it is the truth,¡± I reasoned.

    ¡°I¡¯ll allow you to call me that since you¡¯re my wife,¡± he grumbled.

    I rolled my eyes upward whilst drinking my juice. ¡°Hm, whatever. Anyway, she believes you forced me

    to marry you which I think is somewhat of a truth.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t force you, you entered into an agreement in your own free will,¡± he corrected just like I thought

    he would.

    ¡°But you did use my desire to return to Earth as leverage,¡± I countered.

    ¡°And I happened to keep my end of the agreement. I sent you back to Earth, Serena, remember?¡± He

    cracked a proud smirk, but his eyes¡­oh yes, they were turning darker¡­heavier with desire.

    I felt the same too and would have pounced on him if we weren¡¯t in the dining area.

    ¡°Yes, and the rest was history,¡± I muttered, keeping myself in control instead.

    ¡°Aero, with Farryl¡¯s visit, I had now confirmed that my sudden appearance here wasn¡¯t a coincidence

    anymore. It meant something.¡±

    He remained silent, so I decided to go on.

    ¡°All this time I never once stopped to wonder who or what brought me to this realm, the purpose of

    bringing me here, or ask that out of all the billions of people on Earth, why me? I¡­wanted to know the

    truth now. Can you help me?¡±

    He released a long sigh and shifted his eyes on my bracelet.

    ¡°The bugs can,¡± he muttered, almost like a grumble, then his attention redirected behind me where I

    was aware a couple of the winged creatures followed me.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, now curious more than ever.

    He watched my bracelet again as if noting something of import.

    ¡°ording to a reliable source, the bugs that are attracted to you like mas are special spirits in the

    fae realm. They guide and protect someone they deem important. They represent that person¡¯s high

    status in the fae circle.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I blinked many times, taking careful consideration with his words, but what the hell was he

    talking about?

    ¡°I am saying that you could be a valuable member of the fae circle, Serena. Maybe a royal, or a high

    elder, or someone else pivotal to their society.¡±

    I snorted.

    ¡°That¡¯s absurd. I am a human. I feel like a human. I don¡¯t have wings on my back or fairy ears nor I

    could cast magical fairy dust.¡±

    His face contorted into a disagreement.

    ¡°You¡¯re talking gibberish, Serena. Fae people don¡¯t do that. Have you lost your mind on Tinkerbell?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any basis for what a fae creature looks like okay?¡± I cried out, feeling a little irritated.

    ¡°Anyway, my point is, I couldn¡¯t be what you imply me to be.¡±

    He nced at the bracelet again. What the hell? Was he distracted by the dazzling stones or what?

    ¡°My source did say it was premature to assume you are fae just on the basis of the bugs alone, but he

    also said that these spirits are a hundred percent urate. All the time.¡±

    An exasperated sigh escaped my lips as I sunk into the chair.

    ¡°Well, if I am someone important for that realm, then why was I transported here? Why do I have to

    meet you and be your wife?¡±

    It was a valid point and I know he understood it, but instead of answering my question, he called me

    out, ¡°Regretting meeting me now, my queen?¡±

    I quickly shook my head.

    ¡°No,¡± I muttered. ¡°I¡­I could never regret meeting you nor regret what has be of us now.¡±

    He awarded me a satisfied smile.

    ¡°Good answer,¡± he said.

    ¡°But hypothetically speaking, what would you do if I really was someone important to the fae realm?¡±

    He stood up again, neared me, and caged me in my chair using his arms.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to fight for you,¡± he whispered, meeting me eye to eye without any hint of embarrassment or

    hesitation. My lips trembled at both the rage he was showing in his eyes and the desire umting in

    it.

    ¡®Made my underwear wet that¡¯s for sure.¡¯

    ¡°Before anything else Serena, you are my wife and my queen. The wrist marks we have are proof. No

    amount of bugs could change that.¡±

    I was immediately on heaven¡¯s gate upon hearing this.

    ¡°Good answer,¡± I said, using his own words, then raised my chin up nning to kiss him, but he

    captured my lips first with a crushing force taking my breath away.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to dine you,¡± he mumbled in between our kisses.

    ¡°Please do,¡± I instantaneously agreed.

    Wildly, I thought of us making love right on the spot, beside the dining table and dangerously open for

    every servant to witness, but I guess it wasn¡¯t a choice, for, within a second, we were inside his

    chamber, my back pressed up against his mattress; my legs spread wide while he was on top me; his

    cock poking my belly.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 62 by desirenovel

    Aero

    In what could be deemed as aggressive, I grabbed her head, fisting a good amount of her hair, then I

    pulled it down and drove my tongue inside her mouth. My other hand squeezed her breast, but it was

    unpleasantly still confined by her gown so I ripped the cloth with ease. Her breasts spilled free then.

    Heavily turned on by the feel of the two smooth globes, I disengaged from our kissing and suckled on

    one taut peak. I drew out a loud and exquisite moan from her and I took this as an invitation to suckle

    her more.

    ¡°Aero¡­¡± she groaned under her breath, basking on the feel of my mouth sucking her nipple. I felt her

    hands grow impatient, touching my chest and feeling for the tensed muscles.

    ¡°Undress for me, please,¡± she requested.

    Pausing, I straightened my spine and just as ordered, took off my clothes from the coat down to my

    undershirt, followed by my boots and pants. Lying under me, she raced to undress. Since it was a one-

    piece dress, she won by a sweet minute.

    Biting her lip and covering her sex, she chuckled at me as I continued my chore.

    ¡°Serena, offer all of yourself to me,¡± I stated once I had fully freed myself from my sted pants.

    She spread her legs and ced her hands on each side, palm up. ¡°I already am, Your Majesty.¡±

    I lowered my body to align with her and kissed her again, taking as much of her taste as I could.

    Against my groin, a moistness caught my attention, so with a low growl, I untangled myself from her

    and traced kisses from her neck down to her belly.

    Her sweet scent of desire filled my nostrils then, fuck, and it flooded my head with euphoria.

    Without thought, I grabbed both of her legs, spreading her even more, then dinned on her pussy¡ª

    Neanderthal style. A long erotic gasp from her hit my ears. It was an angelic melody; a magnificent

    orchestra.

    I sucked and sucked, getting as many juices from her core as I could. I nibbled on her clit, tongued on

    each of her folds, then made contact with her core again, roughly might I add, and she squirmed, trying

    all her best to take the sensations in.

    ¡°Oh Aero!¡± she screamed, quickly grabbing the back of my head and pulling my hair up. She was

    almost at her limit. I could easily sense it.

    After talking with Nevannir, all my thoughts revolved around this woman. The possibility that she could

    be fae sent my mind reeling; turned my head upside down and my emotions rolling inside. I couldn¡¯t

    decide if this was good or bad news.

    It made sense; her magically appearing in my kingdom¡ªin my chamber no less and her, attracted to

    the bugs and vice versa.

    But again, Nevannir and I couldn¡¯t be certain and this all the more frustrated me. I wanted answers and

    I wanted it asap.

    As I continued to devour her, a thought crossed my mind: Do I really want our wrist marks erased? Do I

    really want our marriage annulled?

    Deep inside me, the answer was no. I didn¡¯t want our wrist marks erased and I didn¡¯t want our wedding

    vows retracted. I was willing to eat all my words in the past for her.

    However, there was an even better question that jogged up to my brain: Do I really want her to return to

    Earth and leave me?

    Filled with sudden anger I couldn¡¯t describe, I abruptly stopped from gratifying her, knelt on the

    mattress, and holding her waist, I flipped her so that she would be positioned on all fours and her

    glistening ass poised in front of me.

    We both grunted as my cock slid inside her; my hips hitting her ass made a wet, pping sound that

    was wonderful in my ears. She broke out into a sharp cry and tossed her head up. She seemed to be

    unaware of the turmoil inside my head.

    Driven by desire and angerbined, I prated her as deep as I could, trying to brand myself inside

    her¡­and with my mouth on her neck and with my hands on her breasts fondling her, I branded myself

    all over her.

    I couldn¡¯t control myself. Thinking about her leaving me either to return to Earth or wherever fucking

    realm it may be made me want to possess her all the more.

    ¡°You are my eshtha, Serena. My mate,¡± I whispered on her ear whilst rocking us together. I never

    dreamed of calling a woman this, much less admit that she was my mate. But, with Serena¡­dly.

    ¡°You are mine and mine alone. Stay with me. Forget about our agreement or erasing our marks. Forget

    about your mission. I am happy now. With you. Only you.¡±

    ¡°Aero¡­¡± she whimpered, closing her eyes.

    I couldn¡¯t really gauge if she heard me clearly with all the pping noises and the ecstasy fogging her

    head, but no bother, I could tell her the same words over and over again until she gives me an answer.

    ¡°I will. Yes, I will stay,¡± was her reply secondster and my heart burst out in happiness. I took a deep

    breath and grinned at my triumph.

    ¡°Tell me, you¡¯re mine.¡±

    Charged with my newfound purpose in life, I drove my hips harder and deeper into her.

    She cried out, tossing her head back again, but she shouted too, ¡°I¡¯m yours!¡±

    ¡°Tell me, you¡¯ll stay!¡± I continued pumping, giving my all. Maybe I was taking out my frustration on her,

    but I was also pouring out my heart to her¡ªsomething that I vowed never to do, but here I was

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay! For you, Aero. I¡¯ll stay¡­ahhhh!¡±

    And then we both came; a tidal wave of sensation filled us whole. I growled. My wolf and lycan sides

    howled. Serena also cried out her passion; her tone almost sounding like a real luna.

    Be it a fae, or a vampire, a witch or a werewolf, or maybe just a human, I didn¡¯t care. This woman,

    she¡¯s mine and I was going to protect her with all my life.

    Serena

    Post bliss in bed, Aero¡¯s arms wrapped around me whilst nuzzling the crook of my neck, maybe

    enjoying my scent or maybe just teasing me. I could feel his erection semi-hard, about to beg for

    another round, but he was kind enough to give me rest.

    ¡°The snow moon ball celebration will be held tomorrow in preparation for its peak phase,¡± he informed.

    Closing my eyes, I hummed, telling him I was listening.

    ¡°Do you have any ideas for the celebration?¡± he continued. ¡°Something that¡¯s new in the eyes of our

    people?¡± He highlighted the word and I didn¡¯t miss it.

    Since I said I¡¯d stay, he officially deemed us a royal couple, his real wife and queen. Not a fake

    anymore. But, really, that moment when we first consummated our marriage, that sealed the deal for

    me. I knew I wanted to stay for him.

    Anyway, a wide smile quickly grew on my lips. I didn¡¯t expect he¡¯d ask my help or opinion, but it was a

    weed change.

    ¡°Yes, I have,¡± I answered, angling my head towards him, ¡°lots of them, Your Majesty. I would be happy

    to help out with the preparations.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± he said, then continued nuzzling and nting kisses on the bony part of my shoulder.

    ¡°I have invited all leaders of the realms to celebrate with us. I n to introduce them to you. It¡¯s high

    time they meet the most stubborn woman to have ever contest me.¡±

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    I chuckled at his description of me. Stubborn? Sure. But I prefer to call it headstrong.

    Now, it would be interesting to see all the big shots. After being exposed to the craziness of the

    werewolf world, I probably wouldn¡¯t be star-struck with the other magical beings.

    ¡°I reckon Lord Hale is exempted from the invitation?¡± I absentmindedly asked, but as soon as I said

    that, his embrace on me tightened.

    ¡°Sere¡­na¡­¡± he drawled near my ear, ¡°for mentioning his name especially while we¡¯re in bed, you¡¯ll get

    a punishment.¡±

    Lesson number one of being a werewolf lover: heck, they tend to be very possessive.

    His semi-erect cock fully hardened and lengthened behind me. It was so obvious that before I could

    even apologize for my mistake, he prated me in one move.

    I gasped in surprise; my eyes turning to saucers.

    Using his weight, he pushed me back so that I would stilly on my belly but my core essible to him.

    Then, he fucked me, hot and rough and fast. Probably the quickest quickie I had received from him.

    The whole time, my face was pressed up against the pillow; my hands gripping the sheets while I made

    lewd moans of pleasure.

    This kind of punishment, I certainly loved.

    ¡°Ok¡­ay, ye¡­s, yes, I get¡­it,¡± I panted, still belly down after our delicious quickie ended.

    Grabbing my shoulder, he pulled me back to face him.

    He was already grinning, evilly I should add, taking pleasure of my mistake.

    ¡°Then to be even, won¡¯t you tell me about Farryl?¡± I stated, finally getting the courage to mention her. A

    woman with such solid hatred against him could have some backstory and I wanted to know.

    ¡°Did you break her heart long ago?¡± I continued.

    He snorted and made a disapproving face. ¡°Nothing of the sort, Serena.¡±

    I elbowed myself up and observed him as he propped himself using two pillows.

    ¡°Farryl was a she-wolf doted to be one of the choices for the Alpha position in Jaxis,¡± he added. ¡°She is

    a childhood friend of Elijah. As to what their rtionship was, only he knew, but I was aware she

    adored the royal family. When it came to choosing who would inherit the Alpha position, I chose Kade

    despite the council¡¯s rmendation. With her strength, wit, and overall bearing, she was the obvious

    choice, but I disregarded her.¡±

    ¡°Because she is a woman,¡± I filled in.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied with no hint of remorse. ¡°I discriminated her. I didn¡¯t want an Alpha she-wolf in my

    kingdom.¡±

    I scoffed at this and shook my head in disbelief. ¡°Why am I not surprised?¡±

    Huh. It seems the case is not about a woman¡¯s unrequited love after all.

    ¡°When the time came to choose a sessor for the guardianship position, Gastus, the previous

    guardian under my father¡¯s rule elected Farryl. Let¡¯s just say I rejected her as Phanteon¡¯s guardian.¡±

    ¡°Again, because she¡¯s a woman,¡± I reiterated, slowly feeling sorry for Farryl.

    ¡°Correct,¡± he nodded, again with no hint of guilt in his eyes.

    ¡°She knew the reason why and was furious.¡±

    ¡°Makes sense to me.¡±

    ¡°Since my father had thest say, he epted her and she became the guardian, but ever since the

    ascension ceremony, I didn¡¯t summon her nor did she report to me.¡±

    I released a long sigh. God, now I wished the reason for her anger was because of a rejected love. I

    could have handled that problem easily.

    ¡°Aero, you could try to be a little bit more considerate,¡± I remarked, trying to give him advice. He didn¡¯t

    seem to be offended by this, but he also didn¡¯t show eptance of my suggestion.

    ¡°Only to you, Serena,¡± he replied, then moved to seal my lips with his. ¡°Only to you.¡±

    Our kiss now was different than the others. It was full of gentleness andpassion. Of sadness and

    longing. I couldn¡¯t help but be curious again.

    ¡°Can I ask,¡± I muttered when I slowly withdrew from our kiss, ¡°if it¡¯s okay, what made you hate women?

    I know partly it was because of your mother, but¡­um, you know what I mean.¡±

    He clenched his jaw and returned to his side of the bed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about that now, Serena, but I will. Soon. Just¡­give me time.¡±

    The light in his eyes somehow dimmed. The expression on his face turned solemn. I immediately felt

    bad for bringing it up, but instead of apologizing, I stayed silent, deciding to let this gloomy moment

    fade away until sleep gripped us.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 63 by desirenovel

    Serena

    Excited to start with the preparations, I decided to leave Aero¡¯s chamber early in the morning. He was

    still sleeping heavily and didn¡¯t notice me when I left. In my room, I took a bath and changed.

    Thereafter, I went to the castle kitchen to meet with the cook. Aside from nning the menu for the

    party, I also needed breakfast. My stomach was growling and I owe it all to what happenedst night¡ª

    me getting dined instead of me dinning.

    In high spirits, I then continued to the grand hall. Aero¡¯s Omega, Chris, a charming redhead, was

    already at the entrance personally supervising the set-up of the tables and chairs.

    ¡°Your Highness, a pleasant morning,¡± he greeted, bowing low in deference to me.

    I smiled and stood near the huge doorway. ¡°Good morning to you too, Chris. So, what¡¯s the n?¡± I

    asked, folding my arms over my chest and staring at the enormous size of the hall.

    His tall frame dwarfed me just like all the other males of this kingdom, but I noticed how dumbstruck he

    looked as he nced at me.

    ¡°Uh, I was just about to ask that from you, Your Highness,¡± he stated. ¡°Let me know what you need and

    I will have the servants procure it.¡±

    I bit the inside of my cheek and thought well and hard.

    ¡°Hm, don¡¯t you always n ahead for such a grand asion?¡± I asked. True that I was ecstatic with

    Aero¡¯s offer, but sure enough, I would say it was at thest minute. He gave me just overnight to n

    the party. How was I going to pull it off without a hitch?

    ¡°Uh, yes, we do, Your Highness,¡± he answered, ¡°but this asion is especially special because of your

    presence. King Aero has given me permission to use magic for the set-up of the party.¡±

    Magic? My ears perked up.

    ¡°Wow, you know how to use it?¡± I tossed him a look of admiration. I definitely didn¡¯t know werewolves

    have that ability.

    But Chris immediately waved his hands.

    ¡°Oh no, Your Highness,¡± he smiled awkwardly. ¡°What I meant was, I am allowed to use mage spells to

    aid you in whatever you want for the party.¡±

    I blinked a couple of times until I was able to process it right.

    ¡°Oh, I see, then that¡¯s sweet,¡± I grinned. No wonder the king wasn¡¯t worried about me supervising the

    party. With magic and from a mage at that, my imagination could soar high.

    ¡°Okay, then, before we start, tell me about your past snow moon balls. What was it like?¡±

    He paused for a moment and scratched his head.

    ¡°Er, actually, thest snow moon ball we had was before thete king died. That was more or less a

    hundred years ago.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± My eyes widened.

    Then, I felt a presence behind me, so I turned around. It was the crown prince. He smiled at me first

    before turning to Chris and signaling him to leave.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure from the little information Earth has on us, you should know by now werewolves live up to

    thousands of years, Serena,¡± Prince Elijah stated once we were alone.

    ¡°Prince Elijah, good morning,¡± I greeted, arching my brow and grinning at him.

    ¡°Hello, sister-inw, I hadn¡¯t seen you for a few days. How has it been?¡±

    ¡°Still holding on to my sanity, thank God,¡± I replied, still crossing my arms. ¡°You busy?¡±

    ¡°I am, yes,¡± he answered, but then I saw him scrutinizing me without reservation.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Hmm, there¡¯s something different about you now,¡± he dered. ¡°I couldn¡¯t pinpoint out what.¡±

    At the back of my head, I was snickering. I knew exactly what he was talking about, but unfortunately, I

    wasn¡¯t going to be the one to break the news to him. It had to be Aero.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hm, it¡¯s the dress maybe?¡± was my alibi, pointing to my turtleneck gown. If I had worn a different gown

    then he¡¯d surely see the many love marks on my neck that hasn¡¯t healed. ¡°Anyway, Chris said thest

    snow moon ball was more or less a hundred years ago?¡±

    He nodded and fortunately, jumped to the topic.

    ¡°Yes, that was when father still lived. He and mother loved to hold the snow moon ball every year. It

    adds to the anticipation of the most-awaited phase of the moon where pretty much orgies and lots of

    babies happen.¡±

    I gulped in response. Orgies and babies. Huh. Figures.

    ¡°When father died, you could say my brother stopped the snow moon ball. There hasn¡¯t been any since

    then. I¡¯m surprised to learn that he is holding one tonight. Maybe it has something to do with you? Did

    you charm him already?¡±

    His brows then wiggled, teasing me.

    I acted like I didn¡¯t notice it, choosing to stare at the servants fixing the tables.

    ¡°Hey, were you listening to me?¡± He snapped his fingers near my face.

    ¡°I was,¡± I answered,ughing deep inside. ¡°How old are you now?¡±

    ¡°Why are you asking that all of a sudden?¡± His brows furrowed.

    ¡°You said werewolves live for thousands of years and judging from thest snow moon ball in this

    castle, I¡¯m thinking you and the king are about a hundred years old?¡±

    Yeah, it¡¯s hard to wrap my head around the fact that my husband was centuries older than me, but

    that¡¯s the beauty of being in a different realm I guess.

    ¡°I¡¯m 422,¡± he replied simply. Aero is 629. It¡¯s basic math in our realm. On Earth, it¡¯s 22 and 29. We just

    sh the third digit.¡±

    I inwardly whistled.

    ¡°Wow, you guys ¡äare¡¯ really old.¡±

    ¡°Time in all realms are different, sister-inw,¡± he crossed his arms over his chest and smugly smiled at

    me. ¡°It¡¯s a bit confusing if you ask me so we prefer to stick on Earth time as our constant reference.¡±

    ¡°Okay, well noted,¡± I answered, sighing. ¡°Now, tell me about your previous snow moon balls. What was

    it like?¡±

    ¡°Pretty much the same really: eat-all-you-can food, bottomless wine, VIP guests inside and outside

    Phanteon, famous entertainmentsing from the other realms, debauchery, and senseless

    conversations.¡±

    My lungs felt as if they were just punched by a gori.

    ¡°Wow, that sort of party huh?¡±

    I wasn¡¯t really a fan of going to parties on Earth, but just like my interest in fantasy paintings, I share an

    admiration for the behind-the-scenes of a party: the preparation, the decors, the theme, and all that

    jazz.

    ¡°Yeah, it was ¡äthat¡ä kind of party,¡± he confirmed, ¡°but since brother¡¯s coronation, the parties had toned

    down a bit. If it was him, he would have banned such congregation inside the castle but the council and

    I advised him against it. It was after all one of a royal¡¯s way of stamping his status. Anyway, since you

    arrived, you¡¯ve been to two parties already, right? Your wedding and brother¡¯s birthday partybined

    and that one held in your honor.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± I nodded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what got into Aero for giving this task to you, but I¡¯m happy. It shows that he is slowly

    trusting your opinions,¡± he stated, looking at me with delight in his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try not to disappoint him,¡± I answered, keeping as much juice to myself as possible. God, Prince

    Elijah¡¯s innocence is so precious.

    ¡°You¡¯re turning into a great luna, Serena. I¡¯m happy about this progress.¡±

    My lips curved into a small smile, ¡°Thank you, Prince Elijah. You¡¯ve been a great help too in my

    journey.¡±

    He then stepped backward and tipped his chin down towards me.

    ¡°Well now, I won¡¯t keep your time. I¡¯ll see you tonight.¡±

    I returned the gesture. ¡°Yes, see youter.¡±

    After talking with Prince Elijah, I entered the grand hall and approached Chris. I shared with him my

    vision for the party and he was very much enthusiastic to help out. He called all the servants and the

    spell caster, Lord Mage Aizen, from the realm of mages and I did all the talking, exining what the

    grand hall would look like, the decors needed and the flow of the party.

    The Mage, who was surprisingly very young looking for his title, was eager to start, telling me that he

    needed to return to his home to deal with personal matters. I allowed him to leave once he cast his

    spell, turning the grand hall into the exact vision I nned. He also provided boxes of the materials I

    needed for the decor and for the guests to useter.

    Chris who stood beside me at the center of the dance floor nodded in approval.

    ¡°His Majesty would be so proud of you, Your Highness. This is the first time I had seen the grand hall

    like this,¡± he eximed.

    My chest puffed with pride upon examining the whole area. ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t wait for him to see it.¡±

    Just as I requested, the dance floor was augmented by the mage¡¯s spell. It was still in the same center

    spot but it had a ck floor with a picture of the Universe in 3D effect. Directly above the dance floor

    was a megalithic crystal chandelier with white cloths attached to the center chain and spreading

    throughout the cathedral ceiling.

    Floating shimmers, looking like tiny stars, made the ceiling look alive, plus floating candles in different

    sizes added more to the effect. The Fantasy geek in me grinned. I patterned this idea from my favorite

    book, Harry Potter. I just had to.

    Rectangr tables surrounded the whole space of the grand hall. There were buffet tables on each

    corner to be used only for desserts and refreshments as the main courses, I figured, were to be served

    butler-style to the guests.

    ¡°But we still need to finish up the remaining decors, Chris. I wanted them in specific locations,¡± I stated,

    turning my attention to the stacked boxes near us.

    He signaled two servants to open the boxes and another five more to receive my instruction. Once I

    gave them orders, they left the hall with the boxes of decors in hand.

    Wanting to join with the decorating too, I grabbed my own box, went to the royal tform, and started

    the arduous duty of securing the decors on the walls¡­

    ¡°Are you alright, Your Highness?¡± Chris asked, nearing me with concern etched on his face some three

    hourster. I was doing a few retouches of the table decors when I suddenly groaned in pain, quickly

    touching my forehead in an attempt to nurse it.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m okay,¡± I told him, smiling weakly. ¡°I just had a sudden headache. Nothing severe.¡±

    His shoulders rxed and the concern on his face lightened.

    ¡°You need to rest though. You¡¯ve been up and about since this morning, Your Highness,¡± he stated.

    I easily dismissed him with a wave of a hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine. We just need to finish decorating and we¡¯ll be done.¡±

    He didn¡¯t look convinced with my words but nevertheless remained silent, hesitantly left me, and

    continued to supervise the servants.

    I took ate lunch inside my chamber thereafter with Rhea apanying me. Aero visited sometime

    me a heated stare.

    With the help of two other female servants, I was dressed in the most exquisite ball gown I had ever

    worn in two tones: silver and gold. My corset almost took all of my breath away, but it did provide quite

    a good lift for my breasts. The design was an off-shoulder neckline but with a sheerce fabric to cover

    my neck and arms. Sewn on it were also jewels, chandelier style, to create an illusion that I was

    wearing a ne, but in reality, it was so that my hickeys would be appropriately covered.

    To highlight my slender neck and the gorgeous up-do that one of the maids created, I used teardrop

    earrings¡ªabination of diamond and opal, and toplete my ensemble, I wore four-inch heels.

    With how tall the king was, I didn¡¯t think the added height would level our heads, but it would help with

    kissing him easily.

    ¡°Your robe, Your Highness,¡± the other maid stated, lifting the thick, white garment up with both of her

    hands. This would be my second time using this robe. The first was that party celebrated in my honor.

    Aero¡¯s eyes lit up seeing me wearing it at that time, but he never gave a word. I wondered now if he

    would be different.

    ¡°You look breathtaking, Serena,¡± Rheamented when I stood in front of the human-sized mirror in

    all of my glory, ¡°but there¡¯s one thing missing.¡±

    ¡°What is?¡± I arched a brow, looking at her reflection.

    ¡°Your crown,¡± she pointed out.

    I looked up and true enough, I agreed with her. A crown would actually betterplete my

    appearance.

    ¡°Oh, yeah, that one,¡± I sighed. ¡°The king doesn¡¯t seem to wear one, so I¡¯m thinking I didn¡¯t need one

    too?¡±

    ¡°You certainly need one,¡± she said, knitting her brows, ¡°You¡¯re the queen of this kingdom.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± I gave her a lopsided smile. ¡°Anyway, I prefer to be modest this way.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s your call,¡± she shrugged her shoulders and thereafter pulled an item from the vanity table,

    ¡°And thest touch is this.¡±

    I took it from her hand and wore it without the need for a tie. Lord Mage Aizen had wittily imbued magic

    on the masks so that they wouldn¡¯t fall off our faces.

    ¡°His Majesty won¡¯t have any difficulty recognizing you, Your Highness. We are sure of it,¡± one of the

    maids eximed, bearing pride in her eyes. The second one giggled as if she knew already my

    appearance would affect a certain lengthy muscle of the king¡¯s.

    Deep inside, I giggled too. Now I couldn¡¯t really wait to meet him like this.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 64 by desirenovel

    Aero

    Earlier this morning, I woke up finding Serena absent on my bed, and her scent faint around my room.

    Partly, I was disappointed. I would have loved to put her underneath me again, make her scream and

    cum and cum some more. However, I expected this would happen after I told her about the nned

    snow moon ball.

    Once I got out of bed, bathed, and changed into new clothes, I was tempted to visit her inside the

    grand hall, but I chose to stop myself. I wanted to be surprised by whatever she had cooked up for the

    party. I wanted to see just how much she could create with unlimited magical resources, and partly, I

    wanted to test her subconscious thoughts, see if she had any buried memories of being in Ehnrelil if

    truly she was a being from that realm.

    I felt bad honestly doing this, even more so when I gave her the bracelet, but I was getting desperate. I

    needed answers and the bracelet Nevannir gave would somehow show me some form of answer.

    Informed by Chris that the queen took herte lunch inside her chamber, I quickly left my study and

    visited her. Again, disappointment weed me when she was with her maids, already preparing for

    the ball.

    Patience, my conscience advised. You will have your timeter at the party.

    I left her room with my desire ming like the bright noon sun. I was aware she sensed it and I was

    aware she was undergoing the same, so yes, I was indeed looking forward to tonight. Day by day, the

    snow moon¡¯s effect had made me horny than I had ever been and I was thinking it had something to do

    with her presence and our bond. In the past snow moons, I had always sulked inside my room, pretty

    much satisfied with wanking myself dry. Now, with Serena around, it was an entirely different ball game.

    Hourster, I stepped out of my chamber in my best royal ensemble: all ck tux, leather gloves, and

    half a cape the color white that was positioned only at my left shoulder. It was secured using clips and a

    gold chain around my chest. My suit jacket boasted gold cufflinks, silver buttons, and embroidered gold

    ferns. Phanteon¡¯s crest was stitched in nicely at the upper right corner of the jacket. I was well aware I

    looked one heck of a king, but I did this only to please my queen and nothing more. For the first time

    ever, dressing for a party gave me excitement and it was all because of her.

    A male servant wearing a butler outfit like that on Earth then approached me, in his hand was a silver

    tray and inside this object was a folded stationary. I picked it up, opened the paper, and read its

    contents which informed me of the flow of the party.

    An upward curve from the corner of my mouth appeared. Guess she was making this asion really

    special by breaking all Phanteon customs and it would start with the traditional promation of the King

    and Queen¡¯s entry inside the grand hall.

    ¡°Right,¡± I said to the servant. ¡°Where is my mask?¡±

    I thought he¡¯d lead me to the secret room behind the stage but as we continued walking, I found that he

    was leading me to a doorway that wasn¡¯tmonly used during parties.

    Another servant stood sentry on the closed double door with a silver tray in hand. Inside it, there was a

    meticulously-designed full-face mask. I picked it up expecting this was what Serena had chosen for me

    and tried it on.

    ck with a touch of blue-coated the mask¡¯s outeryer. Shaped like a wolf¡¯s head, it had rhinestones

    and luminous beads along the forehead and around the eyes. It fit my face pretty well; properly able to

    breathe and see all around me despite the limited eye holes.

    The double doors then opened, but not one sound of a trumpet heralded my presence. I was incognito.

    Inside, guests were also wearing their masks in different colors and designs. They were crowded on

    the dance floor and in the tables avable in every corner of the hall. Music was ying to enliven the

    mood and there was already wine and starters offered to the guests.

    I inspected the grand hall before me and gawked at the considerable change of the interior. Truly,

    Serena had thought the best for this party. All the other ones held in this grand hall in the past paled in

    In the sea of unknown faces all around me, it was to be expected it would be hard to locate a specific

    person but hell no, not me. Oh, I could certainly scent my wife right across the room before my eyes

    was instantly filled with pride.

    She was just wearing half a mask, covering her eyes and forehead mostly. On the sides were

    diamonds and beads, feathers and ferns that framed her beauty. She looked every bit the queen of this

    kingdom despite not having a crown.

    From a random piano and violin song, the music changed into the entrance song for a waltz. The

    guests noticed us then and parted to give us most of the dance space.

    ¡°My queen,¡± I voiced out under my mask once we were close and executed a bow.

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± she reciprocated by doing a curtsy.

    ¡°May I have this first dance with you?¡±

    I offered my hand to her and she took it; the connection easily ignited the craving within me.

    ¡°Of course, you may, Your Majesty,¡± she replied; her bright red lips quirking up. Her hazel eyes under

    the mask oozed with seduction and mirth.

    ¡°A masquerade ball eh?¡± I whispered as our bodies pressed up. The waltz music started and we began

    to sway to its rhythm.

    ¡°Yes, too extravagant for your taste?¡± she looked up at me in wonder.

    I shook my head. ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t. Nothing is too extravagant when ites to you, Serena, and also,¡±

    Dipping half of her body towards the floor in time with the music, I then muttered against her neck, ¡°I

    like the idea of anonymity.¡±

    She took a cleansing breath, by which time I also pulled her back up.

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± she said, smiling again.

    The music crescendoed. In my peripheral vision, guests started joining us on the dance floor. Judging

    from their actions, they easily epted the flow of the party and they looked to be enjoying it.

    Every person under the mask I could easily name including of course the leaders of the other realms:

    Lord Jacobi who was apanied by his apprentice, Lady Yna, and two other witches of the Order,

    Prince Andrei and a new mistress it seems, Celestial God Andrius and another one of his kind that

    smelled like the ocean, King Lucien and his queen, and the King of Sattus who was as expected,

    alone.

    Not a surprise, King Geraden of the fae realm wasn¡¯t in attendance. Nevannir however was present

    because I personally invited him and I could sense him somewhere in the upper balcony watching us¡­

    or specifically watching my queen¡¯s movements. The other guardians were also present and they had

    gathered in a table near the stage.

    I didn¡¯t sense Farryl¡¯s presence in the grand hall and that was no big deal to me. Heck, having her

    around wouldn¡¯t even make any difference.

    ¡°Congrattions, my queen. You surpassed my expectations,¡± I stated, returning my attention to

    Serena. We were still dancing, but this time surrounded by our guests.

    She chuckled and inched her head closer to my shoulder.

    ¡°Your wee, Your Majesty. It took me time to choose what theme to use, but I guess it worked out

    fine.¡±

    ¡°There hasn¡¯t been a masquerade ball in this castle ever since,¡± I confessed.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯m happy for the change,¡± she answered, smiling widely.

    The degree of her glow and beauty captivated the males nearby. Some were my Alphas, some were

    knights, and others in lower ranks. I didn¡¯t sense any lust or desire from them that would anger me, just

    admiration towards her, but still, this didn¡¯t sit well with me.

    ¡°Stay with me the whole night tonight, Serena,¡± I pulled her closer; pressing the small of her back

    against my waist and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want any other man dancing with you or touching you.¡±

    A cheeky smile appeared on her lips then. ¡°Hmm, I could, but that would be rude to your guests.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about them,¡± Ished, then gripped her wrist even tighter.

    ¡°My goodness, you¡¯re very possessive, Aero,¡± she remarked in a singsong voice, clearly enjoying my

    suffering.

    Growling, I lowered my head and whispered in her ear, ¡°A quality I just learned the moment you

    became mine.¡±

    She hissed and ran her hand down my abdomen.

    ¡°Damn, you¡¯re smoldering under that mask.¡±

    ¡°And you are teasing me with that sultry eyes, Serena. Not to mention your lips that seem to be

    begging to be kissed.¡±

    She angled her head up. ¡°Kiss me then, I order you,¡± she stated without hesitation.

    ¡°In front of all my subjects?¡± I asked, my face neutral.

    She grinned and dared me with her eyes. ¡°Are you afraid?¡±

    I exhaled long and hard and then gave her a concrete answer. ¡°Never.¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    With that, my hand that was on her back climbed up to pull my mask off. Once done, this same hand

    grabbed her nape. Free from it, I lowered my head even more and promptly imed her lips.

    That kiss during our wedding was forced and I was still in denial of myself. Kissing her in public now felt

    different. Totally different. I was now kissing her because I desired to and because I wanted to let all my

    subjects know that this woman was mine.

    Loud cheers erupted thereafter. Serena and I pulled back to realize that the dancers had parted again.

    A spotlight was illuminated directly at us, then a male voice announced, ¡°Hail, King Aero, Alpha King of

    Phanteon and his beautiful luna, Queen Serena!¡±

    Louder cheers followed and more ps reverberated all over the hall. Serena tugged at my elbow and

    pointed to the stage with her eyes.

    ¡°Shall we, my king?¡± she asked, smiling. ¡°It¡¯s your turn to wee your guests tonight.¡±

    I smiled back at her. ¡°A sentence or two should probably suffice.¡±

    She chuckled at this. ¡°Not like they would mind.¡±

    Side by side, we marched to the stage. Once there, I gave a few words of wee to the guests,

    recognized the presence of the VIPs one by one, and then officially opened the ball. On cue, butlers

    started appearing with trays and trays of food and drinks.

    Serena and I went to our table that was located still on the stage. It was conveniently ced away from

    most of the noise of the guests, but for me, it was the perfect distance to act on a wild idea in my mind.

    I donned off my right leather glove and slowly, my naked hand crept under the table while I pretended

    to eat. Serena was busy with her food, but when she felt my fingers snaking inside her gown, she

    stilled.

    ¡°Oh no, you¡¯re crazy, Aero,¡± she red at me in a warning.

    I looked at her with desire-filled eyes and muttered, ¡°I want to reward you. Let me touch you.¡±

    Silently, her legs parted as her way of an answer.

    Happy with this, my hand proceeded, going further past heryers of fabric until it reached her

    underwear, and again, I grinned.

    Hell yes, just as I thought, she was already wet for me.

    ¡°Oh god¡­¡± she gasped as my fingers contacted her folds. She bent her head, sped her eyes shut,

    and exhaled low. Though she was still wearing her mask, I could easily see just how much my fingers

    had affected her.

    I pressed on further, boldly pinching her clit and giving it a thorough massage.

    Subtly, she gritted her teeth, trying her best not to moan but it seemed it wasn¡¯t helpful for her. She

    instead ced a hand on her mouth to try and muffle the escaping sweet sound. Her other hand kept

    on forking a piece of vegetable, trying to act as if she was still eating. I found this both funny and

    admirable.

    ¡°Keep your voice down, Serena. Werewolves, as you may know already, have the best hearing.¡±

    She gave me a weak attempt at a re.

    ¡°God¡­oh fu¡­ck¡­¡± she voiced out again when I entered two fingers inside her core. ¡°Ae¡­ro¡­ Ae¡­

    ro!¡± she eximed in a breathy, lowered voice.

    ¡°I know,¡± I stated, continuing my efforts. I pumped my finger harder but slower all the while acting like I

    was drinking wine, acting as if nothing naughty was happening under the table. My cock had hardened

    to its limit and it was fucking painful against my cks. I wanted to release it, give it a home inside her

    pussy, but knew it wasn¡¯t the time yet.

    ¡°Oh, oh¡­OH¡­¡± she rushed to say when finally she came. Her scent of orgasm hit my nose instantly. It

    was so potent that it briefly ced me in my own state of orgasm too.

    Heck, I realized, I didn¡¯t want to wait anymore. I wanted to make love to her now.

    So, with that in mind, I pulled my hand from her underwear and out of her gown, and then grabbed her

    elbow, nning to poof us out of the grand hall in one blink, but then, a man wearing a blue and white

    mask neared us.

    Fucking cock-block, my mind angrilymented.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 65 by desirenovel

    Serena

    Pretending that everything was fine¨Clike I didn¡¯t have an orgasm in front of all these people¨CI controlled

    my panting state and looked up. The man who had unknowingly interrupted us stood a couple of feet

    away, his innocent eyes lit towards me.

    Aero was seething, I could tell from the tight fist he made under the table, but he also was in control,

    making a considerate expression when he realized who it was.

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± General Halcynos lowered his head and ced a hand on his chest. ¡°May I request one

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    dance with Queen Serena? It would be an honor for this poor, old man.¡±

    I awarded him a smile, one that was agreeable to his request. The man was asking properly, but of

    course, thest decision woulde from Aero, so I turned to him and waited for his answer.

    His face didn¡¯t show any anger. It was masked well with his neutral expression. Then, suddenly, a quirk

    on his mouth appeared and then he nodded gently.

    ¡°You have my permission, General.¡±

    I squeezed his hand as my way of saying thank you. We exchanged silent stares just as I left our table.

    General Halcynos, wearing a gray tuxedo looking dapper despite his age, performed another bow

    when I neared him. His mask covered half of his face. It was decorated with mostly white and blue

    glitters.

    ¡°Your Highness, I am pleased to be able to dance with you,¡± he said, once I ced a hand on his

    proffered palm.

    ¡°General Halcynos, the pleasure is mine,¡± I answered with a smile.

    Thereafter, we managed the steps down the stage. A few dancers spotted us and gave us room to

    pass. We stopped in the center of the dance floor illuminated by the candles above and the spotlights

    magically provided by Lord Mage Aizen. General Halcynos bowed again and in reply, I did a curtsy.

    Dancing with this man more than half my age made me realize I missed my adopted father, Walter.

    That¡¯s where I got the McAllister name from. As for my biological father, yes, I missed him too, but all

    memories I have with him and my biological mother were fuzzy and weak, except that they were really

    good painters. I couldn¡¯t even remember how they died and how I actually managed to stay alive until

    Marius, a benefactor in an orphanage I stayed in, met with me and introduced me to the McAllisters.

    Gregory and Eliza Monroe, those were my biological parents¡¯ names, but every time I thought about

    them, it just doesn¡¯t elicit that kind of family warmth within me. Maybe because it had been so long

    since I became an orphan? Or maybe because we didn¡¯t have that much of a good rtionship from

    the start? I couldn¡¯t really say, and somehow this hadn¡¯t bothered me at all.

    Returning to my dance partner, General Halcynos somehow evoked a gentle warmth within me, and I

    figured it had something to do with my husband.

    ¡°The king sees you as a family, General. Though he doesn¡¯t speak of it, he admires you so. Thank you

    for being a pir of support for my husband.¡±

    His mouth curved up into a sincere smile.

    ¡°It is my duty, Your Highness, but other than that, I vowed to be as loyal as I could be to the royal

    family,¡± he replied, whilst we swayed in tune with the waltz music.

    ¡°I heard you once served thete king as his Beta,¡± I recalled.

    He nodded. ¡°That is correct, Your Highness. I take pride in it with all my heart.¡±

    Deep inside me, a feeling of pity then started to spark.

    ¡°You spend so much of your life for the royal family, but how about your own?¡± I asked and hope at the

    back of my head he didn¡¯t see it as a trespass into his personal space.

    For a moment, silence enveloped us. He was contemtive for a while, but then regained his cool

    ¡°I have none, Your Majesty,¡± was his short reply.

    Then, he smiled.

    ¡°I do have a sister. I¡¯m sure you already met her. Her name is Margaret.¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, I am aware. We did meet in Palmeeya and my experience there was very precious.¡± My eyes

    shone brightly at the memory reserved for that special ce.

    ¡°She tends to leave that kind of impression on the people she meets,¡± he exined. ¡°And I think it has

    something to do with her being a healer.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s very diligent and kind to her constituents,¡± I eximed. ¡°Is she the Alpha of the Healer Pack?¡±

    General Halcynos stilled briefly and along with it, his expression showed a hint of sadness that was

    enough for me to catch.

    ¡°No, Your Highness,¡± he started. ¡°Until now, His Majesty hasn¡¯t decided who takes the Alpha position of

    the Healer Pack.¡±

    My brows instantly furrowed.

    ¡°But she is the leader, correct? There are no other werewolves capable enough for the position?¡±

    ¡°To answer your first question, Your Highness, yes, she serves as the interim leader, and for the

    second, no, there are none better than her.¡±

    I bit the inside of my cheek. It didn¡¯t take a genius to realize what was happening. Aero, stubborn and

    arrogant as he was, still believed he didn¡¯t want a woman to hold an alpha position.

    ¡°For how long has this been going on?¡± I asked, keeping my temper at bay.

    ¡°A decade or so, Your Highness,¡± he informed.

    ¡°A decade?!¡± My eyes widened and my temper shot up. I red at my husband who was busy talking

    to some of his VIP guests in another table near ours.

    ¡°I think I have a good sense of what¡¯s going on, General,¡± I stated when I returned my attention to him.

    ¡°Would it be too disrespectful if I brought this issue up to the king on behalf of Margaret?¡±

    He quickly shook his head. ¡°No, Your Highness, don¡¯t.¡±

    My brows knotted in confusion.

    Seeing this, he sighed and his expression changed into that of understanding.

    ¡°I apologize, but I don¡¯t think it is wise to intervene in such a sensitive issue on behalf of my sister.

    Whether formally called to be an Alpha or not, she is happy in what she does and takes pride in serving

    the crown and its people. It is just a title, Your Highness. She doesn¡¯t care about it, but thank you for

    offering.¡±

    ¡°Still though, let me try,¡± I replied; my sense of justice kicking in. ¡°The king has been so generoustely.

    I think I have the chance to change his mind.¡±

    ¡°It is not me to decide, Your Highness. I suggest you speak first with my sister,¡± was his reply.

    I nodded. ¡°I sure will, General. Thank you for this.¡±

    ¡°You are pure of heart, Your Highness. It is clear to see even kilometres away. His Majesty is very lucky

    to have you on his side. Please continue to support him,¡± he stated; his eyes pooling an emotion I could

    liken to pride.

    ¡°I will,¡± I smiled.

    We danced the remainder of the song, allowing ourselves to just enjoy the party, but during our silence,

    I noticed he was staring at me weirdly.

    ¡°Is there something wrong, General?¡± I asked, looking up to meet his gaze.

    He shed a warm smile then, and for a moment, I sensed a feeling of longing in his eyes.

    ¡°No, Your Highness. Nothing. You just reminded me of someone.¡±

    I wanted to pursue the subject. My gut told me I had to, but then I caught sight of a certain woman in

    the upper balcony, watching me. She wasn¡¯t wearing a mask, but she was dressed in a dark maroon

    mermaid-style gown. Our eyes met. She slowly shook her head as if conveying a message.

    ¡°Your Highness?¡± General Halcynos grabbed my attention. I returned to look at him just as the cogs in

    my brain started to move.

    ¡°Uhm, I¡¯m sorry, but may I be excused, General? I need to speak to one of the servers,¡± I lied.

    He didn¡¯t seem to suspect this. ¡°Of course, Your Highness,¡± he said, then loosened his hold on me and

    bowed his head.

    ¡°Enjoy the rest of the party, General,¡± I curtsied again, then hastily walked to the nearest stairs that led

    to the upper balcony.

    After reaching the floor, I took the path directly to where Ist saw Farryl, but upon arriving there, I

    found that she was already gone.

    I circled the balcony, checking the guests with me to see who wore the dark maroon gown, but it was to

    no avail. I hissed and cursed in the air. Damn, I would have wanted to talk to her again.

    But not giving up, I moved my search outside, opening a ss double door that was near her spot

    earlier. The cold air of the night greeted me thereafter.

    I was in a vacant terracerge enough to amodate ten people and it was connected to another set

    of stairs leading to a garden below. This part of the castle, I hadn¡¯t discovered yet so it really captured

    my attention, especially the view in the distance that boasted a different side of the nearby town.

    ¡°You are certainly tempting me bying into this secluded ce, my queen,¡± I turned with a start

    when someone whispered near my ear.

    In a heartbeat, I was pressed up against the rigid body of a man. A hand snaked around my waist,

    pushing me closer than I wasfortable, while another hand tipped my chin, lifting my face up to

    meet his stare. It was so intense, so powerful that for a moment I thought it was my husband.

    For one, he was wearing the same-colored mask, but as I examined further, it wasn¡¯t the shape of a

    wolf¡¯s. It was a tiger. Second, this man, although wearing the same-colored ck tux, didn¡¯t have an

    imposing stance like my husband. Plus, he sported a long ck cape, totally looking like the phantom

    of the night.

    However, what really caught my notice was this man¡¯s icy cold hand. It was a dead giveaway.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 66 by desirenovel

    Serena

    ¡°Lord Hale!¡± I gasped, so sure of myself despite not seeing his face.

    He chuckled underneath the mask first before taking it off and dropping it to the floor.

    ¡°You¡¯re very perceptive, my queen.¡±

    He reached out trying to take my mask too. Quickly, I moved back, disengaging myself from his hold.

    ¡°As far as I remember, you¡¯re not invited in this party,¡± I stated whilst giving him a frown.

    He just tipped his head ever so slightly to the side in response.

    ¡°Have I ever cared for such insignificant invitations?¡± he said.

    He stepped forward, I stepped back. Deep inside me, my heart was hammering a beat of fear. I tried to

    keep my face neutral and my spine straight. If anything, I didn¡¯t want him to see me cowering, but still

    shes of pictures of him soon biting me still leaked out of my traitorous thoughts.

    ¡°Aero can¡¯t stop me from seeing you, Serena. Or even the mutts he employed to secure the castle.¡±

    Huh.

    That doesn¡¯t surprise me at all. Vampires, they were sneaky creatures of the dark, especially one with a

    noble descent, namely this man.

    ¡°Right,¡± I snorted, putting up a brave face. ¡°Then, shall we go inside? Let your presence be known to

    him and all the other guests.¡±

    Swiftly, his hand was on my shoulder. I didn¡¯t even saw him lift it and that alone supported my reason

    for fearing him. He might be using his powers on me for all I know.

    ¡°Why be hasty? Let¡¯s stay for a while longer,¡± he smiled. ¡°This night deserves to be savored with a

    woman, especially a queen that is ¡®horny¡¯ still. I could still smell your lust, Serena. It¡¯s giving me the

    best kind of chill.¡±

    ¡°Not directed to you, I¡¯m sure,¡± I spat.

    ¡°He hadn¡¯t touched you yet?¡± was his bold question. I remained silent.

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a shame. I would have already imed you if you were mine.¡±

    ¡®Aero has already imed me, you stupid vampire!¡¯ I shouted in my thoughts. I so wanted to tell him

    that but refrained. He didn¡¯t deserve to know.

    ¡°My sex life is not your business, Lord Hale,¡± I stated, then moved forward towards the ss door.

    In reaction, he gripped my elbow tightly and blocked my exit.

    ¡°I said stay, Serena. I will not ask again.¡± The tone of his voice gave a hint of a threat. I clenched my

    teeth and hissed at him.

    ¡°By any chance, did you n this with Farryl?¡±

    He cocked a brow in response. ¡°Whatever do you mean?¡±

    ¡°This,¡± I pointed to the current situation we were in. ¡°You being here. I am inclined to believe that Farryl

    led me here to meet you.¡±

    His stance. His expression. His overall bearing didn¡¯t change. Either he was good at acting, or he just

    didn¡¯t know what I was bbering about.

    ¡°Why would you think that? I am not in alliance with her despite how much we both hate your husband.¡±

    He cracked a wide grin then and sighed. ¡°Ooops, apologies Your Highness, my tongue slipped.¡±

    I inhaled sharply. ¡°I¡¯m well aware werewolves and vampires hate each other, Lord Hale. You don¡¯t need

    to hide that from me.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re a really precious woman,¡± he replied, attempting to touch my cheek, but I quickly jerked

    away.

    He didn¡¯t look offended with this. In fact, he was grinning still as if he was enjoying our less than warm

    interaction.

    ¡°Honestly, I hadn¡¯t seen or even talked to that guardian for quite a while now,¡± he finally confessed after

    a short pause.

    ¡°So, you mean to say you jumped to this realm without her permission?¡±

    ¡°Hm, I believe she knows my presence here tonight, but then again, I can be stealthy and avoid

    detection any time and in any ce,¡± he proudly stated.

    Damn it. Now that confirms my suspicion of him being a grade A sneaky bat.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s safe to assume you are not in cohorts with her,¡± I muttered without hesitation; lowering my

    guard for a few seconds.

    ¡°She has her own agenda, Serena, and I have mine,¡± he answered. ¡°And speaking of which, you owe

    me remember?¡±

    My defenses heightened again at the memory of his words: his bold confession¡­his promise of biting

    me. Hell, this wasn¡¯t good.

    ¡°I do not,¡± was the first words that came out of my mouth just to buy time if possible. I stepped

    backward and yanked myself free from his grip, but he was quick to grab my other elbow.

    ¡°Uh uh, I think you know exactly what I¡¯m talking about, my queen.¡±

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡°And you¡¯re crazy to assume I would willingly let you bite me!¡± res as sharp as daggers hit him.

    ¡°Hmm, then, you prefer I tell all the people in Phanteon that their luna is a fake? That you are just a

    human and not a real she-wolf? They would be devastated, I¡¯m sure.¡±

    I gasped when I heard it.

    ¡°You¡­you wouldn¡¯t dare ckmail me! We are living a peaceful life here, Lord Hale. Don¡¯t ruin it!¡±

    ¡°A peaceful life¡­tsk,¡± he mused. ¡°I doubt it willst. Aero has enemies, Serena. They are just hiding

    under the shadows, waiting for the opportune time to strike.¡±

    With that, a wild thought crossed my mind.

    ¡°Do you happen to know about the witch deaths in the border and the arson in Cirelles? You have an

    idea who did it, don¡¯t you?¡± I asked.

    He again gave me a smug smile.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re ying the detective game. I like it. But I wonder if Aero would be pleased. He is a self-

    absorbed man after all. He doesn¡¯t want help from the opposite sex, including his queen.¡±

    My chest puffed up with pride.

    ¡°I think you are not well informed about the happenings here, Lord Hale. You¡¯ll be amazed at how

    things have changed.¡±

    Oh, like Elijah, I¡¯m going to savor his innocence. Aero has changed so much and I am confident he will

    change even more for the better. All wille to realize that the King of Phanteon had a heart.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry really, Serena,¡± his grin turned into a sneer as if none of my words took his curiosity.

    The hand that had secured my shoulder hiked up to my neck. Easily, he angled my head to the side,

    then that same hand traveled down to my partly-exposed cleavage.

    ¡°As you are right now, you remain unmarked by your husband,¡± was his next statement and with that, I

    found myself remembering Prince Elijah¡¯s words: something about a mark¡­a ¡®zimet.¡¯ I never got the

    change to actually ask more about that and its significance.

    ¡°Whatever he allowed you to do, whatever freedom he has bestowed on you, it is all just a front for his

    kingdom. He has not sealed your bond and I bet he would never do it,¡± Lord Hale continued and

    surprisingly, the second-to-thest sentence really did hit me hard.

    ¡®Aero hasn¡¯t sealed our bond¡­¡¯

    I was unsure what to feel because Phanteon-wise, I didn¡¯t know what implications or conditions there

    were, but if the werewolf beliefs in my world meant something, then sealing a bond meant fully

    submitting myself to him and vice versa; fully connected to each other; fully in love.

    Love¡­ my heart pricked.

    Damn it.

    There were many opportunities Aero could have marked me, but he didn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t. Did that actually

    mean he wasn¡¯t prepared to fully bond with me? Love me?

    What an even better question was, do I feel the same? Do I really want to be bonded to him? Am I in

    love with him?

    Staying in this realm for him was an easy decision, but loving him?

    ¡°Might as well take my offer ande with me, Serena. That way you won¡¯t be heartbroken,¡± Lord Hale

    dered, pulling me out of my jumbled thoughts.

    ¡°Huh,¡± I chuckled dryly, trying to mask my instability. I didn¡¯t want to give him the pleasure of seeing me

    indeed affected by his words and that it has caused a spark of sadness in my heart.

    I looked up at him with sharp eyes and stated as much as my fake bravado could go, ¡°I¡¯ll just pretend I

    didn¡¯t hear you, Lord Hale. I¡¯m going to pretend you just didn¡¯t threaten and offer the Queen of

    Phanteon.¡±

    His red eyes sparkled with thrill.

    ¡°You really are such a fascinating woman, Serena. You just continuously keep on amusing me. Oh yes,

    I¡¯ll definitely enjoy drinking your blood.¡±

    He leaned over towards me, slowly. Leisurely. If I could, I would have sprinted away from him but his

    grip on my elbow provided no chance for an escape. I could however put up a good fight but I was also

    well aware of the differences of our strengths. If he wanted to, he could have just forced himself on me

    and bite me without all these talking and dawdling.

    Strength wise, in front of this man, just as I was in front of Aero, I felt helpless and I hated it. I hated

    how defenseless I was.

    But then, the weirdest thing happened.

    My friendly bugs appeared, flying in between us like they didn¡¯t care they were interrupting our

    conversation.

    One rainbow bug bigger than the others perched on top Lord Hale¡¯s hand¡ªthe one that was on my

    elbow, while the others rested on my shoulder.

    The expression on this vampire lord¡¯s face quickly changed: from confusion to enchantment, then to an

    emotion akin to shock.

    He released me in less than a second; speedily holding his right hand as if it had just been stung by the

    bug.

    I was dumbfounded with this development. Did my bugs just save me? I asked myself.

    ¡°Step away from my wife,¡± a warning growl filled the air suddenly, and in a blink of an eye, I saw Aero

    already standing behind Lord Hale; a w with the sharpest nails I had ever seen wrapped around the

    vampire¡¯s pale neck.

    Aero!

    My spirit jumped in joy.

    ¡°How audacious of you toe to this party when you¡¯re not invited,¡± he grounded; his eyes full of

    spite. ¡°This is strike two, Hale.¡±

    ¡°Your Ma-jes-ty,¡± Lord Hale said, but even when held hostage, his tone still dripped with mockery.

    ¡°Violence is not necessary. No harm is done to the queen, see?¡±

    Aero¡¯s gaze flitted to me; the depths of his hazel-greens swirled with concern and anger.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Your Majesty,¡± I confirmed.

    Noticing the tick in his jaw, I realized he was battling on whether to release his prisoner or not, or to kill

    or spare him¡ªwhichever was applicable. I decided to stop him instead, not because I worried about

    the vampire lord, but because this beautiful night didn¡¯t deserve bloodshed.

    ¡°I am fine,¡± I tossed my husband a sharp look.

    He didn¡¯t budge. Instead, he turned his attention to Lord Hale and said, ¡°I could smell your scent

    lingering on her skin, Hale. I don¡¯t like it. Touch her again and you¡¯ll find yourself headless in a second.¡±

    My blood ran cold when I saw both Aero and Lord Hale¡¯s eyes turn murderous.

    These two men¡­really.

    Luckily, Prince Elijah stepped inside the terrace and broke the tense atmosphere.

    ¡°Brother, you and Queen Serena are needed in the stage. The blessing of the snow moon is about to

    begin,¡± he informed whilst lowering his head; acting like he just didn¡¯t see the two men about to throw

    punches at each other.

    On impulse, I grabbed Aero¡¯s hand and pulled him away from the vampire lord, aiming for the ss

    door, but the tables soon turned to his side.

    The next thing I knew, Aero was kissing me heavily, sensually in front of Lord Hale and Prince Elijah.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 67 by desirenovel

    Aero

    I had no reason to see General Halcynos as someone I would get jealous of, so of course, I allowed

    Serena to dance with him. Honestly, out of all the men in this hall, he would be the only person I¡¯d

    prefer Serena to dance with, but as far as trust goes, Elijah would be in the top rank, Halcynos would

    be second, and third would be my Beta and Alphas.

    I watched when they danced in the center of the dance floor, but soon, my attention was diverted to my

    brother who decided to approach me. He stood on my left, holding a wine flute that was already half

    empty.

    ¡°You¡¯re too stiff. Loosen up, brother. You¡¯re the one who decided to throw a ball, so you should enjoy it,¡±

    he said before drinking the remaining contents of his flute.

    I remained silent but took his advice into consideration. I admit I was feeling uneasy. Just seeing

    Serena surrounded by so many faces, so many males¡­it just didn¡¯t sit well with me. And there was this

    issue of the murderer-arsonist. That entity could strike again and at this very party. The probability was

    high if it wanted to create chaos in my realm.

    But then again, this was partly the reason why I allowed this ball in the first ce. It was selfish of me, I

    know, putting my entire guests and the leaders in peril. However, I was confident with my people.

    Werewolves weren¡¯t weaklings. They could protect themselves if needed. The leaders, they¡¯d love

    some action too, so I wouldn¡¯t worry about them.

    Except for that vampire bastard.

    Knowing Hale, he wouldn¡¯t let this opportunity pass, invited or not. I was well aware he was attracted to

    Serena the very moment he first crashed in the castle a few days ago and that knowledge somehow

    got me all riled up now that I had allowed Serena in my life.

    I already instructed my Security Team and my Alphas to be on high alert. Still, as the Alpha King, I

    couldn¡¯t bex.

    ¡°Tell me, is this all for Serena? Did you finally soften up to her?¡± Elijah asked.

    Under the dim lighting and the spotlights swaying, I cracked a ghost of a grin. He was too preupied

    watching the dance floor to even notice.

    ¡°Hm, noment huh,¡± he eventuallyined. Snorting, he crossed his arms over his chest and

    gazed at me.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m happy for this ball. It had been such a long time since we had one.¡±

    ¡°It had been such a long time since this kingdom had a queen too,¡± I added, all the while looking at my

    wife and how her hips swayed. ¡°It is only right to make some changes once in a while.¡±

    ¡°Hmf, you took the words right out of my mouth, brother,¡± he eximed, shifting his attention back to

    the celebration in front of us.

    ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going? Had you talked to Farryl yet?¡± I asked, not able to control myself. I was

    too preupied with Serena and him with Rhea that we failed to bring this issue up again.

    ¡°Yes, I did,¡± he nodded. ¡°She ims she noticed the entry of four individuals in our realm at that time

    when you left for Ehnrelil. Three of these individuals were witches just like what we already know. The

    fourth one however she couldn¡¯t figure out who or what being. She said these witches were already

    dead when they all entered.¡±

    I grimaced.

    ¡°The murderer nned to leave the bodies in our realm and make it so that it would look like they were

    killed by werewolves.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that seems to be the case,¡± he agreed.

    ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°She says the murderer was a slippery one,¡± he continued. ¡°The fire in Cirelles, Farryl regretted it

    happened.¡±

    ¡°She should be,¡± I grounded.

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be too harsh on her,¡± Elijah looked at me again. ¡°I too regretted it. If only we were

    vignt enough, it wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±

    ¡°Toote to ponder on that now,¡± I remarked and stood up from my seat.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± he quickly asked.

    ¡®Seeking an audience with our witch guest,¡¯ I told him through our mind-link.

    Feeling pumped up now for an investigation of my own, I climbed down the stage and neared the first

    table on my right. This was upied by the lord mage, his apprentice, Lady Yna, and her

    ¡°Your Majesty, d that you could join us!¡± Lord Jacobi eximed, tossing his wine ss up in the air.

    Even without nearing him, I knew already he was tipsy. The stench of alcohol was strong in his mouth.

    ¡°Are the food and drinks to your liking?¡± I asked, looking at him, then to Lady Yna and the rest.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Lord Jacobi was the one who voiced out, smiling widely from ear to ear. ¡°You¡¯re a good

    host, King Aero. You throw one heck of a party.¡±

    My mouth quirked up into a grin.

    ¡°Save the praises to my queen, Lord Jacobi. She¡¯s the one who nned it all.¡±

    ¡°Then I salute her,¡± he made a gesture of respect towards Serena¡¯s way who was still dancing with

    General Halcynos.

    Seeing this, I knew she was in safe hands so I decided it was time to move on with my n.

    ¡°Lady Yna,¡± I muttered, tossing the elder witch a solemn stare. She wore a dark blue gown, sequined

    from the neckline to the hem that it hurt my eyes just watching; however, this wasn¡¯t my concern. I had

    a pressing matter to attend to that I was willing to overlook such shy gown.

    Her mask was shaped the same as Serena¡¯s, but it was decorated with frills. She may look young, but

    she was as old as my father. Her spells masked her true age and features.

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± she replied, tipping her chin low.

    ¡°A moment of your time,¡± I said and opted out the word, ¡äplease¡¯. It was unnecessary and I never say

    please to anyone and I wasn¡¯t going to break that record.

    A smirk formed on her lips. She knew exactly what I needed from her.

    ¡°Of course,¡± she said, standing up. ¡°Lead the way, Your Majesty.¡±

    With Elijah and Lady Yna following behind me, I led them to my study on the second floor of the

    castle.

    Elijah poured whiskey in a ss¡ªa drink he had been quite ustomed to on Earth. Lady Yna and I

    on the other hand didn¡¯t waste time getting down to business.

    ¡°You want to see what I saw,¡± she stated, moving towards an arched window near my desk.

    ¡°If possible, yes,¡± I nodded, not beating around the bush. Normally, I would never seek help from a

    woman, but I was desperate and yes, Serena had slowly desensitized me. Sometimes, I thought,

    bowing to the opposite gender wasn¡¯t bad, especially when I get something in return.

    She scoffed, then turned to look at me.

    ¡°If we do this, it will cost you. You do realize you¡¯ll be temporarily disconnected with everything around

    you including your senses, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am ready.¡± Hell, my mind was made up. It would only be just a few minutes. Surely, nothing

    eventful would happen during that time with the party or with Serena.

    She inhaled and exhaled, and then nodded.

    ¡°Lie down and rx.¡± She pointed towards the only chaise lounge in my study.

    Elijah and I exchanged stares before I acted on her instruction.

    As my head contacted the armrest, I closed my eyes and waited for her to do her magic. I felt wrinkly

    fingers thereafter touching my forehead and then, my consciousness turned nk and was reced

    with another person¡¯s memory.

    A rabbit hole with shing pictures¡ªthat¡¯s how I could describe my experience. This spell-casting

    ability of witches was only reserved to the elders as it entailed quite an amount of energy and it leaves

    the recipient exhausted.

    Lucky for me though, I was the Alpha King. I could withstand such an obstacle.

    When I came to, I was wiser. I saw how the witches were killed. Using a long sword with red gems

    attached to the de, they were skewered one by one. The witches didn¡¯t even have the chance to

    react or fight back. Like Farryl imed, the murderer was indeed slippery.

    I also saw where they were killed. It was a ce in Agotta close to the vampire realm. Did this mean it

    had something to do with vampires? I wanted to believe it, but no, the evidence was weak.

    Unfortunately, as Lady Yna reported, I also couldn¡¯t detail out the face or the gender of the murderer.

    It was blurry and my sure guess was, it was done intentionally. The murderer-arsonist wasn¡¯t alone in

    this mission. It had help.

    One thing they didn¡¯t anticipate though was Serena witnessing its presence in the Baltic Forest and me,

    finding her and as a result, derailing their ns. They definitely didn¡¯t count on me getting a good sniff

    of its smell.

    It was just faint, but I was sure I could easily recognize it once I woulde across that smell again.

    True enough, it was my first time smelling such stench, but the nearest smell I could liken to it was

    incense and soil.

    ¡°Transfer of memoryplete,¡± I roused when Lady Yna spoke above my head. Looking up, I saw

    her grin down at me and muttered, ¡°Got what you need?¡±

    I sat up whilst massaging my temple. Heck, this kind of spell-casting indeed packed an after-effect. My

    body and senses felt numb, and I couldn¡¯t mind-link with Elijah who was staring at me with knotted

    brows.

    ¡°I understand now why you didn¡¯t want to undergo this option, Elijah,¡± I muttered under my breath.

    ¡°Hell, knowledge really demands a big price.¡±

    ¡°I told you so,¡± he stated, nearing me. ¡°I prefer the old-fashioned way of getting answers, brother.

    Anyway, you¡¯re the Alpha King. You¡¯re built to withstand this spell¡¯splication, so I wouldn¡¯t need to

    worry.¡±

    ¡°The recovery will depend on the person,¡± Lady Yna informed. ¡°With you, I bet it will only take

    minutes.¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°A minute and a half,¡± I corrected when I felt my strength and senses return to me in full force, and

    once it did, the first thing I sensed was Serena¡¯s fear and angerbined. They were the two emotions

    I could easily define. The rest were dismissed.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± I cursed, tossed Elijah a look, and then disappeared in front of them.

    ¡®Fucking hell¡­¡¯ I thought out loud after seeing Hale¡¯s unmistakable profile¡­

    Fast forward to the present, my rage increased but it was also ovepped with jealousy. Serena was

    unharmed, but not untouched. Hale¡¯s stench clinging to her shoulder, elbow, and neck where probably

    the contact was made raised my ire.

    I wanted thempletely erased so I did the next best thing I thought to do: kiss her and kiss her

    senseless, and touch every inch of her body, wiping out the vampire¡¯s invisible crumbs on her.

    Hell, I didn¡¯t care if he and Elijah were watching. Thetter would soon realize I had caved in to this

    woman while the former would see just how much of a fucking loser he was.

    At one point, I drew out a moan from Serena when I cupped her breast. This was an enough show to

    really stamp a message in Hale¡¯s head that was clear as crystal.

    Abruptly, I stopped our kiss and looped a possessive arm around her, then faced the two who sported

    dumb faces¡­well at least on Elijah¡¯s side. His jaw dropped, his eyes rounded like the full moon while

    sweat clung to his temple. As to Hale, his face surprisingly looked red for a vampire and his expression

    was that of utter disappointment.

    ¡®Yes, that¡¯s right. I had already imed her and there¡¯s nothing you can do about it.¡¯ ¡ª That was the

    message in my eyes.

    ¡°She belongs to me,¡± for good measure, I said out loud, sending Hale a warning, then left their midst,

    disappearing with Serena in a snap and reappearing in the stage.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 68 by desirenovel

    Aero

    I would have preferred to bring her in my chamber to finish what I started, but as Elijah said, we were

    needed at the party.

    Serena was quick enough topose herself once she realized we were back in the stage. Spotlights

    immediately found us, giving us no room to talk. She just gave me a meaningful nce just as the

    voice-over exined the steps of the ritual. I decided to control my unstable self; promising to question

    her forter.

    Yes, blessing the snow moon was part of Phanteon tradition. The Alpha King and his Luna were

    expected to do the ritual; raising a te of wheat in the air against the moon¡¯s light together with a

    chalice of water and the first pup of the year¡¯s cloth wrapping.

    The whole time, I guided Serena through the process since she was still learning our traditions. In the

    end, she looked effortless, not rousing any suspicion at all from all who watched her. Well, either that or

    the guests were just in awe of us that they didn¡¯t bother on the minute details. For both of us, this was

    our first executed blessing.

    We ended the ritual with a traditional prayer, asking for a fruitful year of harvest and offsprings. Cheers

    erupted in the hall afterward and the voice-over started another round of chants: ¡°Hail King Aero and

    Queen Serena!¡±

    The people around us chorused and pped their hands enthusiastically. I had never seen a genuine

    reception like this before even in my father and mother¡¯s hosted party. It was filling me with pride and

    joy.

    But, only for a moment however because just as the party started to go on full swing and the attention

    wasn¡¯t on us anymore, I grabbed Serena¡¯s hand and led her to the hidden room at the back of the

    stage.

    Once we were inside, I trapped her against the door. Her back hit with a thud just as I mmed a palm

    onto the hardwood. A considerable splintering appeared around the edges. It worsened when my ws

    dug deeper. This was my way of discing my anger and frustration. Better the inanimate object than

    her.

    Looking down, our eyes met. Hers was searching. Mine was in turmoil.

    With my free hand, I caressed her cheek and nted a kiss on her forehead.

    ¡°Help me, Serena,¡± I whispered, gritting my teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­know¡­how¡­to contain my jealousy.¡±

    Her lips parted slightly in a slow inhale. She angled her head to the side after taking her mask off,

    closed her eyes, and sandwiched my palm with both of her hands, looking like she was savoring the

    warmth it had emitted.

    ¡°Aero, your jealousy is misguided,¡± she said, then gazed at me with the most serious expression on her

    face. ¡°Nothing happened between Hale and me.¡±

    ¡®I know that, but¡­¡¯

    ¡°Still, I want to know what happened,¡± I voiced out. ¡°What were you two talking about?¡±

    ¡°Is that an order or a¡ª¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an order, Serena,¡± I interrupted, my eyes turning hooded. ¡°When he¡¯s concerned, I want to know

    everything, or else this confusing emotion will eat me alive.¡±

    I had seen my father slowly sinking into depression because of the very emotion I was feeling right

    now. I didn¡¯t want that to happen to me. I want to save myself from the unneeded hurt and Serena was

    my way out of it.

    ¡®If¡¯ she¡¯d be truthful that is.

    A semnce of understanding sparkled in her eyes. She tip-toed and gave me a chaste kiss on the lips

    consequently quieting, even for a little, the jealousy surrounding me.

    ¡°Enemies,¡± she started then. ¡°He mentioned that you have enemies waiting to strike your back. I asked

    him if he knew about the murderer-arsonist, but he gave no reply.¡±

    Nothing surprising in that. I was well aware I¡¯d sooner orter create an enemy with the other realms.

    All kings have at least one in their lifetime. I wasn¡¯t exempted.

    ¡°He knows that I¡¯m human,¡± Serena continued, and right after hearing this, my wolf and lycan sides

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    growled inside. That meant he had indirectly sampled her blood. Possibly while still in hisir. Fucking

    bastard¡­ ¡°He tried to ckmail me using this, threatening to spill my identity in front of all your

    subjects,¡± she added.

    ¡°That¡¯s not going to help him. Whether you¡¯re exposed or not, nothing will change. You will still be my

    queen and I will let my people understand that by force or by reason,¡± I dered without hesitation.

    I was dangerously leaning on the idea that she was more important than my crown and somehow that

    didn¡¯t bother me.

    She broke out into a relieved smile thereafter and that pleased me.

    ¡°What else?¡± I asked, encouraging her to tell more.

    ¡°He offered shelter in hisir. He wanted me to leave you and go with him.¡±

    I scoffed at his desperation. This vampire bastard really was pushing it.

    ¡°Let me guess, he wants to drink your blood too,¡± I stated, sneering at the idea of him biting her.

    ¡°Yes, he didn¡¯t fail on reminding me that.¡±

    I sensed a rising frustration inside her so I cupped her face with both of my hands and dered, ¡°I

    won¡¯t allow that to happen, you hear me? I will protect you from him and from any other beings that

    threaten to hurt you.¡±

    ¡°Ye¡­s,¡± she stammered to say. ¡°Thank you, Aero.¡±

    I kissed her forehead again and sniffed her perpetual sweet scent. By this, somehow my jealousy had

    lifted. I was freed and I couldn¡¯t be more thankful for her honesty.

    Giving her a gentle smile, I wrapped an arm around her waist and pulled her towards me.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s leave the party and rest,¡± I offered, but then, she quickly shook her head.

    ¡°No, wait, there¡¯s more,¡± she eximed and pushed me back whilst knotting her brows towards me.

    I was taken aback for a moment, but then I noticed a gradual change inside her.

    She was teary-eyed all of a sudden, but she didn¡¯t look like she was about to cry. In fact, her wet eyes

    brightened with determination. I was mesmerized. This was my first time seeing this side of her.

    ¡°Lord Hale said I was just your tool; a person who secures your throne. My freedom, my decision-

    making inside your court, my influence in your rule¡ªhe said it was all just a front for your kingdom.¡±

    I gnashed my teeth and instantly, my eyes clouded with fury. I wanted to tear that vampire¡¯s mouth so

    badly that instant, but I knew I had to defend myself first.

    ¡°Serena,¡± I whispered, reaching out to touch her cheek. She immediately raised a hand then and

    stopped me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she said, showing me a fleeting smile. ¡°I knew already from the start we were just using

    each other for our own gains. It¡¯s just that, things gotplicated when you and I¡­¡± she blushed and

    diverted her eyes on the floor, ¡°¡­when we surrendered to our desires.¡±

    I clenched my teeth. Hell, how was I supposed to correct her words when they were the truth?

    ¡°He¡­he mentioned about you not marking me. That you won¡¯t¡­ever going to do it,¡± she weakly

    continued, likely unsure to bring this up to my attention.

    Even I was stunned to hear about this matter. Fuck, this honestly never crossed my mind.

    Marking a mate¡­my kingdom called it ¡äzimet,¡ä an intimate ritual to seal the bond of two souls. However,

    such a ritual for me was unnecessary. An illusion. A foolish agreement between a man and a woman

    who thinks they were paired for each other.

    For me, marking someone in the hopes that they were that person was a fine line between happiness

    and insanity. My father marked my mother in the hopes that she was his person, but it turned out, she

    wasn¡¯t, and it ruined him and almost destroyed the kingdom.

    Hating women ever since I was young, I didn¡¯t think I would be able to mark someone, but then, enter

    Serena in my life and all my beliefs crumbled. She had thought me a lot, made me experience many

    things I never knew possible in my self-imposed gloomy life.

    Thinking about it now, indeed, she had freed me. She had brought me out of the darkness. She was my

    true mate. She was destined for me.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to ask why I haven¡¯t marked you?¡± I questioned, grabbing her arm to direct her focus

    back to me.

    I was ready to bleed my emotions to her, ready to spill it all, ready to tell her I was falling for her, hard,

    and that at this moment, I wanted to mark her, but then she answered in the most honest way possible:

    ¡°I won¡¯t, because I¡¯m not even sure myself if I wanted you to mark me.¡±

    Her words caught me by surprise, and admittedly, it really did sting my heart. However, I couldn¡¯t me

    her. She was in a different world, unsure of her identity, and with a man who still¡­or now selectively

    hates women and could turn into a beast anytime. Sealing our bond meantmitment. Marking her

    meant she was ready to submit her all to me, including her heart.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly the reason, Serena. We already had a forced wedding, a forced bond in the first ce. I

    need to mark you with your consent,¡± I exined, choosing this convenient reason instead.

    ¡°Until you are ready¡­¡± I continued and pulled her in for a tight embrace.

    ¡¯Until you admit you love me¡­¡ä my thoughts concluded.

    Thick silence filled the room. I didn¡¯t press her to answer, not verbally at least. Tipping her chin up, I

    held her gaze, telling her in silence how much she meant to me.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re not a very patient man, Aero,¡± she stated, giving me a partly worried, partly relieved

    smile.

    ¡°I will try for you,¡± I said promptly, then seized her lips.

    That night, we made love. The third phase of the snow moon was the sole witness of how much my

    restraint was tested.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 69 by desirenovel

    Aero

    ¡°Brother!¡± Elijah¡¯s voice boomed across the receiving room the moment I heard the main door swung

    open. I already knew he¡¯d be visiting me this early morning after my show of possessivenessst night.

    He was either happy that I got hitched for real or angry that I didn¡¯t tell him sooner. I was curious to

    know which reaction he¡¯d show.

    Finishing up the buttons of my coat, I stepped outside my bedroom and faced him.

    ¡°Hey, what I sawst night, that was real right?¡± he asked in a hurry, his facepletely curious.

    My mouth curved into a small smile.

    ¡°Keep your voice down, Serena is still asleep,¡± I replied.

    Slowly, he stretched his head and looked past me to the double doors I had intentionally left open.

    ¡°Ha! I knew it!¡± he eximed in a joyful tone. ¡°I knew you¡¯re going to surrender.¡±

    Then, he gave me a smirk, one that was really vexing.

    ¡°And you¡¯vee here to gloat,¡± I stated, sighing. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you wait for me in the throne room?¡±

    ¡°Erm, I apologize, but I can¡¯t brother.¡± He followed me when I strode towards the main door. ¡°I¡¯m feeling

    over the moon sincest night. I needed your confirmation, but seeing Serena sharing your bed¡ªthat

    made it official.¡±

    As brothers, any changes of the heart could have been easily sensed by the other, but I hid mine so

    well. I was privy to my emotions and he understood that.

    ¡°So, now that you both consummated your marriage, what happens to the agreement then?¡± he asked,

    walking beside me along the hallway going to the throne room.

    ¡°It¡¯s void,¡± was my swift answer.

    ¡°Okay, good, then that means she¡¯ll stay?¡±

    ¡°Yes, indefinitely.¡±

    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± his brows furrowed quickly. ¡°You¡¯re subtly telling me she could still return to Earth

    anytime. You¡¯re supposed to answer that she¡¯ll stay for good.¡±

    I wanted to fill in the gap, but I also was curious to see if he¡¯d notice.

    ¡°Wait, you haven¡¯t marked her yet?¡± he asked, blocking suddenly my path.

    There.

    I gave him a nk expression in response. Hell, I wanted tost night, so much so that my wolf and

    lycan sides were wing to the surface, howling and getting aggressive by the minute Serena and I

    were together. Now that I had fully recognized my feelings for her, I realized my beasts had long ago

    wanted to mark her. I was just stupid enough to keep a blind eye to it.

    ¡°You should mark her!¡± Elijah shouted, knotting his brows further. ¡°If you did, then all this discussion

    about returning to Earth will end!¡±

    ¡°Elijah, I prefer not to be hasty,¡± I stated, walking past him with still a nk expression on my face.

    ¡°You love her, don¡¯t you? Don¡¯t deny it. I could see it in the way you kissed herst night.¡±

    I released a deep sigh.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to.¡±

    ¡°Had you told her you love her?¡± he continued, returning to my left.

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    I gritted my teeth. Not until she loves me too. I didn¡¯t want to force her into loving me, a beast-man. She

    had to learn and discover it for herself. I was ready to restrain myself, ready to ept all the struggles

    thaty ahead just for this.

    ¡°Hmm, you really are just a baby in terms of starting a rtionship,¡± Elijah mused whilst shaking his

    head.

    I frowned at him.

    ¡°This is my first rtionship, what else should you expect?¡±

    ¡°Yes, point taken, but a word of caution, you got yourself a goodpetition.¡±

    I knew exactly who he was talking about and I couldn¡¯t help butugh ndly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not apetition if Serena doesn¡¯t like vampires, or Hale specifically,¡± I voiced out.

    He nodded at my statement, but still sported this calcting expression on his face.

    ¡°I agree, but he could still steal her away from you and do those kinds of vampire shit towards her,

    willingly or not,¡± he remarked.

    Somehow, this affected me. Thinking about Serena in Hale¡¯s arms, beguiled and under his spell¡ªit

    made my stomach lurch.

    ¡°I¡¯ll die first before that happens,¡± I growled.

    But in the midst of my heightened emotion, Elijah just remained cool and was even grinning at me.

    ¡°Aw, you really have changed, brother. I¡¯m happy you finally see how much a woman is worth,¡± he said.

    Dying for a woman? I scorned, spit, and mocked on that idea in the past. Never in my life had I thought

    I would be willing to do that for a woman.

    Now, I guess, my views had changed and all because of Serena.

    Serena

    I woke up finding Aero¡¯s presence absent, but he left me a note on the bedside table informing me he¡¯d

    be in his throne room doing court duties. Spending almost every morning together, I found this change

    a bit unusual.

    An unweed negative thought crossed my mind, thinking that maybe, he was displeased with my

    answerst night, but I quickly shut the thought away. Now wasn¡¯t the time to doubt him.

    I left his chamber wrapped in his bedsheet. In one arm was the ball gown that had been ripped in two

    with Aero¡¯s wsst night and in the other was my mask and stiletto.

    I went to my chamber and dump them in a basket before going to the bathroom. In there, another

    thought crossed my mind.

    Tomorrow would be the day the fire victims get to transfer to their new houses and businesses. I was

    very excited about that. Last night, Aero told me I¡¯d be heading the opening and the blessing, and that

    meant I¡¯d give a speech too.

    A speech¡­for them, my mindmented.

    I didn¡¯t think it was a difficult task, but still, this left me on edge. What if Lord Hale executed his threat?

    What if he already told some of the guests at the party that I was a human? What if the whole kingdom

    now know it?

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    If he did then, that would be a big problem.

    I couldn¡¯t even verify for myself if I am a human since these insects still kept on surrounding me.

    Recalling what Aero said, that he¡¯d have his people ept me by reason or by force, I bit of ease filled

    me. Maybe by reason, I¡¯d be fine with that, but by force? Oh no, I couldn¡¯t allow it.

    Phanteon¡¯s people¡­or erm, werewolves have every right to choose freely and to give their opinions.

    The queen position wasn¡¯t exempted from their judgment.

    So, with this in mind, stepping out of my bath, I decided to prepare a speech¡ªa speech that would

    make all jaws drop. It took me half a day topose it, redoing the flow of the sentences, choosing the

    best words, making it as sincere as possible. By the time I finished, I went to the south wing mess hall

    to get Rhea¡¯sment. She was unfortunately not there and hadn¡¯t been since this morning which I

    found rather odd.

    I decided to safely tuck the paper inside my dress¡¯s hidden pocket forter use and focus on helping

    out the volunteers in preparing lunch.

    By afternoon, Rhea didn¡¯te too and I was left wondering why until night time came. Maybe she

    was with Elijah or maybe she was busy with another errand. It was, for me still odd, however. It wasn¡¯t

    like her not to inform me or the volunteers about her whereabouts.

    The same went for Aero too. I tried to visit him inside the throne room but he wasn¡¯t there. I also

    checked his study and received the same result. I tried asking William and his other Alphas who I was

    able toe across in the hallways, but none of them knew where he was.

    At one point in my search, I saw from the hallway window, Elijah and Alpha Aaron mounting their

    horses and leaving the castle together. I crinkled my brows. Here I thought he was with Rhea, but I

    guess I was wrong.

    By evening, I was in the mess hall again when William approached me. Dinner with the King, he said. I

    was so enthusiastic to meet him that I opted out on bathing first and changing my clothes.

    When I entered the dining room, Aero was already in his seat like always, but the difference this time

    was that a female servant with wavy, pony-tailed hair stood close to him, speaking in a hushed tone.

    This was my first time seeing him weing another female into his personal space. I was supposed

    to feel happy about it, but something inside me pricked¡ªespecially when that said female servant

    looked at me awkwardly and left in haste when I sat on my chair.

    I noticed his te already half empty and I figured he had started eating before I came in. Again, this

    was a first. He usually waited for me to arrive before starting.

    A gnawing feeling left a bitter taste in my mouth when Aero acted as if nothing was amiss. He just

    raised his wine ss and drank its contents liberally. His gaze flitted to me as he did so. Our eyes

    locked and just like that, my heart shrunk. His usual loving gaze now turned cold and lifeless.

    Not like I wasn¡¯t ustomed to this in the past. It was just that, I didn¡¯t expect I¡¯d see this kind of dead

    gaze again after we created a bond.

    ¡°Uhh¡­¡± I mustered up the courage to speak, but suddenly, a shadow appeared on my left.

    ¡°Excuse me for the intrusion.¡±

    ncing at the source of the female voice, I realized it was Rhea.

    ¡°May I speak with you, Your Majesty, in private?¡± she asked, her attention fixed to the king. She didn¡¯t

    even care to give me a nce or a smile on my way. She looked uneasy and rather shifty, definitely

    unlike her usual self.

    I wanted to ask if she was okay, but Aero stood up from his seat, interrupting me.

    ¡°Continue with your meals, Serena,¡± was his stern reply and this, he did without hesitation.

    Again, my heart sunk.

    ¡°Okay,¡± I answered, but truth be told, I didn¡¯t have an appetite anymore.

    When they left to who-knows-where, I counted to fifty before leaving the table. Going straight to my

    room, I decided to take a shower and hoped that maybe all these negative thoughts swimming my

    head would be washed away. I didn¡¯t want to think about it, but the idea that Aero was indeed

    displeased with my answerst night had battered my consciousness.

    I couldn¡¯t also piece out what was wrong with that female servant, Rhea, and Aero. Why the damn

    secrecy?

    However, again, I want to be optimistic. Maybe¡­it was kingdom-rted. Aero hadn¡¯t really allowed me

    to get involved in most of the problems in the kingdom.

    Then again, still, this secrecy was pulling me down. I had to know. I had to ask him straight to the point

    whatever it was they were hiding from me.

    So, after changing into my white chemise, I decided to stay inside Aero¡¯s chamber and wait for him

    there.

    Like always, I confidently strode towards his chamber, acting at home and rxed. His receiving

    room¡¯s firece was unlit and even the chandelier was unlit just like the usual. However, this time,

    before I could open the bedroom door, I noticed a faint glow of something inside a ss cab.

    Furrowing my brows, I neared it and found that the faint greenish-violet glow came from the fist-sized

    stone included in his collection. Ehnrelil¡ªit said in thebel below it and this time, I understood what

    this word meant. It was the origin of the stone.

    I stared at it for a few minutes, weirdly feeling calm and satisfied. There was something about the stone

    that attracted me so. Something that captured my consciousness. For a moment, I was tempted to

    open the casing and touch it, but then, a very loud, very erotic voice of a woman caught my attention

    and it came from no less than Aero¡¯s bedroom.

    Instantly, a wave of chill ran down my fingers and toes. My heartbeat immediately sped. My pulse

    increased.

    I didn¡¯t want to believe that that sexual sound surfaced from the same ce where Aero and I always

    make love. I wanted to unhear it. I wanted to deny what I was hearing, but I knew the sound was real.

    As real as the dread I was feeling.

    My attraction to the stone was gone in a snap and was reced with the need to open the double

    doors of Aero¡¯s bedroom. With my lips trembling, I slowly twisted the knob open and to my great

    surprise, Aero¡¯s nakedness greeted me¡ªhis face a picture of ecstasy as his hips thrust wildly against a

    woman¡¯s ass.

    But no, it wasn¡¯t just a woman.

    It was Rhea.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 70 by desirenovel

    Serena

    Hurt wasn¡¯t an enough word to describe what I felt while looking at the betrayal before me. Pain of any

    physical kind couldn¡¯t even match up to the anguish I felt deep inside.

    What I felt was pain caused more than slicing me open with a de, more than pouring acid on my

    insides, more than chopping me into pieces, more than bleeding me dry¡­

    My bright world hadpletely turned dark and gloomy and for a brief moment, I thought I had died.

    Actually, dying was preferable than witnessing this highest form of treachery. What was worse was I

    was present to witness it all. Inch by inch of their nakedness. Inch by inch of their lewd connection.

    They were so engrossed that none of them appeared to notice me. Rhea kept on moaning loudly,

    enjoying every bit of Aero¡¯s embedded cock, while thetter was in his own world of pleasure, grunting

    and groaning. The tautness of his muscles, the length of his shaft slipping in and out of my friend¡¯s sex,

    hispletely ted face¨Ceyes closed and mouth formed into a ¡®hiss¡¯¨Cit was the most painful picture I

    had ever seen.

    At the back of my head, I wished and prayed that this was all just a dream. That I¡¯d soon wake up from

    this nightmare, but no¡­

    This was really real.

    I felt a crushing weight on my chest. I couldn¡¯t breathe properly. My fingers, they all turned cold and

    trembled wildly. I sped my hands together in the hopes of controlling them and crossed my arms

    over my chest in an act of embracing myself.

    Consoling myself¡­

    My God¡­I thought.

    Was that why they were so secretive earlier in the dining room? Her, asking to ¡ätalk¡¯ to him in private?

    Moving further back, was that the reason why they were both absent this morning and afternoon?

    Had they been fucking all this time? Had they been fooling me? Making me think that she was in love

    with Elijah and Aero with me?

    Had Aero been that quick-hearted? Just because I was being honest with my feelings, unsure as it may

    be, that he¡¯d speedily jump into another woman?

    Just because he had finally tasted the pleasures of a pussy that he¡¯d want to sample all females now?

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Was this the real reason why he didn¡¯t want to mark me?

    Hot tears fell down my cheeks unhindered. It was like a river, with deep sadness as its driving force.

    I didn¡¯t know what to think anymore. I didn¡¯t know what to say, but I knew the more I looked at them in

    their pleasurable world, the more I felt embarrassed.

    Huh. Me, embarrassed.

    I actually thought I was intruding on them than discovering an illicit affair.

    My legs felt frozen. I couldn¡¯t seem to take another step, but unable to watch them any further I willed

    my legs to move.

    With a soft sob, I left the bedroom and walked straight to the main door, nning to hide in my room

    where no one would see me cry.

    I was about to open the door, but then, a thought crossed my mind.

    ¡°No,¡± I muttered, knitting my brows.

    I shouldn¡¯t feel embarrassed. I shouldn¡¯t be afraid to confront them. I was the one who was being

    wronged at. I was the victim!

    But this wasn¡¯t the very idea that encouraged me to go back. It was my intuition, my feeling that

    something was wrong.

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t add up,¡± I murmured.

    All I experienced with Aero these past few days: his warmth, his genuine care, his possessiveness, the

    loving way he looked at me, his reassuring words, even his hatred and arrogance, they were all real,

    and I thought, he would never do this to me.

    He would never betray me.

    Taking a deep breath, I turned back and marched into the bedroom with fire in my wet eyes.

    ¡°Alright!¡± I shouted just as the double doors swung open. ¡°I know you¡¯re not my husband, so let¡¯s cut

    the bullshit acting. Reveal yourself!¡±

    Aero and Rhea stilled. They both looked at me, but the former was the one who actually chuckled.

    Chuckled first like how the real Aero would with his rich voice but it soon changed into a woman¡¯s.

    ¡°Impressive. You amaze me, Your Highness,¡± he said, curving his lips into a wicked smile.

    Then, as I continued to re at him, his face and body morphed into someone I didn¡¯t expect at all.

    ¡°Farryl¡­?¡± I murmured, thoroughly bbergasted.

    Then, Rhea, or who I thought was her disappeared like a ripple in the water. That¡¯s when I realized

    everything I saw earlier was just an illusion. Farryl actually had the power to create such a vile image,

    but why?

    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± I asked, gritting my teeth. My tears had ceased to flow. It all dried up due to

    the anger boiling inside me.

    ¡°I told you you¡¯re making a big mistake,¡± she spat whilst standing up from the bed. ¡°You¡¯re a human.

    You¡¯re fragile. I want to save you from the king!¡±

    ¡°Save me?¡± I scoffed and cringed. ¡°By fooling me? Are you out of your mind?¡±

    ¡°No, I am not out of my mind, and yes, I had to fool you,¡± she tipped her chin up, feeling righteous.

    ¡°It¡¯s a necessary solution for a holy intention, Your Highness. King Aero has a heart of ice. He¡¯ll only

    crush you with it.¡±

    I shook my head, disbelieving her stupidity.

    ¡°I thought you¡¯re this realm¡¯s guardian. You were supposed to be well-informed with all that¡¯s happening

    here.¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t mistake me for a god, Your Highness,¡± she answered. ¡°I am not all-seeing. I only see what¡¯s

    within my jurisdiction.¡±

    ¡°Then, you are not fully informed of what¡¯s happening in this kingdom, especially with your king!¡± I cried

    out. I wanted to tell her he had changed, but with no evidence to back it up, it wouldn¡¯t be as effective.

    Aero was the only one who could change her mind. He should confront her, but I doubt he would be

    willing to defend himself. He was that stubborn.

    ¡°Yes, as a guardian, there are still some limitations, but I do care for my kingdom and I want nothing but

    the best for it!¡± Farryl cried, her eyes bright with broken fury. ¡°That¡¯s the reason why I epted this

    guardianship position in the first ce even though I was rightfully to be an Alpha!¡±

    She waltzed past me and stood near the balcony door, looking up the dark sky, towards the snow moon

    no doubt.

    ¡°As to my king, huh,¡± she bitterlyughed, ¡°his pitiful life is none of my business.¡±

    I felt for her. I really did, but still, her beliefs were wrong. So wrong.

    ¡°True, you¡¯re grudge against him is justifiable, but you shouldn¡¯t have let it keep you blind all this time,¡±

    I said.

    ¡°No!¡± she immediately turned and red at me. ¡°You¡¯re the one who is blind. Can¡¯t you see? He is just

    using you!¡±

    ¡°He once did, yes,¡± I butted in, squaring my shoulders. ¡°We both entered into a mutual agreement in

    the past that both benefited us. We took advantage of one another. It was never one-sided, Farryl. I

    was using him too.¡±

    My words seemed to take her by surprise. She remained silent so I used this chance to fully defend my

    sorry-ass husband.

    ¡¯He should repay me big time for this,¡ä I told myself.

    ¡°I was aware of how difficult he was the very moment I appeared underneath him in this chamber that

    day. He hadn¡¯t failed to remind me every day he hated women, but still, I persevered because I saw his

    potential to change. I saw the goodness in his heart. I saw how his people cared for him and how

    desperate they were to see him happy. Did you stop and think why I still choose to stay despite all

    that?¡±

    She gave me a clueless look.

    This time I really did step up further, realizing over the course of a few minutes, my true feelings for

    Aero. I was no longer confused now. It was as clear as day I truly love him.

    ¡°Because I wanted to see him happy,¡± I told Farryl. Fresh tears immediately streamed down my cheeks.

    Not of sadness or disappointment, but of joy. Pure, unbridled joy.

    ¡°I care for him deeply. I love him. With all my heart!¡± I dered, my eyes shing bright.

    ¡°You love him despite his ws?¡± she asked, twisting her brows,pletely fazed.

    ¡°Yes,¡± was my sure answer.

    ¡°Despite knowing you¡¯ll get hurt someday?!¡± she shouted. ¡°The illusion you saw earlier will be your

    future, Serena. What I did is just a taste of what you will experience if you don¡¯t leave him!¡±

    I shook my head, determination filling inside me.

    ¡°I won¡¯t because I have faith he would never do that to me. I know he loves me too.¡±

    ¡°Huh, the king, in love?¡± she broke out into a dryugh.

    ¡°Yes,¡± someone answered from behind me, and when I turned, I saw, to my astonishment, the real

    Aero of my life, sporting a gentle expression on his face. ¡°I am in love with Serena more than my

    kingdom. More than my life.¡±

    ¡°Aero¡­¡± I muttered, my heart fluttering a hundred beats per minute. I wanted to ask him where he¡¯d

    been, what were he and Rhea talking about, and what was all that cold and lifeless look in his eyes?

    But I reserved it forter. I wanted to savor this moment. He just confessed to me in the most grand of

    way and this utterly made me feel special.

    Stepping inside the room, he awarded me a meaningful smile before holding my hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while Farryl,¡± he then said, directing his attention to his guardian.

    Farryl looked suddenly pale, embarrassed, and overall guilty.

    She took a step back and slightly lowered her head.

    ¡°I expected you to excel with your position. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d use this to sink so low,¡± Aero stated,

    frowning.

    I expected a string of harsh words thereafter, but I was taken aback when his frown disappeared and

    was reced with a soft, repentant face.

    ¡°However¡­our quarrel aside, I honestly want to seek your forgiveness,¡± he dered.

    ¡°My¡­forgiveness¡­?¡± Farryl parroted, looking surprised herself whilst staring at her king.

    ¡°I was a fool thinking no woman should hold any Alpha position. I may not have fully released my

    hatred, but what I am right now is enough to see past my prejudice of women. I owe it a lot to Serena

    for showing me the light,¡± he said, then squeezed my hand. ¡°She is my savior. My true mate. The

    woman that I love.¡±

    I was dying in happiness inside hearing his words. Oh god, let this not be a dream, please.

    ¡°You¡¯re skillful, Farryl. You¡¯re talented. You have a strong mind and a caring heart. I truly think you¡¯re fit

    for an Alpha or a guardianship role. If you could find it in your heart to forgive me, I would be grateful.¡±

    In a heartbeat, Farryl was teary-eyed.

    ¡°My¡­king,¡± she murmured and acted like she was about to kneel, but Aero stopped her.

    ¡°No, stand up,¡± he said. ¡°You don¡¯t need to force yourself right now. Let us allow the healing of our

    wounds. Give yourself time. Report to me when you¡¯re ready.¡±

    Farryl straightened, but the overconfident, spiteful woman I had seen in thest few minutes was gone.

    In our front now was a guardian with the same look of justice in her eyes but a newfound respect for

    her king.

    ¡°Leave, Farryl. I¡¯ll overlook whatever you just did here or said to your queen,¡± Aero finalized.

    Farryl turned to me and knelt on the ground with one knee.

    ¡°Queen Serena¡­¡± she lowered her head and continued, ¡°I apologize for the hurt I caused you.¡±

    ¡°Apology epted,¡± I replied, giving her a gentle smile.

    With that, she disappeared, leaving me and my husband alone.

    A desire within me was lit that instant. Aero squeezed my hand again in response, no doubt feeling the

    same.

    ¡°Serena¡­¡± he mumbled and faced me.

    I cupped his cheek and thumbed his lips as sensually as I could.

    ¡°Aero, please, can you mark me now?¡± I requested, my eyes pleading.

    His hazel-greens turned hooded and he growled low before wrapping an arm around me and pulling

    me close.

    ¡°With pleasure, my queen.¡±

    In a sh, our mouths crashed and our tongues smashed against each other. Aero lifted me up the

    floor and I reactively looped my legs around his waist.

    I was in dire need of him inside me and in dire need of him marking me that the waiting hurt so much.

    ¡°Please, do¡­it. I can¡¯t¡­wait any¡­longer!¡± I ordered again in between our kisses.

    He chuckled at this.

    Still wildly kissing, he arranged me in the center of the bed. I grabbed his coat, unbuttoned it as fast as

    I could, pulled it off of his arms thereafter before aiming for his undershirt.

    But, he untangled himself suddenly and knelt before me.

    With both hands, he grabbed the neckline of my chemise and ripped it in one move.

    ¡°Aero!¡± I cried out. He didn¡¯t really need to do such drastic measure again when I could have easily

    undressed out of it.

    My husband though only hummed.

    He lowered his head, neared his eager mouth on my breast, and dined my nipple full.

    I tossed my head back and moaned hard when I felt his warm tongue wrap around the tip.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    ¡°Say you love me again, Serena,¡± he ordered sternly against my breast, then bit the fleshy part that

    bounced for him.

    ¡°I love you,¡± I whimpered.

    His excellent fingers entered my underwear and found my dripping sex. He slid two in between my

    folds and ordered again, ¡°Louder, Serena. I like how those words sound when you speak them.¡±

    I squirmed underneath him when his fingers advanced. ¡°I Love You!¡± I cried out harder.

    He faced me, gave me a victorious smirk before capturing my lips again.

    His fingers and his tongue were both heaven-sent, but unfortunately, I had be greedy. I wanted

    his cock too and I wanted it inside me asap.

    ¡°Aero, fill me now,¡± I asked, palming his bulge.

    He traced his tongue down my neck as tortuously slow as he could and whispered on my ear, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m

    going to fill you full, my queen, and I¡¯m going to mark you at the same time you¡¯d experience the best

    kind of euphoria in your life.¡±

    He pulled away, ripped his undershirt, pulled his cks and boxers in less than five seconds, and stood

    in front of me naked, like the mouthwatering Alpha King that he was.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± he asked.

    I nodded slowly and gulped.

    Hell, yes, I am ready.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 71 by desirenovel

    Aero

    Elijah continued to walk beside me when I entered the throne room. Two guards immediately lowered

    their heads. With a flick of Elijah¡¯s hand, they left. I found this unusual. He usually wasn¡¯t sensitive to

    extra eyes on us.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy to see you finally found your true mate, brother,¡± he stated, stopping at the base of the stairs

    while I continued to climb up.

    ¡°Same goes to you,¡± I stated over my shoulder, hinting his rtionship with Serena¡¯s friend.

    ¡°Well, ye¡­ah, about that,¡± he replied hesitantly. I picked up an uneasiness from him that instant.

    ¡°You have a request,¡± I said, more of a statement than a question when I sat down my throne.

    Elijah wasn¡¯t the type to ask a request from me. He only does it when needed, and I sensed this was

    exactly that time.

    ¡°I¡¯m nning to propose to Rhea, brother, and I need your cooperation to make this moment special,¡±

    he answered, looking determined all of a sudden.

    I arched up a brow.

    ¡°Just propose to her straightaway, you don¡¯t need any fancy set-up,¡± was my quick reply. To be frank, I

    didn¡¯t want to be bothered by this kind of drama. It¡¯s unnecessary and the preparations were a pain in

    the ass. Well, this was how I felt for other couples. With Serena, I¡¯d dly undergo such a nuisance

    just to make her happy.

    Elijah cringed and shook his head.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t do that. You know I had been with many women. I want to let Rhea know that she¡¯s special

    to me. That she¡¯s the only woman that really made me feel loved.¡±

    Hell, if this was the past me listening to his deration, I¡¯d be pissed, but now, I definitely could

    understand his situation. ¡äA special moment for a special woman¡¯¡­I mused. Serena never experienced

    such from me and I wanted to correct that in the near future.

    ¡°Alright, what is your n?¡± I asked, curious about Elijah¡¯s idea.

    He beamed a smile on my way, scanned the whole room first for any souls, and then neared me.

    ¡°Well, to start off, I need you to keep this secret from Serena. She¡¯s very close to Rhea so I can¡¯t have

    her learning about my proposal.¡±

    My brows knotted in reaction.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking too much. How can I face Serena and act like I don¡¯t know anything? I don¡¯t even know

    how to do that in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°Just act like you always do, brother. It¡¯s that simple. Just don¡¯t overdo it or else she¡¯ll suspect

    something is happening,¡± he advised.

    After taking considerable thought, I nodded.

    ¡°Fine, what else do you want?¡±

    ¡°Instruct Rhea to go on a pretend errand. She¡¯ll want to be with Serena in the south wing, but I want to

    pamper her. Have some maids bring her to the west of the kingdom where she can really rest and

    rx. I have arranged people there to take care of her.¡±

    ¡®Rest and rxation, yes, that¡¯s not a bad idea,¡¯ my mind voiced out.

    ¡°I¡¯m nning to propose on Lake Eliwiss tonight, brother. The one near your manor. You well know that

    ce is special to me. I¡¯ll be preparing everything with Alpha Aaron, so I¡¯m going to send someone to

    give you the detailster. The n is, I¡¯m going to let a messenger give her a note and in that note, it

    would instruct her to go to you. Tell her specifically the details. After you do that, I¡¯ll take care of the

    rest. Again, Serena mustn¡¯t know about this or all my ns will be for nothing.¡±

    ¡°You mistake my wife for a gossiper, Elijah. Serena is unlike any woman. She doesn¡¯t bber.¡±

    ¡°I know that, brother. I just want to keep my secret to a minimum of people if possible,¡± he answered,

    his eyes pleading me like a puppy.

    I released a deep breath.

    ¡°Fuck, I hate this kind of secret. It¡¯s like I¡¯m betraying her,¡± I voiced out, frowning.

    ¡°May I suggest to avoid her for the time being until tonight? That¡¯s the safest way,¡± he stated.

    Grinding my teeth, I considered his words again. Yes, this might be a possible answer to my

    predicament, but still, I know I won¡¯t be able to act normally in front of her at dinner tonight.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°I have no other choice but to do that,¡± I answered, consequently signing myself to his ns.

    ¡°Thank you, brother,¡± he shed a bright smile again.

    I flipped a hand in the air. ¡°Now go before I summon Rhea here.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± he tipped his chin down and left my side. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, brother. Wish me luck!¡±

    I groaned. ¡°You don¡¯t need it. You have all the luck in the world.¡±

    So just as nned, I ordered Rhea on a pretend errand that included picking up bath essentials for

    Serena in the west of the kingdom. The rest of the problem was theirs to do. I had my own problem to

    work out and it was to avoid my wife as fast as I could. With a snap of my fingers, I was in my manor,

    waiting for the damn day to end.

    By evening, I entered the dining area feeling anxious. Because of this, I needed some piece of meat to

    chew on, literally. I ate first despite my conscience telling me not to. Damn Elijah for putting me on this

    spot. Damn him for bringing me into his problems. Damn me for being such a caring brother.

    After a few minutes, a servant from Aaron¡¯s pack came to deliver Elijah¡¯s message. Heck, he really had

    to send a woman to ry it. I wanted to shoe her out, but because I needed to get his instructions, I

    allowed her to approach me. I fucking didn¡¯t count on Serena walking in while she was whispering the

    instructions.

    With this, my instinct kicked in, acting cool andposed. The female servant left in a hurry. I was left

    wishing Serena didn¡¯t notice anything. I wanted to try and direct her attention elsewhere, but then Rhea

    came at the right moment.

    Fuck, finally I¡¯d be free from this headache.

    I asked Serena to continue eating while I led Rhea into another room. In there, I exined everything,

    but since she didn¡¯t know where Lake Eliwiss was located, I had to bring her there by coach. I knew I

    would have to exin everything to my wife once I return. Knowing Serena, she¡¯d understand and be

    happy with this news.

    However, when I arrived in the castle, the first thing I sensed from Serena was pure agony. She was in

    deep sorrow and I didn¡¯t know why or what caused it.

    In a sh, I transported to the receiving room of Serena¡¯s chamber. She wasn¡¯t there anymore when I

    arrived, but I heard her voice in my bedroom exining to someone¨CFarryl so it seems¨Cabout her

    feelings for me¡­about her love for me and silently, I continued to listen, keeping her words close to my

    heart.

    She finally admitted she loves me and that meant I was free to express my love for her too. Fuck it if

    this meant I¡¯d be all mushy and cheesy¡­

    Serena

    Aero joined me in bed again, going straight to kissing me. We were at this for a few minutes, French-

    kissing and feeling every inch of our body, until his super erect cock poked my belly.

    He pulled back a little, made eye contact with me with his desire-filled eyes, and then pushed his length

    inside.

    I grabbed the sheets to stabilize myself and moaned. Goodness, his girth and length were totally out-

    of-this-world. He stretched me so much yet luckily, I couldn¡¯t feel any pain. All I felt was all of him: his

    lust, his love, his care, and his throbbing cock.

    I couldn¡¯t ask for more.

    He pulled my legs up and draped them over his shoulders. This position, he was able to ram into my

    ass better. Again and again. Harder and deeper.

    I arched my back and shouted on top of my lungs.

    ¡°Oh god! Oh yes! Yes!¡±

    I watched his face contort with equal pleasure. The deep lines of his forehead, the tension of his facial

    muscles, and his lips pressed up into a thin line¨Call of these were indicative of how much he was

    feeling it too.

    Then, suddenly, he ced my legs back on the mattress. He retreated, stopping his thrusting, then sat

    down in between my legs.

    I watched him with confusion. I was about to ask why he stopped, but then he ran his hands along my

    legs and stooped low.

    His mouth descended on my waist. He stuck his tongue out and licked my bellybutton first before

    moving to the underside of my breast.

    Hepped me there, probably created a number of small hickeys, until he climbed lower into my pussy.

    ¡°Oh Aero¡­¡± I whimpered when his tongue contacted my folds. With both hands securing my legs, he

    nibbled and sucked on my clit.

    I was delirious instantly with the wave upon wave of sensations he had elicited.

    ¡°Ahh¡­ahhhh!¡±

    A lot of erotic sounds had escaped my mouth many times since we started making love, but this here, it

    was a whole new level. Maybe because our desires were heightened after our love confession? Or

    maybe because this was preparation for the marking?

    But whatever the reason, I sure as hell loved every bit of this change.

    I heard Aero hum a pleased tune before fully pressing his face against my sex. He didn¡¯t even care

    how much I was dripping wet with my juices. He drank it all, drop by drop licking it clean before it could

    touch the sheets.

    Then, finally, I felt it.

    ¡°Aero!¡± I cried out, elbowed myself up, and watched him with heavy lids.

    On cue, he tightened his grip around my thigh before he attacked my clit with his mouth and inserted

    two fingers inside my sex.

    ¡°Fuck. Fuck! Ahhhh!¡± I shouted just as my eyes rolled back. ¡°Aero!¡±

    My orgasm hit me like andslide and what was best about this was that he prolonged it, nonstop

    giving my quivering pussy the queen treatment.

    ¡°Oh god, Aero¡­¡± I panted when my head spun back to reality.

    ¡°It¡¯s not yet the end, love,¡± he stated, awarding me a grin.

    I looked down and gaped. His cock remained as erect as earlier, but even more swollen.

    ¡°Mark me now, please,¡± I begged him.

    He stood up again in front of me and poised in his full glory.

    ¡°Before I do that I want to show you what I truly am: a beast.¡±

    ¡°I already epted you as you are, Aero. I already saw your handsome werewolf counterpart.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know, love, but I want you to see this side of me too.¡±

    He then slowly morphed into something different. His body was the same: sporting perfect cuts and

    ridges, toned abdominal and well-sculpted shoulders and waist, but his once smooth tanned skin had

    grown a bit of fur. It was of metallic white color; almost a silver.

    Golden eyes reced his hazel-greens. They were the same color as his werewolf form.

    His face changed into a wolf¡¯s. His canines and incisors had elongated. His hands protruded into ws,

    each nail as deadly as the other. Despite this, fear didn¡¯t grip me. Admiration filled me instead.

    And I was horny watching him like this.

    ¡°Your lycan form is beyond beautiful, Aero,¡± I muttered, crawling closer to the edge of the bed. ¡°It¡¯s

    magical. You¡¯re a beast of beauty.¡±

    He puffed his chest up and gave me what looked like a proud grin.

    ¡°Let me pleasure you as a reward,¡± I stated once I got a hold of his massive cock.

    Sitting at the edge of the bed, I neared my face and smelt its scent. A spark of desire filled my head

    then. He had an aromatic scent: earthy, spicy,vender-like, with a tease of his pre-cum smell.

    My tongue immediately stuck out and licked his blunt tip. Aero let out a soft groan.

    I giggled, finding this an encouragement for more and so I mouth-fucked him all the way.

    I teased his balls. I inserted as much of his length inside my mouth as I could. I ran my tongue along

    his shaft, up and down, until I felt his body stiffen.

    He growled again but this time louder.

    Happy with his reaction, I continued my task, giving him a mouth-tongue-handbo until his cum shot

    out.

    He howled loudly without care that his castle servants or even the whole of the kingdom would here.

    I didn¡¯t care a damn thing too. I was preupied pleasuring him, upied drinking his semen that

    tasted like berries, choctes, and coconut milk.

    ¡®My kind of breakfast snack, or in this case, evening snack.¡¯

    Just as I finished emptying his cock, he transformed back into his human form and stared at me with

    anger and lovebined.

    ¡°Now, my beasts and I will mark you, Serena.¡±

    ¡°Please do,¡± I whimpered.

    Effortlessly, he lifted me up from the bed, then brought me outside his balcony all the while we kissed.

    He arranged me safely on the chaise lounge avable outside.

    I sat there thinking I¡¯d probably feel the cold air soon, but no, Aero¡¯s warm body pressed up to me

    heated me nonstop.

    Under thest phase of the snow moon, we made love again. His cock entered my pussy, savoring

    every inch of our contact as it advanced deeper inside me.

    ¡°Yes¡­oh yes¡­¡± I moaned.

    He returned to tititing my breasts and sucking my nipples; doing this amazingbo until he started

    pumping harder.

    ¡°Serena, fuck!¡± he shouted, his face a picture of pleasure.

    I grabbed the back of his head and kissed him again. Our tongues twisted. Our breaths mixed.

    He sharply pulled back only to relocate his mouth on my neck.

    ¡°Let us be one, Serena,¡± he whispered in a hushed tone before I felt his teeth sunk into my skin,

    seemingly biting me.

    I gasped at this action. Goosebumps quickly erupted on my arms.

    White-hot pain of a different kind flooded inside me. I was momentarily detached with the world, but

    Aero¡¯s continued fucking soon brought me back to reality.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    shing bright lights and pulsating colors filled my vision. Then, it was reced with the heightening of

    my senses.

    First was my sense of touch.

    Aero was right. With this sense augmented, I was indeed inplete euphoria. I could feel Aero¡¯s cock

    at a microscopic level. Every millimeter¡­every cell rubbing against my walls. The moistness inside me

    and his cum mixing. Everything was incredible.

    ¡¯Indescribable.¡ä

    Second was my sense of smell. Being outside the castle, I was immediately exposed to a number of

    smells from different werewolves nearby. With Aero close to me, I now appreciated how much aromatic

    his scent was aspared to the others. I could smell his lust towards me too and the sweet scent of

    our juices mixed together.

    Third was my sense of taste. My taste buds developed even more, relishing the after-taste of Aero¡¯s

    cum in my mouth. He was delicious in a figurative and literal sense.

    Next was my eyesight. The world around me had sharpened. I could see the craters of the snow moon

    above me. I could see the fine cottony-material of the clouds passing by. I could see Aero¡¯s dark hair in

    particr. I used to call them just ck, but now I appreciated the little strands of brown that got mixed

    all around his head.

    Last was my sense of hearing. I could hear Aero¡¯s heartbeat and it was beating in rhythm with mine. It

    was a beautiful sound I had begun to love. Other than that, I could hear the pping sounds of our

    sexes. It was super erotic.

    ¡°My mate,¡± he whispered when he finished the marking.

    We locked eyes.

    ¡°I love you, Aero,¡± I told him, pressing the bottom of his lip with my thumb.

    ¡°I love you too, Serena,¡± he answered, then showed me a pleased smile. ¡°Don¡¯t hide this mark

    tomorrow. Let our people see that we are one.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± I nodded and grinned, but it was weak though for suddenly I felt very sleepy.

    I noticed Aero pull back, stood up, and picked me up from the chaise lounge.

    ¡°Sleep, love. Let your body recover from the marking.¡±

    ¡°Stay¡­with¡­me,¡± I groggily replied.

    He chuckled, then kissed my forehead.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 72 by desirenovel

    Serena

    I found myself standing beside a boulder, silently staring at the goldenke inside the Baltic Forest. It

    looked the same as thest time I saw it, but the sky was dark. Theke and the surrounding diamond-

    looking flowers now seemed to glow even brighter. They seemed to call to me¡­seemed to draw out a

    feeling of nostalgia inside me.

    I was at peace,pletely rxed until a movement opposite where I was disturbed my sce.

    From across theke, a young man emerged from the darkness. He was wearing a ck royal suit.

    From the crest embroidered on his right upper chest, I realized he was someone of status in the

    Kingdom of Phanteon.

    I was far away from him, but when I really scrutinized his features, I could see, as clear as day, exactly

    who he was.

    King Aero¡­

    Or in this case, a younger version of him.

    And I could see just how mncholic his face looked. He was just standing, his nk eyes directed on

    theke like he was trying to speak to it telepathically or looking for a miracle there.

    Then, I noticed another movement not far away from him. A white figure of a woman hid behind arge

    tree. Her hands were dainty and her hair was up to her waist. She seemed to be spying on him¡­

    seemed to be very engrossed just looking at my husband.

    There was no indication that Aero noticed her presence. There was no indication that she meant to

    approach him too. There was also no indication that they both noticed me and I was left watching them

    as half an hour ticked by.

    At one point, this woman stepped forward a little, allowing me to get a good look at her features, and at

    that exact moment, I gasped.

    ¡°Oh, God.¡±

    I ced a hand over my mouth when I realized, albeit toote, that the woman was me¡­

    ¡®Oh, just a dream¡­¡¯ I thought to myself the moment my eyes fluttered open.

    The soft rays of the sun immediately greeted me as well as Aero¡¯s gentle smile. He was sitting on the

    bed, facing me, half covered by the bedsheet we shared with one knee bent up and one arm resting on

    it. It was a cool posture, pretty much fitting for a suave man like him.

    I figured he had been awake for quite some time now and had been unashamedly staring at my

    sleeping form. ¡®Very sly of him¡¯, I thought.

    ¡®Yes, I am sly. I just love watching you sleep. Good morning, love,¡¯ he stated or what the¡­

    ¡°Was that you?¡± I asked, giving him a surprised, questioning look. Using my elbow, I slightly raised

    myself up, all memory of my recent dream gone that instant.

    ¡®Yes,¡¯ he answered, giving me a smirk.

    I could loudly hear him inside my head and that both frightened and amazed me.

    ¡°Ho¡ªhow is this possible?¡± Audibly, I asked.

    ¡®Because we are already mated, Serena,¡¯ he exined, again using telepathy. ¡®You can do it too. Try it.¡¯

    My eyes bulged. ¡®Really?!¡¯ I answered him through my mind.

    His smile widened. ¡®Yes. We are one in every way possible, Serena. You could feel my emotions, hear

    what I think unless I intentionally block you. You could also sense me, locate me anywhere in both

    Phanteon and Earth, and in other realms. You¡¯d know if I have mood changes. You could feel my

    heartbeat and breathing. That¡¯s how powerful a mate bond is. There¡¯s no backing out now. Are you

    afraid?¡¯

    I didn¡¯t need to think about an answer.

    ¡®No, not if it¡¯s with you, Aero,¡¯ I told him whilst straightening myself up and cupping his face. ¡®This is just

    unnatural for me, totally a quick change, but I¡¯ll get the hang of it.¡¯ I awarded him a coy smile and bit my

    lower lip seductively.¡®Good morning too, my mate,¡¯ I said, leaning over towards him.

    His eyes turned hooded then.

    With that, we shared a morning kiss. It was sweet and soft at first, but it soon turned heady and rough.

    I returned to lying in bed. He followed me without breaking our kiss. With our new position, I

    consequently felt his erection poke my belly.

    I groaned at this and quickly pulled the bed cover off of our bodies.

    ¡®Have you already recuperated fromst night? Has your energy returned?¡¯ he asked, worry roped his

    voice a bit.

    ¡®Yes,¡¯ I cried out in my mind. ¡®I want you, Aero. Make love to me.¡¯ I was begging, my skin thrumming

    with lust. With my augmented sense of smell, I smelt his horny state too. It was in sync with mine. I had

    never been this so in tune with someone before and it felt, forck of a better word, marvelous.

    In a way, I felt like I was born into a new body. Everything was different. Everything felt right. Loving

    Aero, mating with him, being bonded to him¡ªI could never be happier.

    ¡®I feel the same way too, Serena,¡¯ he voiced out in my head just as he titited my breasts. Clearly, he

    sensed my intense joy deep down. ¡®You don¡¯t know how much I was ted hearing you love me. I

    waited for you to say it. I kept myself patient. I didn¡¯t want to stress you. I didn¡¯t want to force you. I

    didn¡¯t mind waiting. Hell, I was willing to wait a hundred years more just to hear you say you love me.¡¯

    My heart swelled with his words.

    ¡®Thank you, Aero, for giving me time,¡¯ I answered, arching my back when he started nting chaste

    kisses on my tummy down to my apex, ¡®but what if I didn¡¯t love you?¡¯

    He pressed the tip of his tongue against my swollen clit. This consequently earned a short gasp from

    me.

    ¡äI was ready to make you fall in love with me,¡ä he answered. ¡®But honestly, I didn¡¯t need to worry. I was

    confident you felt the same way.¡¯

    ¡®Hmm, cheeky bastard,¡¯ I voiced out in my thoughts.

    Continuing, he slid his tongue all the way to my entrance and then went back to my clit wherein he

    sucked it in full force.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± I cried out loudly as a result.

    ¡®You¡¯re so wet,¡¯ he mind-linked.

    Despite my worked up brain, I could hear the proud joy in his voice.

    ¡®And you¡¯re very hard,¡¯ I rebutted.

    ¡®Only for you, Serena,¡¯ was his quick answer.

    Suddenly, a wild thought crossed my mind of a timest night when I saw Farryl posing as Aero fucking

    another woman. This didn¡¯t elicit a feeling of jealousy, sadness, or even heartbreak from me. I just

    thought it funny now.

    ¡®Yes, I know what you¡¯re thinking,¡¯ he then announced. I looked down at him and saw him already

    staring at me in satisfaction.

    ¡®Your wholehearted trust for me amazes me, Serena. I feel humbled. But yes¨C¡¯

    He raised his head up, moved back closer to me in order to lock eyes, and then continued in his full

    voice, ¡°Let it be known here and now that I would never love and touch another woman, Serena. Only

    you, now and forever.¡±

    ¡®Oh Aero,¡¯ I cried out, my heart almost bursting out in happiness.

    ¡°Yes, forever,¡± I stated loudly, reaching out to touch his face.

    He grabbed my hand, kissed the knuckles first, then returned his attention on my body¡ªinside me to

    be exact where his cock imedplete and sole ownership¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m curious though of what secret you and Rhea were hiding from me,¡± I asked an hourter. Both butt

    naked inside his pool, I ran a hand along his chest and gave him a scrutinizing eye.

    His brows furrowed first seemingly unable to understand my question, but then a flicker of recognition

    eventually hit him.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°Ah, yes, that,¡± he said, smirking. ¡°It¡¯s not my secret, love. It¡¯s Elijah¡¯s. He wants to propose marriage to

    your friend.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± My mouth dropped. From azy position straddling him, I straightened up and squared my

    shoulders. ¡°That¡¯s great news!¡± I cried.

    ¡°Yes, it is. Thinking that my brother will finally settle down, it¡¯s like a thorn in my ass being taken out.¡±

    I jabbed his rib in response.

    ¡°You¡¯re too harsh. Elijah is trying his best, you know.¡±

    A deep, sultry chuckle filled the bathroom thereafter.

    ¡°He has found his true mate and I¡¯m happy for him,¡± my husband dered.

    Excited with this development, I couldn¡¯t hold off with seeing my dear friend.

    ¡°May I meet her now?¡± I asked, thinking that he¡¯d willingly agree but he grabbed my wrist and kissed

    my mark.

    ¡°I was nning on spending the whole day with my mate,¡± he stated and through his hard features, I

    saw a small pout, like a puppy trying to win me over.

    ¡°Just an hour, please,¡± I negotiated. ¡°I only wanted to congratte her.¡±

    He sighed.

    ¡°Alright, you may go but strictly for just an hour.¡±

    I shed him a wide grin, then nted a kiss on his forehead.

    ¡°You¡¯re so possessive, Aero,¡± I stated.

    ¡°And I¡¯m proud of it.¡± He grinned.

    I stood up first and left the pool without covering my nakedness. I could sense his eyes on me, clearly

    leering at my ass that had received a good pping.

    Yes, I also love to spend the whole day with him, but I also wanted to see Rhea and give her a

    congrattory hug and kiss. I knew right from the start they werepatible with each other. She just

    had to see past through his old womanizing ways. And Elijah, well, he just needs to prove how much

    she meant to him. I guess, that worked out fine now.

    I changed into a simple gown, tied my hair up hurriedly into a bun, and rode my horse to the south

    wing. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d find her there, but it was worth the shot. Luckily though, Rhea was inside the

    mess hall, busily taking care of some food packs with the other volunteers.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think Elijah would let you go this morning after his marriage proposalst night but here you

    are,¡± I stated, catching her attention with my loud voice.

    She looked up and immediately shed her teeth at me. ¡°Serena!¡±

    She breezed through the table filled with packs while I met her halfway with wide arms.

    ¡°I¡¯m so happy for you!¡± I cried out whilst hugging her.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she answered and then withdrew. ¡°He had to release me since we had so many things to

    do today with the opening of the new market and the transfer of the fire victims into their new houses.¡±

    With her words, my mouth dropped. ¡°Oh my goodness! I can¡¯t believe I actually forgot about that!¡±

    She stared at me dumbfounded. ¡°It¡¯s unlike you to forget an important event.¡±

    I felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Yeah, a lot happened yesterday that I lost focus.¡±

    ¡°Elijah said you¡¯ll be giving the opening speech,¡± she reminded.

    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± I nodded. ¡°Great thing I had prepared a speech yesterday morning. I actually wanted you

    to read it first.¡±

    ¡°Why? It¡¯s just a simple speech, right?¡± Her brows knotted.

    ¡°Er, not quite,¡± I replied, shifting my eyes towards the volunteers. ¡°Uhm, you¡¯ll know why when you read

    it.¡±

    Her eyelids narrowed towards me and she crossed her arms over her chest. ¡°Okay, you got my

    attention. Let me read your speech then.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± I nodded. ¡°Stay here while I get it in my room.¡±

    I stepped backward and left the mess hall like a messenger in a hurry. My protective bugs who had

    been keeping a safe distance fluttered behind me, trying to catch up with my pace.

    After mounting my horse, I stretched its reins and clucked my tongue. ¡°Hijah!¡± I cried and the horse

    consequently galloped forward.

    ¡®You¡¯re returning to the castle? I thought you wanted to spend an hour with her?¡¯ Aero mind-linked me,

    obviously sensing my presence nearing the north wing.

    ¡®I forgot to bring something,¡¯ I answered as the warm wind of the morning hit my face. ¡®I¡¯m going to get

    it inside my room. Are you still in your chamber?¡¯

    ¡®No, I¡¯m in the study, making progress with my mounting paper works while you¡¯re away.¡¯

    ¡¯Hmm, quite diligent of you,¡± I chuckled. ¡®It seems we can¡¯t spend the whole day together. Had you

    forgotten today is the opening of the new market?¡¯

    ¡®No, I didn¡¯t,¡¯ he replied quickly. ¡®I already tasked Chris to set-up everything for this afternoon¡¯s

    asion. You just need to give a speech, Serena, five minutes tops, and then we can go to my manor.¡¯

    ¡®Hmm, always one step ahead huh? But you forget, we need to socialize with the people too, or is it not

    in your list of to-dos anymore?¡¯

    ¡®I prefer to socialize with you,¡¯ he bluntly stated.

    I chuckled again. Somehow, talking to him through telepathy made for a convenient and quick teasing.

    ¡®Oh, Aero, you really are insufferable,¡¯ I stated.

    He grumbled but it wasn¡¯t of anger or disappointment or anything. It was just his reaction at the spur of

    the moment.

    ¡®I¡¯ll see youter, my queen, forty-one minutes and 22 secondster to be exact,¡¯ he reminded.

    I rolled my eyes heavenward and grinned. ¡®Yes, Your Highness. I won¡¯t bete.¡¯

    Once inside my room, I directly went to find my speech which I remembered I had secured inside a

    cab of my vanity mirror. After finding it, I immediately took off and exited my room.

    I nned to race down the hallways, jump two to three stair steps if possible in order to save time and

    leave the north wing stat; however, just as I was closing my chamber door, I saw three of the bugs

    flying towards Aero¡¯s bedroom door.

    ¡°What¡¯s up? You want to go inside?¡± I asked nonchntly. These bugs had been making themselves

    unusual.

    I neared the door, opened it, and just as soon as I did that, their shimmering wings quickly fluttered

    inside.

    ¡°You like my husband¡¯s room that much?¡± I asked, giggling. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you here then?¡±

    That was my idea, but then I noticed Aero¡¯s collections secured in the ss cab, my eyes focusing

    on one object to be exact.

    It was perpetually glowing green since I first saw it. It was still glowing now, but like yesterday night, the

    center was giving off a soft purple light.

    I stared at it again, somehow my attention got riveted on its calming glow. Then, likest night, I felt a

    pulling sensation. A desire. An urge to touch it. It was so strong that I couldn¡¯t possibly ignore it

    anymore.

    Opening the ss cab, I slid my hands inside; my fingers slightly trembling as it reached for the

    geode-looking stone.

    But once I picked it up, my world around me spun. Heat from the stone traveled throughout my body. It

    was growing inside me, enveloping all nerves, all fibers, all muscles and bones I had. Feeling suddenly

    dizzy, I staggered backward and hit the back of the sofa.

    In haste, my hands grabbed the furniture, hoping it would stabilize my unsteady gait; however, my grip

    weakened and I came crashing down the floor.

    Darkness enveloped me then, but this was after I saw my whole body got bathed in the greenish-purple

    light.

    Secondster, I felt strong arms surround me, picking me up and pressing me against a hard chest.

    ¡°William! Get a healer. NOW!¡± I managed to hear Aero bark out an order just as my consciousness

    faded away.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 73 by desirenovel

    Aero

    When I woke up earlier this morning, I found Serena surrounded by the bugs. Two were hovering

    above her, another two were perched on her shoulders while three more rested on her feet.

    This scene here wasn¡¯t new to me anymore. I had been so ustomed to the bugs that their presence

    felt like a routine already in our lives. They didn¡¯t stress me out like before nor did it evoke jealousy

    within me.

    Serena was sleeping so calmly that I didn¡¯t want to bother her. I just continued on staring at her whilst

    weing the blissful feeling growing inside me. This woman will be my life forever. No one will

    rece her and no one will take her away from me. She¡¯d be the mother to my sons and daughters.

    She¡¯d be this kingdom¡¯s best queen.

    However, I couldn¡¯t keep myself from thinking about her real identity. This one problem had turned out

    to be the biggest hurdle we had to face.

    I thought of the bracelet Nevannir gave me and the exnation he had with it.

    ¡°Let your queen wear this,¡± he said, using his powers to float the object onto my hand. ¡°We use this in

    Ehnrelil to assess faes. The blue gems will glow brightly when the bearer lies. Once this is around her

    wrist, you can ask her questions. You¡¯ll know if she lies with her identity or not.¡±

    I did what he said and found, with utmost pleasure, that Serena was as clueless as I was with her

    identity. She never lied. The blue gems never brightened.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Finally being mated to her now, I didn¡¯t think it was necessary for her to use that item anymore.

    Keeping secrets from each other was close to impossible unless of course, some freak tweaks of the

    Universe would allow that to happen.

    However, my mind was already made up. Whatever future was in store for her as a human or not, I¡¯d

    be there to support and protect her.

    But damn, I didn¡¯t think my words would be tested sooner thanter.

    While engrossed with my paper works in my study half an hourter, I sensed Serena¡¯s shift of mood.

    From being calm to confused, then to a full-blown surprise. I didn¡¯t think it warranted any suspicion from

    me until I felt a sudden explosion of energying from her.

    I stood up from my seat and in a snap, transported myself to my chamber. Once there, I found Serena

    already unconscious on the ground, near my sectional sofa, her face pressed up against the cold floor

    and her body in a side-lying position. A few feet away from her was the stone I had treasured for

    hundreds of years.

    Remembering the past, at first, I thought it was just a normal stone when I received it. Fast forward a

    few decadester, it started to glow green and I immediately sensed its power inside, just swirling and

    waiting to be released.

    I checked the ss cab and the sliding door was left open wide. This set-up alone told me enough.

    Serena must have opened the cab to get the stone, but why?

    Another thing that confused me was the massive energy I felt earlier. It had dissipated now. I was so

    sure it came from Serena, but with the stone lying next to her, I couldn¡¯t be certain anymore.

    Where did that swell of energye from?

    Was it from the stone? Or was it from Serena? Did the one trigger the other¡¯s untapped powers? Or

    was it the other way around? Or was there another reason behind all this confusion?

    Hell, I wanted so much to know, but of course, this was set aside. Serena¡¯s health was my top priority.

    When the healer, Margaret, arrived, I had already arranged Serena in my bed. She was still in her

    simple gown, but I took the liberty of taking the piece of paper hidden in her dress pocket. I hadn¡¯t read

    its contents yet, but I was sure as hell whatever she wrote in the paper meant something to her.

    Margaret used her ability to scan for any unusualities inside Serena¡¯s body. I stood near the window

    with my arms crossed over my chest and waited for her to finish. It was a frustrating wait, especially

    when I was already itching for answers.

    ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, Your Majesty,¡± she looked at me after a deep sigh. ¡°I can¡¯t determine the cause of her

    state.¡±

    I straightened from leaning and furrowed my brows. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with her organs or nerves, Your Majesty. I couldn¡¯t find any instability within her

    system too. As to her life energy, it seems to be normal. I don¡¯t know what caused her to lose

    consciousness earlier and I couldn¡¯t retrace that surge of energy you mentioned she could have

    emitted earlier.¡±

    I tried to keep my face devoid of any emotion, but my control just cracked. I frowned and clenched my

    teeth and hands.

    Margaret must have seen this as I immediately sensed her uneasiness.

    ¡°Well, uhm, had you noticed her getting tired and sleepy?¡± she asked whilst standing up.

    ¡°No,¡± I answered.

    She nced down at Serena; her eyes specifically falling to the beautiful mark I had created spanning

    across her neck and shoulder.

    ¡°I see that you already consummated your marriage,¡± she pointed out. ¡°Maybe she is carrying your

    child?¡±

    I grumbled. Of all the things for her to bring up, it had to be that.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be able to sense it then, but I haven¡¯t,¡± I told her.

    ¡°Pregnancy for a luna is a mysterious process, Your Majesty,¡± she exined in a calm voice. ¡°Each has

    her own uniqueness and sensitivity. I am a healer and a midwife yet I hadn¡¯t sensed a growing life

    within her too,¡± she chuckled weakly, ¡°well, at least not yet and I attribute it to her ce of origin.¡±

    I cast her a look. The look that showed a sudden recognition.

    She smiled and tipped her chin down. ¡°I know she¡¯s human, Your Majesty, but don¡¯t worry, your secret

    is safe with me.¡±

    ¡¯How did you know?¡ä I wanted to ask but refrained. Of course, she¡¯d know. She had healed her a

    number of times already. Her finding out the truth on her own was not impossible.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you keep it or not,¡± Ished.

    Nearing Serena¡¯s side, I took her hand and brought it to press against my cheek. Serena possibly

    pregnant was an idea I hadn¡¯t entertained yet, but this sure wasn¡¯t an unweed thought. I of course

    wanted to have children especially with her and with us making love almost every waking hour, without

    protection, and under the snow moon phase no less, this was bound to happen.

    I wanted her pregnant, yes, but not now. Not now when we were yet to learn of her true identity.

    ¡°When she wakes up, have her drink this concoction. If she¡¯s truly pregnant, it will give her body energy

    to assist with the early pregnancy process,¡± Margaret stated as she took a small bottle out of her valise

    and ced it on the nightstand.

    ¡°Thank you, Margaret,¡± I stated, saying the two words for the first time to another woman.

    She seemed caught off guard for a moment because of this but recollected herself quickly. ¡°You¡¯re

    wee, Your Majesty,¡± she said as a gentle smile broke out from her lips.

    ¡°Keep this a secret for the meantime. We will announce when we¡¯re truly expecting an heir,¡± I informed

    her.

    ¡°Of course, Your Majesty,¡± she bent her head and thereafter left the room.

    Still maintaining my eyes on Serena, I refocused my attention and mind-linked my brother.

    ¡äElijah,¡ä I called, sensing that he wasn¡¯t fornicating with his fiance at the moment.

    ¡äBrother?¡ä he immediately replied.

    ¡®Take care of the opening ceremony for me. Inform our people that the queen and I couldn¡¯t attend. No

    need to tell them why. They¡¯ll understand.¡¯

    ¡äDon¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it. Is my sister-inw okay?¡ä

    I released a long exhale.

    ¡äI¡¯m not sure, Elijah.¡ä

    ¡äYou take care of her brother,¡ä he said with a hint of concern. ¡äDon¡¯t worry about your duties. William and

    I will take care of them.¡ä

    I smiled a little, pleased with his words. It pays to have a brother and a right-hand that could be trusted.

    ¡äThank you,¡ä I answered, then squeezed Serena¡¯s hand.

    We were just mated. We had just confessed our feelings for each other. This was supposed to be a

    joyous asion for us.

    If indeed her mysterious state was because of a possible pregnancy, then I could overlook this situation

    and an even grander celebration could be done, but if it was because of another reason?

    Hell¡­

    My patience and temper would surely be tested.

    By nine in the evening, under the dim light of the chandelier, I noticed a first sign of my wife waking up.

    Her eyelids moved slightly and her fingers, especially the pinky one, jerked upward.

    I left my seat and went to her side immediately, sitting at the edge of the bed while waiting for her to

    fully wake.

    I sandwiched her hand in mine; felt her warmth better than earlier, but hell, her skin, it was suddenly

    lustrous, like she had just spread some lotion filled with glitter on it. This should have sickened me, but

    instead, it mesmerized me, wondering why this happened.

    When she did wake, she took her time staring at the ceiling looking as if she was fine-tuning her

    senses.

    Her lips parted, exhaling her breath in a slow fashion. I wanted to kiss her at that moment, but I held

    myself.

    ¡°Serena, love,¡± I called, catching her attention.

    Her sight moved to my direction. We locked gazes then and in that instant, I held my breath.

    The very first thing I noticed was the change in her eye color. It was still the same hazel ones that I love

    except now it had streaks of green and purple, exactly as those ones I saw in the past.

    Fuck.

    That instant, memories of my childhood both the good and bad I tried to suppress flooded through me,

    and my entire world fell in a standstill.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 74 by desirenovel

    Aero

    ¡°We agreed there would be no girls here,¡± my twelve-year-old self cried out in disappointment when I

    saw my long-time friends Adamar and Adaen approach me with a tiny creature in tow. A pipsqueak. So

    easy to crush, so frail-looking. Wearing a white ankle-length dress and sporting a short hair, she hid

    behind the twins who obviously towered her.

    My fae friends and I decided we wouldn¡¯t admit a girl into our circle, much less into our hangout spot,

    but look at them now. They had broken their promise and I was leftining about it.

    Adamar, the older twin, tossed an arm over my shoulder and shed his pearly whites at me.

    ¡°Let Ysanna be an exemption, Prince Aero.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s our future boss,¡± added Adaen.

    I lifted a brow at them, disgusted at the sudden idea in my head and disgusted at the tiny creature with

    saucer-like hazel eyes with bits of green and purple still looking at me.

    ¡°Why? Are you two going to marry her?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± the two chorused.

    ¡°No! Yuck,¡± cried Adaen.

    Adamar on the other handughed, releasing me and doubling over. They sure know the idea of

    marriage despite their young age and well, I was the same too and this was one of the reasons why we

    clicked, turning to friends immediately despite us as different species.

    ¡°She¡¯s too fragile to be our wife,¡± Adaen exined. ¡°Plus, she can¡¯t marry. She¡¯s to be the

    High Priestess of our realm.¡±

    ¡°A priestess eh? That¡¯s weird,¡± I remarked, then left it at that, transferring my attention to the box I

    brought with me still lying on the grass.

    ¡°What do you want to do now?¡± Adamar asked, following me.

    ¡°Father brought this game from Earth. You want to try it?¡± I told him, raising a board game called

    ¡®Snakes and Ladders¡¯ high up in the air.

    ¡°Sure! Let¡¯s y!¡± Adaen butted in, leaving the pipsqueak behind a tree trunk, alone and staring at us.

    It was freaky, but I just ignored her¡­

    The images blurred gradually and I was brought to another memory of my childhood. This time, I was

    two years older, growing taller than my fae friends. My mother still continued her illicit affairs with the

    male servants in the castle and father was either trying to keep a blind eye to it or he just wasn¡¯t aware

    of her immorality. I frequented Salviste Lake to escape my mother and her crazy group of

    handmaidens. I considered myself lucky to be able to escape them even. This ce was my only

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    sce. I could y around the goldenke and be myself. Be at peace.

    ¡°Why are you here? Where¡¯s Adamar and Adaen?¡± I asked, looking down at a crouching form behind a

    cotton shrub next to the biggest tree in theke. Ysanna nced up but didn¡¯t answer me. I could see

    her sobbing though, nonstop tears streamed down her flushed cheeks.

    ¡°I hate girls. I hate crybabies. I hate crybaby girls,¡± I announced, sneering at her.

    I left her alone, but since she was hiding in a spot where I loved to take a nap, I wasn¡¯t able to truly

    leave her.

    Two hourster, she was still sobbing. It somehow hit my conscience.

    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± I asked, peeking through the leaves and stems.

    She wiped her eyes dry and nodded slowly.

    ¡°Here, eat it all,¡± I handed her half a loaf of bread that I pulled out from my satchel. ¡°Don¡¯t waste it.¡±

    She grabbed the bread, sniffed it before taking a bite. I felt good as I watched her do it. With a small

    smile leaking from the corner of my lips, I turned around and left her spot. For two years since I met this

    freaky girl, never had I heard her voice.

    Not until now.

    ¡°Th¡ªank you,¡± I heard a soft voice say.

    Looking back, my eyes rounded and my mouth gaped.

    ¡°So you really can speak,¡± I eximed.

    Crouching down to her level again, I stared at her and asked, ¡°Are you afraid of me? Is that why you

    didn¡¯t want to talk?¡±

    She didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she continued munching.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t need to be afraid of me. Yes, I hate girls but I guess, you¡¯re an exemption.¡±

    She looked up and inside those big hazel eyes, I saw a flicker of gratitude.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be the same as those handmaidens who maltreat me,¡± I sat down near her and

    gazed at the calmness of theke. ¡°You¡¯re harmless so you¡¯re good. In fact, you look so weak that I

    want to protect you.¡±

    ¡°Pro¡­tect me?¡± she asked softly, still chewing her food.

    ¡°Yes, protect you,¡± I nodded and smiled towards her way. This was ever the first time I showed

    kindness to the opposite sex ever since I promised to hate them.

    Ysanna didn¡¯t reply. Silence reigned around us until I decided to change the subject.

    ¡°Do you have parents?¡±

    ¡°N¡­o,¡± she muttered whilst shaking her head.

    ¡°What no?¡± I asked. ¡°You mean you don¡¯t have a father and mother because they¡¯re dead?¡±

    ¡°Mother is dead,¡± she exined, her eyes starting to show sadness.

    It was toote for me to backpedal now.

    ¡°And your father?¡± I continued.

    I waited for her to share anything, but she didn¡¯t anymore. Again, silence was her constant answer.

    This should have irritated me, but it didn¡¯t. I pitied her instead.

    I didn¡¯t ask any more questions to her that day. I just continued to sit next to her as she observed the

    goldenke and the bugs ying around it.

    This had been our routine for the next week until the twins finally showed up.

    ¡°Her father is rumored to be a knight but nobody knows who he is,¡± Adamar exined as I asked him

    about Ysanna¡¯s parents. ¡°She¡¯s an orphan but she¡¯s a special orphan because of her mother. She¡¯s the

    queen¡¯s older sister. That¡¯s why she is groomed to be the High Priestess.¡±

    ¡°Is she even allowed to go outside?¡± I asked again.

    Adaen and Adamar exchanged nces and sighed. ¡°Actually, no,¡± confessed Adamar. ¡°She is

    supposed to stay strictly inside the Rexhus Tower. We just took the liberty of giving her a chance to see

    the outside world by bringing her here. One of the elders guarding her is our mother. She gives us

    freedom although she knows its forbidden.¡±

    ¡°And those times that you two weren¡¯t here?¡± I fitted the pieces of the puzzle.

    ¡°I think she escapes, Prince Aero,¡± Adaen replied. ¡°We don¡¯t know how she does it, but she escapes.¡±

    He scratched his head and nced at Ysanna who was happily ying with some rainbow-colored

    species of bug I had never seen before in theke. She was with a feline-looking creature too, with

    midnight blue fur and coiled tail. The twins, as its owner, called it Sprint, and Ysanna had grown fond of

    it.

    ¡°Then, how about when she gets caught?¡± A sudden worry filled me for her. This was ever the first time

    I was concerned for the welfare of a girl, or the opposite sex for that matter.

    Again, the twins exchanged nces. ¡°We don¡¯t know, actually,¡± they answered, lowering their heads,

    ¡°but what we do know is that they punish her.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t see any bruises on her face, arms, or legs,¡± I knotted my brows.

    ¡°Fae punishment varies, Prince Aero. Who knows what the elders do to her in that tower,¡± Adamar

    announced. I sensed worry in the twins too and a certain degree of eptance. eptance that they

    couldn¡¯t do anything for this girl except to give her some few glimpses of freedom¡­

    Again, this memory blurred slowly and what reced it was another which really hit me hard. It was the

    ¡°Adamar and Adaen?¡± I asked, sitting next to her on our now-favorite spot under the gigantic tree.

    Ysanna was still the same. She wore the same-colored dress. Still weak and thin. Still with short hair.

    Still a pipsqueak. But like me, she was also growing, but I just couldn¡¯t imagine what she¡¯d look like

    when a fully grown woman. Probably, she¡¯d turn out to be the most beautiful fae I¡¯d ever meet.

    ¡°They are in training again, sorry,¡± she answered, now using short but full sentences.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be,¡± I showed her a smile. ¡°I like it when it¡¯s just the two of us here. Those twins always cause a

    ruckus.¡±

    She giggled and for a moment, I found that it was the best damn sound I had ever heard in my young

    life.

    ¡°You never told me why you keep oning here,¡± I stated, still watching Sprint doing its usual yful

    activities with the bugs along the shore.

    ¡°I like it here. I get to rx,¡± she answered. Drawing her knees together, she rested her head on it and

    stared at her pet. Since she liked Sprint so much, Adamar and Adaen gave it to her. I was there when

    they did it and I got to see a big smile on her face, something that was rare.

    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± I asked over my shoulder with some kind of hope bubbling inside me. Hope for what? I

    wasn¡¯t sure what.

    ¡°Yeah, I guess that¡¯s all,¡± she muttered softly with a faraway look on her face.

    I remained silent and she did too until an hour after when I heard her sob.

    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± I asked, suddenly feeling rmed.

    ¡°The elders¡­they force me in many tasks I don¡¯t want to do. It¡¯s overwhelming,¡± she cried out.

    I frowned and stood up in front of her.

    ¡°You should fight back then! Don¡¯t allow yourself to be bullied. Stand up if you think it¡¯s the right thing to

    do!¡±

    I was speaking by experience. I fought back. I tossed my weak self and found ways to escape from my

    mother¡¯s twisted games.

    A sense of realization shown brightly in her eyes as I said it.

    ¡°Thank you, Prince Aero. I¡¯ll keep your words to heart.¡±

    After wiping her tears dry, she bent down and picked up a stone near her feet. It was that kind of stone

    affected by the elements of both realms: the roughness of Phanteon and the luminous quality of

    Ehnrelil. She handed it to me and said, ¡°A gift, as a sign of our friendship.¡±

    ¡¯Friendship,¡ä the word rang in my head. Then and there, I realized, it wasn¡¯t the kind of rtionship I

    wanted to have with her. My mature state of mind wanted more. I wanted to possess her. I wanted to

    own all of her.

    But, I saw it a damned idea in the end. She was to be a priestess and such position entailed her

    being free from any forms of rtionship.

    ¡°Yes, friends. We will be friends forever,¡± I told her with a pained smile. I epted the stone and ced

    it in my coat pocket, treasuring it that very moment.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to give you a gift too. Will youe back here tomorrow?¡± I asked.

    She quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, I will. It¡¯s a promise.¡±

    ¡®A promise¡­¡¯ I thought with utter disappointment. Ysanna never came back after that or on any other

    days thereafter. Adamar and Adaen were the same, but their absence didn¡¯t impact me as much as

    hers did.

    Days after, I found out from my father that the realm of the faes had closed their world for good. This

    would have been an understandable reason why she didn¡¯t show up anymore, but still, I couldn¡¯t ept

    the fact that she broke her promise that easily.

    She could have used whatever power she had, that same one when she escapes her tower, but she

    didn¡¯t. Instead, she left me with a false hope and that broke my young heart so much that it added to

    my already growing hatred of women. I felt deceived. I felt betrayed.

    I had shut myself after that. Deciding to never again be fooled by a female.

    Returning to the present, I cringed. How ironic it was to be pped in those same words again right on

    the face.

    Serena stared at me filled with love in her eyes. Awarding me a gentle smile, she slowly sat up and

    reached to touch my face.

    ¡°Aero¡­¡± she stated.

    Now that I was wiser, I realized her voice was of the same quality as before, only now it dripped with

    confidence.

    Her hand moved to trace my jaw just like she usually would after a good sleep, until¡­her eyes slowly

    rounded with recognition.

    ¡°Aero!¡± she cried out, her mouth opening wide in surprise.

    I grinned at her, my eyes turning dark with quiet rage and delicious mischief.

    ¡°You¡¯ve grown, pipsqueak.¡±

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 75 by desirenovel

    Serena

    ¡®You¡¯re special.¡¯

    ¡®You¡¯re unwanted.¡¯

    ¡®You¡¯re ugly.¡¯

    ¡®You¡¯re weak.¡¯

    ¡®You need to be strong.¡¯

    ¡®You¡¯re not allowed to go outside.¡¯

    ¡®You need to practice more.¡¯

    ¡®Your mother was better.¡¯

    ¡®You could be better.¡¯

    ¡®You have an amazing power inside you.¡¯

    ¡®You¡¯re unique.¡¯

    ¡®You¡¯re a freak of nature.¡¯

    ¡®You¡¯ll be alone forever.¡¯

    ¡®You don¡¯t own your freedom.¡¯

    ¡®You¡¯re not allowed to love¡­¡¯

    As my sense of sight returned, slowly, so did my other senses. They all shed inside me, filling me

    with a whole new perspective of my life.

    My reality.

    It had been years, hundreds maybe since Ist felt this way. It was both overwhelming and terrifying.

    I gazed at the ceiling, recounting the series of sentences both good and bad that had spiraled inside

    my head. They yed again and again with shing pictures of faces and locations I had been before,

    reminding me, albeit painfully, of the life I escaped.

    Since the moment my tiny brain could grasp the concept ofmunication and understand the

    different faces¡ªwith a sneer, with a smile, with a disappointed look, with anger, with sincerity¡ªI could

    never really understand why¡­why I was bombarded with such confusing treatment.

    I knew I was different from all the faes around me, but to what extent? I didn¡¯t know. I wished I knew.

    ¡®You should fight back then! Don¡¯t allow yourself to be bullied. Stand up if you think it¡¯s the right thing to

    do!¡¯

    Thatst set of sentences also swirled inside my head.

    They were the ones that I treasured so much. They reminded me of that time long ago when I saw

    hope and love¡­most especially love. That boy¡¯s words were the exact reason why I am what I am

    currently. It molded me into a better person. It gave me strength.

    Remembering them all again now as I felt the return of my powers and consciousness, the first thought

    in my head was:

    Damn it, I¡¯m back.

    And the second thought was:

    Oh holy cow, I¡¯m back with quite a colorful life.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Married and mated to the Alpha King of Phanteon wasn¡¯t exactly what I had expected to happen.

    I was highly aware there were certain repercussions for my return. It was only a matter of time before

    I¡¯d encounter them, but for now, at this moment, the person right in front of me was the very first hurdle

    I had to face.

    ¡°Is that how you address your wife and mate?¡± I asked, giving Aero a slightly offended look. I never

    liked him calling me that, but he still kept on using that pet name for his own pleasure and only stopped

    when I hit my teens.

    ¡°Oh, you still remember we¡¯re bonded huh?¡± he replied, still sporting a hard frown. He was angry, yes,

    but us being mates, I could also sense a deeper emotion inside of him, some form of¡­twisted

    happiness. I wasn¡¯t sure how to make of it as somehow he was privy with these specific thoughts.

    ¡°Of course, I do,¡± I answered with conviction. ¡°I may have be whole again, but I¡¯m still the same,

    Aero. And I still share the same feelings for you.¡±

    I ced a hand over my chest and stared at him without so much as blinking, then I felt my face fully

    heat up as if it was my first time confessing my feelings for him.

    ¡°Only now it¡¯s more clearer why I had easily fallen for you.¡±

    I heard a low growl from him and thereafter, he pinned me down the mattress and grabbed my right

    wrist. His other hand flew to my jaw and angled my face up enough to meet his warm breath.

    ¡°Oh really?¡± he drawled, his lips curling up into a mirthless smile. ¡°Your words are so sweet and sly, just

    like you, my wife.¡±

    I held his gaze, choosing not to be affected by his icy words. He had subjected me to this kind of

    treatment before. It was nothing new. In fact, this even turned me on. I felt the heat in my belly and the

    desire inside me growing.

    His nostrils red, probably sensing my reaction to him, but of course, as stubborn as he was, he

    ignored it.

    ¡°Do you think I share the same way knowing your real identity is uncovered?¡± he asked, his eyes

    turned even darker, like a storm brewing in the surface.

    I didn¡¯t waver. I had the upper hand. I was holding the ace.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered with confidence, ¡°I can feel it, Aero, your love for me, here¡­¡± I touched the corner of

    his eye with my free hand, telling him his pool of amber-greens never lie, ¡°then here,¡± I pointed to his

    heart, sensing the beautiful muscle still beating for me, ¡°and mostly, here¡­¡± I palmed his bulge, his

    cock jerking upward with the sudden contact.

    He growled and clenched his jaw. His hand that had immobilized my face traveled down to my chest,

    paused for a second there, then suddenly captured one full breast.

    I released a soft mewl and dared him to continue using my eyes.

    He was fired up. He released my wrist so that his other hand could join in with the fun. His thumb

    pressed hard against my lips. I sucked on the tip all the while never breaking our eye contact.

    Lowering his head, I thought he was going to give me a wild kiss but then he abruptly stopped

    millimeters away. My mouth felt empty that instant.

    ¡°As much as I enjoy this surprising revtion,¡± he sneered at me again and pulled back, ¡°I want to

    know the story behind this deception Serena, or shall I call you by your true name?¡±

    ¡°You may call me whichever you like,¡± I quickly answered. ¡°Serena or Ysanna, they are both the same.

    They are just in differentnguages. And no, this is not a deception, Aero. I never had the intention to

    fool you. I didn¡¯t even n to meet you. Ever.¡±

    His sight flitted to the mark on my wrist and then replied, ¡°So, you¡¯re telling me our meeting is just the

    work of destiny?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have always believed in destiny even before receiving my memories back and I know you

    believe in it too,¡± I stressed out. ¡°Marrying you and mating with you was close to impossible in my mind.

    It was thest thing I could ever hope for. Believe me, Aero, I never nned all of this to happen, but

    somehow¡­I ended up in your realm, in your bed, here with you.¡±

    Somehow, this softened his piercing re. He got my point. Thank heavens, he did.

    ¡°I see that you¡¯re a chatterbox now unlike in the past,¡± he remarked. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I want you to

    spill everything to me before I lose my patience and temper, starting from the very day you broke your

    promise.¡±

    ¡°And if I refuse?¡± was my reply, raising my chin up, testing him. I wanted to tell him the truth as much as

    I could. Everything. My mate bond haspelled me to do so, but I personally wanted to be truthful to

    him too.

    He saw through my game and grinned at me with that same confident grin he used to show when I

    challenge him.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s say you¡¯re going to be punished for being a troublesome queen,¡± he answered.

    His hand wandered down my butt, firing me up, making me ache for him even more. His head lowered

    and stopped just an inch away from mine. His mouth hovered above my parted lips, mocking me,

    picking on my desire to kiss him.

    The tip of my tongue ran along my bottom lip, wetting what had already be a neglected part of my

    face. This cat and mouse teasing had be a potent fuel for both of us. I wanted more and I felt he

    was the same.

    ¡°Then, it¡¯s a shame. I¡¯m not feeling a confessioning,¡± I said, returning his grin. I was sure as hell

    the punishment he had in mind involved intense kissing and his cock embedded inside me. I could

    even see those delicious pictures already forming inside his head.

    ¡°A punishment it is then,¡± he replied. ¡°I¡¯m going to make you squeak, my brazen wife.¡±

    His gaze turned hooded, the craving inside it intensifying mirroring with mine. In the next second, his

    mouth imed my lips, his weight buried me more onto the mattress, his cock pressed harder against

    my belly, and his hands, just as I thought, tore my gown in half.

    I moaned, feeling thrilled with this development. I had yearned for this man all my life; daydreamed of

    touching him, kissing him, marrying him in almost every waking hour while I was in Rexhus Tower. The

    Elders told me again and again I was bound to be alone forever, that I was never to receive love or give

    love for as long as I lived, that I would offer myself and my whole life to the fae realm and its cause. My

    daydreams had be myfort¡­my precious treasure. Never in my life did I expect I¡¯d be

    his queen, his wife, and his lover¡­

    I kissed him back with equal abandon, looped my arms around his torso, and traced his tensed back

    muscles. Like its countless predecessors, I was going to enjoy making love to him¡­

    Aero

    I felt deceived, betrayed, taken for a fool as the truth stared back at me in the form of my beautiful wife.

    The disappointment and heartache I felt back when this woman broke her promise was still fresh in my

    mind, roasting my insides in every way possible. To me, faes were cunning, sly creatures. I knew they

    couldn¡¯t be trusted and my experience with her gave me a stronger reason to distrust them more.

    But hearing Serena say those words¨Csincere as they were¨Cmade me realize that these negative

    feelings were unwarranted. There must be a reason why she failed to show up that day and all the

    days thereafter. There must be a reason why she appeared to me without a memory of her and our

    past together.

    She was right. I believed in destiny, but I also believed in this thing called scientific exnation. Well, in

    her case, a simple exnation would suffice.

    This development though somehow excited me. I have always loved this woman. I always wanted to

    possess her. Knowing now I did just that and turning into my mate no less,pleted my life.

    ¡®Damn, what a way to reunite indeed,¡ä I told myself. Destiny must really be shipping us.

    Filled with a burning desire for my wife, I kissed her and impatiently ripped her dress. She didn¡¯t mind it.

    In fact, she helped me by pulling the confining material away. Her breasts spilled free thereafter. I

    gazed at them with fervor, nning to renew my ownership on these two gorgeous globes.

    I lowered my head, thrust my tongue out nning to suck one taut nipple, but then, my annoying

    brother mind-linked me.

    ¡®Brother.¡¯

    I grimaced.

    ¡®Not now,¡¯ I said, continuing with my forey.

    ¡®Brother!¡¯ But he called again.

    I growled in anger. ¡®I said not now Elijah!¡¯

    ¡®I need your attention, brother!¡¯ he eximed, his voice filled with rm. ¡®Farryl reported that King

    Geraden just crossed our realm, and with a certain amount of fae knights with him.¡¯

    I froze on the spot.

    ¡®Fuck,¡¯ my mind cried out.

    What a way to cock-block me.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 76 by desirenovel

    Aero

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Serena noticed my sudden tensed form and asked.

    With a gruff, I raised my head up and looked at her. ¡°Trouble knocking at our door, my queen, and I

    reckon their visit has something to do with you.¡±

    She knotted her brows at first, fell silent for a moment, then I saw a flicker of awareness in her eyes.

    ¡°Yes, they are here for me,¡± she muttered softly, a sudden tinge of worry painting her face.

    Hell, she was yet to tell me everything. She was yet to give me a thorough exnation. For these damn

    faes to boldly enter my realm meant that Serena was too important for them to just simply ignore.

    Unlucky for them, she meant the same to my kingdom and to me. More even.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let them take you,¡± I said whilst standing up. ¡°Stay here.¡±

    With the fae king¡¯s visit, my wolf started baring its teeth. This was ever the first time a king of any realm

    visited another in surprise. This could be a cause for this man¡¯s downfall or he just might have a very

    good reason why he had to knock my door with threat looming in the air.

    I may not know yet the whole story, but what information I have currently, I ced two and two

    together. What could Serena being a High Priestess in the fae realm mean?

    Fuck, I wished I had asked Adamar and Adaen further about this.

    Transporting to my throne room in a second, the first thing I noticed was Elijah already standing a

    couple of feet away from me, shoulders stiff and eyes at attention. Beside him was Farryl. She

    immediately knelt on one knee in deference to me, the kind that showedplete submission to a

    highermand.

    I tipped my head at both of them.

    ¡®Be on guard,¡¯ I mind-linked to them.

    They nodded.

    Just as I sat on my throne, the double doors opened. William waltzed in and introduced my guest with

    as much caution as possible.

    ¡°King Geraden of the Kingdom of Ehnrelil, Your Majesty.¡±

    He opened the path for the one mentioned to enter.

    A metallic blue robe appeared from the hallway, its vomit-inducing sheen contrasted greatly with my

    marbled floor. This covered his whole body except his head, but it was also so grotesquely adorned

    with beads and whatnot that I initially had trouble locating his face.

    Fucking fae.

    Behind him was about fifty plus fae knights in full red and gold armor, their long swords dangling at the

    ready beside their waist. I reckon he had another hundred more waiting outside my castle¡¯s front

    entrance. I thought a bodyguard of this size was a bit excessive, not unless he nned on something¡­

    but then again, he had good reason to do so when he was in my territory.

    When our eyes locked, instantly, I recalled how he and the queen threw contemptuous res at me in

    the meeting. Was Serena the reason why they did it? It was a high possibility, but I couldn¡¯t stick to this

    just yet. For all I know, there could be more.

    Once King Geraden was a few feet away from me, my lycan side sensed danger. His animosity

    towards me was nothing new, but danger? How and why? Or was it my lycan¡¯s way of giving me a

    warning of the future?

    ¡°You do not just bring an army of fae knights in my kingdom unless you are picking a fight, King

    Geraden, or are they just for show? For you to personally visit me, I¡¯m wondering what for?¡± I asked,

    leaning forward in my seat, looking down at him as if he was a pest.

    Through the waterfall of beads from his headdress, I saw another contemptuous re, but this was

    masked really well behind a practiced poker face.

    ¡°A recent explosion of an ancient fae power caught our attention and it led us here,¡± he started. ¡°This

    causes us to believe you are harboring a very important person in our realm.¡±

    Ancient? My mind quickly caught the word. Serena had that kind of power stored within her or was it

    from the stone? Fuck. I wanted to know more.

    ¡°Cut to the chase. Who are you talking about?¡± I asked him, showing a poker face of my own.

    ¡°I order you to hand over the High Priestess,¡± his overconfident voice tear through the throne room.

    There was definitely some degree of threat behind it, but hell, this didn¡¯t worry me at all.

    ¡°High Priestess?¡± I asked, arching up a brow. ¡°There is no such thing as a High Priestess here.¡±

    I knew though who he meant, but like I was going to give Serena to him.

    ¡°High Priestess Ysanna had been missing for close to a century,¡± he reasoned. ¡°Without clues or leads

    as to her existence, we are made to believe she is being held against her will. Your realm which breeds

    monsters fitted the bill; monsters that would love to get a hold of such a jewel as her. Don¡¯t deny it, King

    Aero. I was told you had past interactions with the High Priestess. That and the energy burst that came

    here are evidence enough.¡±

    Never mind the fact that he just insulted my kind. Heck, I would say we were indeed monsters. The

    best monsters there were in all the realms.

    Never mind also the fact that he just subtly told me our kind kidnapped her. I knew for certain that was

    a lie. Serena didn¡¯t have any meaning for my kingdom until recently.

    Never mind also the fact that he just insinuated I could have kept her for my own pleasure. I admit I had

    contemted doing that once. I was weak at that time, too consumed by sadness and her betrayal,

    and my infatuation with her.

    What I wanted to focus on was the fact that they were as blind as me with regard to the truth. Only

    Serena knew. Only she could enlighten our clouded heads.

    ¡°I demand you to release her!¡± he cried out, the beads on his head shook in the process.

    I jumped up from my seat and gave him an icy re, my poker business face gone.

    ¡°You demand?¡± my mockingly echoed. ¡°May I remind you, King Geraden, you are in my kingdom.¡±

    Then, in response to my mind call, all the nearby wolves outside the throne room appeared before us,

    surrounding the stupid fae entourage, snarling and retracting their ws.

    ¡°No amount of fae knights would frighten me or my werewolves.¡±

    Clearly, King Geraden was a foolhardy king. With a newly installed crown on his head, I wouldn¡¯t be

    surprised if he made moronic moves in his realm and beyond. What he did here could already be

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    deemed as a cause for war between Phanteon and Ehnrelil. Unlucky for him, I was willing to start it if it

    meant protecting Serena.

    ¡°Your mutts don¡¯t frighten me, King Aero. I came prepared. Do you want your castle burned down to

    ashes? Release High Priestess Ysanna now or else mes will engulf you and your precious freaks.¡±

    He grinned, showing the arrogance of a blue-blooded fae royalty.

    His threat didn¡¯t frighten me. I was confident my people could hold a measly fire. Sure it would damage

    a certain part of my castle and kill off some of my weres but this was all coteral damage. A necessary

    sacrifice they were willing to take.

    I was fuming with rage, ready to go all out with this pest of a king when suddenly, my queen emerged

    from the back door, dressed in her Earth clothes of faded jeans, a white cored shirt, and boots as if

    she was just out for a stroll in a ranch.

    ¡°That¡¯s Queen Serena to you, Uncle Geraden,¡± she stated, her sharp eyes resting on my guest.

    I thought she¡¯d approach me, im her ce beside me, but she didn¡¯t. Instead, she strolled past my

    confused ass.

    The fuck.

    ¡®Don¡¯t worry, I will tell you everything when I get back,¡¯ she mind-linked me as my world turned into slow

    motion realizing what she nned to do.

    ¡®You¡¯re not leaving, Serena! That¡¯s an order!¡¯ I barked in her thoughts, stepping forward to get her but

    Elijah suddenly caught my arm, consequently stopping me.

    ¡®Brother, what¡¯s going on?¡¯ he cried in my mind.

    I ignored him and directed my attention back to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Aero, but this is between me and my kind,¡± she exined. ¡°I have to sort it out. I can¡¯t involve

    your kingdom in my problems. I don¡¯t want to risk your people¡¯s lives for me.¡±

    ¡°You will not go, you hear me,¡± I warned her. I clenched my jaw and gave her a warning re.

    She stood next to the fae king with her wet eyes on me. ¡°Please Aero, trust me.¡±

    King Geraden shed me the widest, proudest grin he could make as if he had just won this round, but

    I wasn¡¯t going to let him leave with my mate.

    No, I was going to tear his throat apart first.

    ¡®Brother, control yourself! We can¡¯t risk war now!¡¯ Elijah, always the voice of reason, cried out in my

    head.

    ¡®To hell with it!¡¯ I answered and summoned my lycan side to shift.

    In the middle of my transformation though, another entity appeared, stopping time enough to cause a

    disturbance, and just like that, I was caught off-guard. Thest thing my mind registered was Hale¡¯s

    fucking face as he disappeared with Serena, King Geraden, and the rest of the entourage.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 77 by desirenovel

    Serena

    I was nine when I first stepped out of the fae realm. My friends Ada and Ade, sons of my caretaker,

    High Elder Hanhena, helped me. They were called Adamar and Adaen, the twin swords of the Silken

    Family, but I preferred to use short names for them. I wasn¡¯t adept much with speaking as I was ate

    learner¡­or so the Elders kept on telling me like a broken record.

    To be honest, I chose not to speak. I chose to stay silent. My mother before she died told me the fewer

    words I release, the safer I was. Safe from what? I didn¡¯t know, but I had stayed true to her dying words

    ever since then even if it got me in trouble many times.

    Ada, Ade, and their mother were the only people who showed me care. The rest of the Elders were

    quite strict with me, and it even got to the point where I felt they hated my existence.

    Again, I didn¡¯t know why, but I was told I was a freak of nature many times.

    Being in a different ce other than the fae realm was refreshing. Even if it was the border between the

    werewolf territory and Ehnrelil, at least I got a taste of freedom. Seeing a werewolf too up close and

    personal, and even a royalty at that widened my limited horizon.

    At first, I thought, werewolves were what the Elders said¡ªa wild wolf with bad smell and an even

    nastier personality. I was wrong¡­with Prince Aero that is. Though he always sent me res, always

    told me he hated girls, he never bullied me. Plus, he smelled really great. He¡¯d just live in his own little

    world while I observed him, getting fascinated with him every second that ticked by.

    I would escape on my own when Ada and Ade weren¡¯t there to bring me to Salviste Lake. I could do it

    even without using what limited ancient magic I learned at that time. My mother always said that I had a

    unique power within me. I figured this was the reason why I was able to fool the other caretakers.

    In my many visits to theke, I soon realized I wanted to be better friends with this boy wolf just like the

    bond he shared with the twins, but over the course of years, this craving for friendship grew into

    something deeper¡­ Love.

    I knew though this feeling of mine only headed towards the path to doom. Friendship between a

    werewolf and a fae was unheard of, how much more when it came to love? What was even worse was

    my calling being a High Priestess. I wasn¡¯t allowed to be loved and to love. I wasn¡¯t even allowed to go

    out of the tower in the first ce.

    Whenever I return from theke, the Elders always reprimanded me, explode a string of nasty sermons

    that aimed to demean me. They never failed to mention how unfit I was with my life and my calling.

    But of course, since I was my mother¡¯s daughter, a royal blood, a niece to the queen, the heir to my

    mother¡¯s seat as the High Priestess of the fae realm, they didn¡¯t have a choice but to train me and train

    me they did.

    However, I always wondered if these trainings were a sort of punishment too. They taught me to fight,

    but they also paired me with some of the skilled fighters in the fae army. I got many bruises and

    people didn¡¯t have that ability, hence one of the reasons why they called me a freak.

    They taught me to be strong, but they also ordered me to lift objects twenty times my juvenile weight.

    They gave me shelter and food, but I felt like a prisoner inside the Rexhus Tower with no one but my

    rainbow bugs to live with.

    They taught me the ancient magic of the faes where only priestesses had the ability to wield, but they

    also forced me to do things I didn¡¯t want, grilling my conscience whenever I had no choice but to fulfill

    it. They would let me kill off helpless fae creatures using this power. They would get another animal

    from another realm and order me to do the same. They would make me summon cyclones and

    earthquakes just to see if this ancient power crossed our border to Earth. Using a rune, they even

    made me summon fire to burn down half of the Rexhus Forest. This negligent order caused great fires

    on Earth as a result.

    My mother was the first to use this ancient power, supporting my uncle, King Alduin, in his shared job

    as pir of the realms. She was good at being a priestess. She was idolized by many. She always told

    me the power of a priestess was meant to be used for the good of all. To protect and give life. Not to

    take it away.

    As Queen of Phanteon, it was my duty to also do just that; to keep the peace and ensure my people¡¯s

    safety.

    I was hiding in another room, just watching King Geraden and my husband exchange words when I felt

    Aero¡¯s anger and read the intention in his mind. He was willing to sacrifice himself, his castle, and his

    people for me. It was amendable trait, and it warmed my heart, but I couldn¡¯t allow such a thing to

    happen. Not when I could do something to stop it.

    I had expected already there would be repercussions for my return and this was it. I was ready to face

    the ire of Queen Adna, the Elders, and the rest of the faes so decided to show myself to King Geraden.

    Now there was no question whether Aero would wage war on Ehnrelil or not. After seeing me

    disappear with the king and the fae knights, and with Hale at that, it was a given. Thest thing I saw

    was his enraged expression, mid-shift, ready to rain hell on my reckless kind.

    The trip to the fae realm was a quick one. Nevannir was always known for that ability. I sensed his

    power the moment we started to disappear, but I never expected he¡¯d actually help King Geraden. He

    hated the man. Maybe he was forced to do so or maybe he had a change of heart. It had been almost

    a hundred years in fae time since I disappeared after all. Anyway, whatever the reason, Nevannir was

    someone whose intentions were unreadable. Labile at most.

    I didn¡¯t expect a grand wee when I appeared in my realm. In fact, I had already seen thising:

    King Geraden throwing me stat inside my room in Rexhus Tower, my prison of a house.

    ¡°Wee back, Priestess,¡± were his mocking words, sending me a look that was nowhere near friendly

    orforting for a king¡­ or even a family rtive byw.

    ¡°I want to speak with Queen Adna, now,¡± I demanded, lifting my chin up. He may have be the

    King of Ehnrelil now, but in my eyes, he still remained the High Elder who groveled for attention under

    the shadows of his brother.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ll get your wish soon,¡± he sneered, moving towards the door.

    I watched as he and Hale exchanged words. It was almost inaudible, but I managed to pick up two

    words: invitation and wine. Maybe they want to celebrate the sess of a smooth escape from

    Phanteon.

    Idiots.

    Then, King Geraden left, throwing another scornful look at me.

    ¡°I need some minute with your precious priestess, boys,¡± Hale stated while he stood on the threshold,

    shing a winsome smile on the four knights that were probably assigned to guard me.

    As if they were beguiled by his powers, they left without a word.

    ¡°Are you friends with the faes now?¡± I asked when we were alone, feeling pissed with his presence. As

    far as I remember, vampires preferred to mind their own business. They steer clear of the drama of

    other realms. This vampire master was either stupid or he had a pretty good reason to get involved.

    ¡°Only when necessary, Serena,¡± he answered calmly.

    ¡°Right,¡± I ced my arms akimbo. ¡°Damn it, Hale. I¡¯m going straight with you. What do you get by doing

    this? You¡¯re a vampire. Vampires don¡¯t just work for anyone except if it also benefits them.¡±

    ¡°Hmf,¡± heughed weakly, ¡°I¡¯m merely doing my job as a helper, Serena. Nothing more,¡± he added with

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    still the same calm and collected attitude. I couldn¡¯t tell if he was toying with me or this was just his

    insensitive side talking.

    ¡°A helper? With King Geraden? Really?¡± I asked in a mocking tone.

    ¡°Not quite,¡± was his scarce reply, then ghosted a grin. It almost looked like he was keeping something

    from me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie,¡± I told him instead, choosing not to be fooled by his mind games. ¡°Is this your way of getting

    back on the werewolves? Your kind hated them for centuries. Are you teaming up with King Geraden

    now to start a pointless war with Phanteon?¡±

    He chuckled audibly in response and shook his head. ¡°You sure have a wild imagination, Serena, but

    no. I aim nothing of the sort¡­well, except for Geraden. He seems to harbor quite a strong hatred for

    werewolves.¡±

    ¡¯Yes, Geraden did and so did Queen Adna,¡ä I thought to myself backing up Hale¡¯s im. I remembered

    a time when their hatred almost caused the fae army to attack Phanteon, but

    I stepped up and stopped it. It was the very reason why I left Ehnrelil.

    ¡°Still, what could you gain in helping the faes? Surely not me. I already told you I hate vampires. I won¡¯t

    give you my blood either!¡±

    ¡°Oh, no,¡± he shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not blind, Serena. Your bond with Aero is so strong anyone could

    sense it even without seeing that mark on your neck.¡±

    With his words, I slightly became conscious of the mark, traced its raised edges just to be sure it was

    still there. It was and thisforted me; knowing that I was still connected with my beloved Alpha King.

    ¡°Also, your blood is as good as the mystery behind it. I was drawn to your blood and am still drawn to it

    now, Serena. Make no mistake, I still want a taste of it; however, now that I know you¡¯re fae, it¡¯s safe to

    assume my curiosity is already sated.¡±

    Good. Somehow that was reassuring for me to hear.

    ¡°So what do you¡ª¡± I asked, but then he cut me off.

    ¡°I gain information,¡± he simply stated, his expression nk of any clues.

    I cringed, disliking how vague his words were.

    ¡°Care to expound?¡± I said.

    He grinned at me again. ¡°I prefer not to, my Queen.¡±

    ¡°I could help you if you tell me.¡± I must admit, this time I was the one who was curious. Herees a

    vampire master mixing himself with the problems of others and for what? Some simple information? My

    instinct told me it wasn¡¯t the case though. He was hiding something deep¡­something personal.

    ¡°How sweet of you,¡± he chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m jealous of Aero now.¡±

    I huffed. ¡°I¡¯m serious, Hale.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, yes I know, but unfortunately, you can¡¯t give me the information I need. But enough about me,

    Serena. What you should be worried about is yourself.¡±

    He strolled inside the room and stopped near my desk where scrolls upon scrollsy, evidence of my

    nocturnal studies of the ancient fae magic.

    ¡°You amaze me. I never expected you¡¯d be this realm¡¯s long lost rogue priestess.¡±

    I gave him a smug smile. To be unrecognized by all, that was my main objective when I ced a spell

    on myself that day when I decided to leave Ehnrelil.

    ¡°So you know what I did here?¡± I asked him.

    ¡°It pays to have connections in this realm,¡± was his reply. He raised a palm up and gestured to all of

    me. ¡°You¡¯re wearing Earth clothes now. Do you mean to prove something by wearing that?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Identity,¡± I answered. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to associate the Kingdom of Phanteon when I face the fae

    court. I want them to see me as me, the High Priestess of Ehnrelil and not the werewolf queen.¡±

    ¡°Your queen status would have helped though,¡± he pointed out, but I only grimaced at his remark.

    ¡°On the contrary, it wouldn¡¯t. It would only anger them. Give them the exact reason why they should

    attack the werewolf realm.¡±

    He tipped his lips upward as if he just realized something.

    ¡°Are you talking about the death of King Alduin? My spy told me he was killed by a werewolf.¡±

    I clenched my hands.

    ¡°That was what the rumors said but I didn¡¯t believe it. I¡¯m still not believing it now. Something just

    doesn¡¯t add up.¡±

    ¡°Hmf,¡± he scoffed. ¡°If Queen Adna and the Elders hear about this, they¡¯d likely think you¡¯re only

    protecting the werewolves.¡±

    ¡°I am protecting them!¡± Ished. ¡°They are innocent and I¡¯m going to prove it!¡±

    He strolled back to the door and paused on the threshold again with his profile to me.

    ¡°That would be interesting to watch, Serena. I¡¯ll see youter.¡±

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 78 by desirenovel

    Aero

    King Geraden was begging for trouble and so he was going to get it.

    Right after they disappeared, I continued to change into my lycan form and thereafter howled loudly,

    informing my people of their king¡¯s anger and sadness. The ones that were inside the throne room:

    Elijah, William, and Farryl transformed into their were form and howled in response, in unison with the

    rest of the kingdom.

    ¡®Prepare for a bloodbath!¡¯ I mind-linked at all of them, gnashing my teeth and wing out the marbled

    floor. ¡®The King of Ehnrelil had robbed us of our queen and therefore his kingdom deserved our wrath!

    Are you with me, my people?!¡¯

    A louder howl reverberated all over the kingdom, and possibly, it had crossed borders to other realms,

    informing the rest of the leaders that Phanteon was in turmoil.

    I was itching to run my ws on specifically two worthless people: Geraden and Hale, in no particr

    order of their deaths. I wanted them torn to pieces, rib by rib, limb by limb, gouge out their eyes and

    sever their heads. I took delight in the grotesque ns I had for them. I just had to get across the fae

    border and reach them¡­

    Only when I tried to realm hop into their territory, I was the one surprised. It seemed they had prepared

    for mying too and had blocked the portals again. Not only that, but I also couldn¡¯t hear Serena¡¯s

    thoughts and I couldn¡¯t mind-link her, and again, I associate this to the spells of the faes.

    Fuck.

    But, this was only a minor setback, I thought to myself. My army and I were going to break their

    stronghold for good and I was going to take back my queen, save her whether she needed it or not¡­

    ¡®What do you want in return, Nevannir?¡¯ I looked back on the time when Ehnrelil¡¯s guardian and I

    conversed.

    Give and take, that was his motto so it seems. Since he provided me information about the bugs and

    gave me a bracelet to test Serena¡¯s honesty, I was bound to give him something in return.

    He curled up a smile in response and tipped his head down. ¡®I only want to see a glorious fae realm,

    Your Majesty. Make that happen for me. I believe the new king is unfit to rule, and Queen Adna, she is

    too grief-stricken still to function properly.¡¯

    Wrinkles on my forehead formed.

    ¡®All these centuries, she still mourns of Alduin¡¯s death?¡¯ I asked.

    ¡®A fae bond is like a counterpart of a werewolf mate, Your Majesty. Complete emptiness reigns over the

    one left behind and could never be healed,¡¯ he exined and I understood quickly. Although I didn¡¯t

    think my mother was my father¡¯s true mate, he was still left utterly depressed with her betrayal and

    eventual death. He never functioned well as the king thereafter, the same as Queen Adna¡¯s case.

    Fucking love. Such emotion was deadly.

    Unfortunately for me, it had already made its tight dead grip around my heart. But was I worried? Hell

    fucking no. I was willing to be under Love¡¯s control if it meant Serena as my true mate. She was worthy

    of my sacrifice.

    ¡®Why ask me such a request when you know I care less of what the fae kingdom turns into?¡¯ I

    questioned Nevannir again, returning to the original topic.

    ¡®What if my hunch is right, Your Majesty?¡¯ There was suddenly determination in his eyes. ¡®What if your

    beloved queen turns out to be someone of importance in Ehnrelil? I told you already, these spirit

    creatures know their master more than a hundred percent. I myself felt some connection to her, but

    something hinders me from ever finding that out.¡¯

    I hastened to understand his words and hell, he had a point. He fucking had a point.

    ¡®She could be what the fae kingdom needs: a better, more powerful ruler no fae has ever seen,¡¯ he

    continued, his eyes shing bright with excitement.

    I growled low at this. ¡®She¡¯s my queen you¡¯re talking about, Nevannir. I don¡¯t share what belongs to me.¡¯

    The brightness in his eyes dimmed quickly and he returned to his calm andposed state. ¡®Of

    course, Your Majesty. Your words are loud and clear. I was merely expressing what could happen in the

    future.¡¯

    ¡®You¡¯re too idealistic. Maybe even delusional,¡¯ I pointed out without hesitation. He knew me to be blunt

    with my words. He knew how I didn¡¯t give a shit with anything that wasn¡¯t mine.

    He grinned at me again though and replied with a proud face, ¡®I prefer to call myself a visionary, Your

    Majesty.¡¯

    Still sitting on my throne, I released another long exhale again. ¡®I would only care to remember your

    request when the need arises. Until then, leave this hanging in the air.¡¯

    ¡®Of course, Your Majesty, I understand,¡¯ he voiced out and made a final bow before leaving the throne

    hall¡­

    As I recollected our conversation in the present, I grimaced and clenched my jaw. With all that¡¯s

    happening now, it goes to show Nevannir was right, and this meant I was bound to fulfill his request.

    But he didn¡¯t mean war, did he? Because that¡¯s exactly what I was going to do to give him a glorious

    fae realm.

    Serena

    ¡°Ysanna, my dear, I had always waited for this day toe,¡± my aunt, Queen Adna, voiced out the

    moment I stepped inside the court circle. Around me, there were High Elders present. All of them I

    knew by face and name. All of them gave me a hard time when I was still in training, except for one,

    High Elder Hanhenna.

    She looked at me with worry mixed with pride in her eyes. She was the only person I told of my ns

    and the only person who knew I loved the crown prince of Phanteon, now my husband. She

    understood the sacrifices I had to make and was even willing to help, but I didn¡¯t let her. I didn¡¯t want

    Ada and Ade get punished in the process.

    The fae court was an oval-shaped room with a grand dome covered by vines. Rays of sunlight usually

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    would pass through and hit the elegant flooring, but since it was evening, the quadruplet blue moons of

    the fae realm lighted the court instead.

    Rows upon rows of gilded chairs surrounded the court. I was in the center tform, too vulnerable to

    their stares, but that didn¡¯t mind me. It was better this way.

    ¡°Looks like you didn¡¯t age, Auntie,¡± I told her, drawing courage from the very same blood running

    through her veins. She looked exactly as breathtaking as I remembered her to be, wearing a regal

    crown of sticks, flowers, and gemstones and dressed in a flowing gown that shimmered against the

    moonlight. Only now, her eyes had grown dull and lifeless. She looked less spectacr than thest

    time I saw her and it was pitiful.

    ¡°Same goes to you,¡± she threw a weak grin at me. ¡°Still as beautiful as ever, but you¡¯ve changed.

    You¡¯re bolder now. I can see fire in your eyes.¡±

    ¡°The very fire that had left our realm vulnerable, my Queen,¡± King Geraden butted in, touching her hand

    as if tofort her.

    Queen Adna¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Yes, how could I forget your betrayal to the throne,¡± she stated,

    directing those words to me.

    I wanted to speak up, but then the king stood up from his throne and addressed the souls inside the fae

    court.

    ¡°I speak for everyone in this hall and in the whole fae realm,¡± he started, giving off an air of certainty.

    ¡°High Priestess Ysanna had caused us great trouble. She had left her post, disappeared without a

    trace and worse, ced the fae royal army into eternal sleep. We could however deem her innocent;

    that she was only forced in hiding by the very monsters that killed my brother, but the fact that she

    stands before us now as Queen of Phanteon shows that they are in cohorts with each other all along.¡±

    I winced at his words. This man sure had this speech nned all along.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 79 by desirenovel

    ¡°Leave Phanteon out of this!¡± I cried out. ¡°The werewolf people have always lived a peaceful life. Yes,

    they may be at times savage and uncontroble, but they respect territory. Unless provoked, they keep

    to themselves. They don¡¯t interfere or pry on the matters of the other realms.¡±

    ¡°You sure speak exactly like their Luna, Ysanna, and this is unforgivable,¡± he told me, sneering.

    He then turned his attention to the panel around us and pointed a hand towards me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you see Elders of the High Fae Court? She has done and told enough to show that she is indeed

    one of them! She could never be our High Priestess. She must be stripped of her powers and be

    sentenced to death!¡±

    That was quick, but I had an ace up my sleeve.

    ¡°No, I demand you to listen!¡± I shouted, spreading a palm against my chest. ¡°I am fae. I have the right

    to be heard!¡±

    ¡°You stop being a fae when you became the Alpha King¡¯s whore,¡± he spat with res on my way. ¡°That

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    mate mark on your neck speaks for itself.¡±

    Hell, this was exactly what I didn¡¯t want to happen. Geraden was cunning enough to use my mated

    status as an advantage.

    I watched as the Elders exchanged nces, then they all nodded.

    King Geraden was swift to turn to me with a sly grin. ¡°You will be stripped with your right as fae and as

    the High Priestess, Ysanna. Your powers too.¡±

    ¡°How dense of you to condemn me with that basis alone. My being a queen and the king¡¯s mate

    doesn¡¯t mean that the werewolves are guilty. I am what I am. I am destined for the Alpha King. I am his

    true mate. You can¡¯t go against destiny!¡±

    ¡°Oh I can,¡± he shed me a wicked smile. ¡°Just like how I dealt with your mother.¡±

    My eyes turned to slits. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Like mother like daughter huh?¡± he chuckled.

    ¡°Your mother had an indecent rtionship with a werewolf, my dear,¡± Queen Adna filled in. ¡°She was

    willing to sacrifice her status as the High Priestess just for the sake of that man. It was painful to watch

    her slowly fall out of grace, sumbed to the sins of the flesh, and ruin herself.¡±

    ¡°I had to stop it,¡± Geraden continued. ¡°Sever their bond so that she¡¯d return to her senses and stay in

    Ehnrelil.¡±

    I gave him a re, my memory returning to the time when I saw my mother cry in secret. I never

    understood why she did that. Now, I could perfectly guess it was for her beloved¡­my father.

    ¡°My deepest regret was finding out about you toote. You are the fruit of their forbidden union. You are

    never a true fae. You are part wolf.¡±

    My eyes immediately widened. Hearing him said that, my reality around me spun. I was here to speak

    my case. I was here to defend the werewolves. Never had I expected I¡¯d be facing a truth beyond my

    current existence could hold.

    Shit. No wonder they treated me badly.

    From my periphery, on the highest area of the courtroom where the darkness mostly covered, I caught

    Hale¡¯s figure. I nced there and saw his expression. He was as surprised as me. Clearly he didn¡¯t get

    that tidbit when he stole a taste of my blood.

    For a moment, my strength left me. My shoulders hunched. My knees shook. My eyes flew to the floor

    and stared at it for quite some time, remembering my childhood and my precious life in Phanteon. No

    wonder I felt a sense of connection with the were people. No wonder I could never feel at home in

    Ehnrelil.

    ¡°Everything makes sense now?¡± Geraden muttered, his voice still dripping smugness.

    I nced at him, ready to throw in a string of questions, but as I did, my attention fell on a new person

    who walked inside the courtroom. I had seen this woman before, back when I was in Hale¡¯s mansion.

    The bitch Sofia.

    What a fucking revtion, but this really wasn¡¯t the information that blew my mind. It was the deadly

    weapon, the long sword with red stones, that was secured in a belt chain around her hip, the same one

    that that murderer-turned-arsonist used to kill those witches. This was clear proof they were one and

    the same person.

    But how could she appear and disappear as she wishes when she was just a human? Unless¡­ Rhea

    and I were wrong and we just assumed she was like us.

    ¡°Yes, everything makes sense now,¡± I answered, puffing out my chest with confidence.

    Everything fell into ce.

    ¡°I see that this was never about King Alduin¡¯s death. This was all because of your hatred for the

    werewolves, Un¡ªcle,¡± I addressed Geraden in a mocking way. ¡°Jealousy is a deadly emotion, right?

    You desired my mother, she rejected you and chose a werewolf¡­my father. Now you want to avenge

    your sorry ass. Since I thwarted your ns to attack Phanteon using the fae army, you look for other

    outlets.¡±

    I recollected all the info I got from Aero so far and pped Geraden with this.

    ¡°A dead vampire in the outskirts of Phanteon¡­dead witches in the Baltic Forest¡ªall made to believe a

    werewolf killed them, and of course, let¡¯s not forget, the fire in Cirelles, the set-up of which made the

    Alphas think a witch caused it. You tried to cause conflict between Phanteon and the other realms in

    the hopes that war will break out, but unfortunately, it didn¡¯t and your sorry ass still remains¡­well,

    pitiful.¡±

    I turned to Queen Adna and also eyed the other Elders one by one. ¡°And you allowed someone like

    him to do this?¡±

    ¡°It was a necessary endeavor, Ysanna. Our kingdom needed to avenge King Alduin¡¯s death too,¡± she

    answered, almost teary-eyed. ¡°You don¡¯t know how much his death caused me great pain! Phanteon

    needs to fall. The werewolves need to pay!¡±

    ¡°I know how much his death affected you, Auntie. My mother was the same. She suffered so much

    staying here where in fact she could have been spending time with me and my father!¡±

    I may not know yet the identity of my father, but I felt a bond with him already. We share the same

    blood so I could still feel him alive; still waiting for me and my mother. Though we couldn¡¯t have a

    happy reunion now, I would like to cherish her precious memory with him.

    I refocused my attention on Queen Adna and voiced out, ¡°But war isn¡¯t the answer, Auntie. I said it

    before and I¡¯ll say it again, the werewolves are innocent.¡±

    ¡°Guards!¡± Geraden suddenly interrupted. My enraged eyes flew to him and saw him gesturing to the

    fae knights inside the courtroom.

    ¡°Restrain her!¡± he added and on cue, the soldiers did, holding both of my hands. I let them do this. I

    didn¡¯t need to worry. I would be out of here in a second anyway.

    ¡°Judgment has been made, Ysanna. You will be stripped of your powers and you will be sentenced to

    die,¡± he stated again. Just as he hated my father, he hated my existence, but I took delight with this.

    There was no better way to torment him than to show how much he failed in wooing my mother.

    ¡°The fall of Phanteon¡­of the werewolf race will start with you.¡± He took Sofia¡¯s sword, neared me, and

    poised the tip of the de directly at my chest.

    I scowled at him.

    ¡°I said what I wanted to say. I¡¯m done here,¡± I stated.

    Closing my eyes, I summoned the ancient fae magic within me, nning to disappear in their front and

    return to the arms of my Alpha King. I felt the power surge inside me, enveloping all my nerves, bones,

    muscles¡­all my cells, until¡­

    ¡°You can¡¯t just poof your way out of here, Ysanna,¡± I heard Geraden¡¯s voice again.

    Popping my eyes open, I gave out a quick gasp. Why the hell am I still here?

    ¡°We prepared your return, Sweet.¡± Grinning, he pointed towards Sofia who in return gave a haughty

    smile. ¡°Athyne has already put a spell on this ce, hindering your chance for escape. She¡¯s your

    sessor, you know. As a priestess in training, she¡¯ll fully turn to a High Priestess once we siphon your

    powers out of you.¡±

    This bitch was really getting on my nerves.

    ¡°I won¡¯t hand over the fae army to you!¡± I shouted, gnashing my teeth and hitting the duo with the

    sharpest re I could make. Taking my powers meant that they¡¯ll getplete rule over the fae army.

    They will cancel out the eternal sleep spell I made and would likely use them to attack Phanteon again.

    I couldn¡¯t let that happen.

    Geraden chuckled dryly. ¡°You have no choice, Priestess.¡±

    I wriggled as much as I could. These soldiers were no match for me. Sofia doesn¡¯t intimidate me too. I

    am half-fae, half-wolf. I am the High Priestess of Ehnrelil. I have more than enough power to fuck these

    people up. I just need a few seconds to distract them.

    ¡°May I cut in, Priestess?¡±

    Suddenly, Hale¡¯s face popped near mine. He had the smuggest smile I had seen from him.

    I watched our surroundings and realized, hell, he just used his vampire power to stop time. Seeing this

    as an advantage, I immediately teleported us to Viacronis, inside hisir to be exact, in the very

    balcony where we first met.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 80 by desirenovel

    Serena

    ¡°Hale, what the hell?! ¡°Your bitch mistress is the one causing problems in Phanteon?!¡± I grounded and

    threw him a dirty look just as I stepped out of his reach. It was windy in this area, definitely not a fitting

    ce to stay but I especially chose this location for good reasons:

    One, I hated going inside his mansion when it was inundated with the smell of blood, and two, this was

    the safest spot I could think of when I decided to transport us both in Viacronis.

    Now that I have fully regained my powers and I had bonded with Aero, my senses had heightened and

    god, the smell of blood inside Hale¡¯sir was nauseating. No wonder werewolves hate vampires. I

    could have chosen Phanteon, reunite with my husband in this very moment, but with Hale tagging

    along, it wouldn¡¯t be a wise decision. I didn¡¯t want to anger my husband more.

    Hale wasn¡¯t offended with how fast I escaped from his hold. He just righted his damn bothersome cape

    and moved near the balustrade.

    ¡°Unfortunately, yes, it¡¯s her. She¡¯s fae,¡± he verified.

    I knotted my brows and ced my arms akimbo. ¡°How did she turn up to be your mistress living in the

    ve Wing?¡±

    A visible lopsided grin painted his face.

    ¡°She likes to act sometimes, ying bully on my new additions.¡±

    I recollected those moments when that woman and I first met and yup, Sofia or Athyll¡­whatever really

    was a one of a kind bitch. No wonder she gave me sour looks. She hated werewolves just like her

    stupid king and since I was the queen of Phanteon, I was the sure end receiver. She even set me up

    with that vengeful vampire who thought Aero killed his betrothed when in fact, it was her fucking doing.

    Damn her¡­

    ¡°She¡¯s rather twisted,¡± I expressed; my temper rising, my hands itching to do some damage on her

    perfectly-constructed face.

    I turned my attention on Hale again and narrowed my eyes, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not involved in the

    witch murders and the fire in Cirelles?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but use.

    His beautiful face was marred with a grimace in response.

    ¡°You wound me, Serena,¡± he said. ¡°Just because she¡¯s my asional partner in bed, it doesn¡¯t mean

    I¡¯m guilty too. I can¡¯t prove my innocence to you, I know, but I can assure you, I was already aware of

    Geraden¡¯s n. Athyne or so you know her as Sofia is hisckey. She does his dirty work.¡±

    With his words, I glued all the pieces together, and fuck, it gave me a chill in the bones.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help but wonder if Geraden ordered her to kill Alduin too,¡± I voiced out, my anger resurfacing

    towards him.

    ¡°You would be surprised by the truth, Serena.¡± Hale gave me a neutral expression, but I saw through

    his eyes. I saw the ugly truth weaved with hatred, envy, and greed.

    ¡°Since King Alduin was a cautious fae, Geraden had to enlist Sofia¡¯s help and used the same priestess

    magic against him. She restrained him, but Geraden delivered the blows. She used to tell me how

    much he enjoyed killing his brother.¡±

    Cold dread washed all over me. Somehow, I couldn¡¯t help but think if he also vited my mother. God,

    I hope I am wrong.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you informed Queen Adna? Geraden should be punished!¡± I cried out, a new sense if

    anger filling inside me. If he indeed vited my mother then so help me I am going to rain hell on him.

    ¡°I mind my own business, Serena,¡± Hale, unsurprisingly, answered. ¡°As you said, vampires only pry on

    the problems of others only if this benefits us. I don¡¯t see any benefit on exposing Geraden, well at

    least not on my side.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re insensitive,¡± I spat out, throwing him a scowl.

    He scoffed in response and turned to face the night sky.

    ¡°Someone exactly said those words to me in the past,¡± he confessed.

    ¡°Yet you didn¡¯t learn,¡± was my answer, too angry to delve deeper into his story.

    Silence surrounded us for a moment. I sensed he was in a contemtive mood like my words had

    somehow cut a good part of his cold, lifeless heart. Then, as if nothing happened, he turned back to me

    and grinned.

    ¡°I saved your life. Now, you truly owe me. Doesn¡¯t that make you think of something?¡±

    ¡®You owe me a bite,¡¯ his past words immediately popped in my head.

    I raised my chin up and mockughed at him.

    ¡°What you only did was to stop time thereby nullifying Sofia¡¯s spell on me. You didn¡¯t save me, Hale. I

    saved myself.¡±

    He raised a brow as if taken aback.

    ¡°Oh, so Kerus wasn¡¯t the one who transported us here?¡± he voiced out, clearly having trouble believing.

    I shook my head. ¡°No, I was the one who transported us here. A thank you is only needed, so thank

    you.¡±

    He quickly reached out and grabbed my elbow.

    ¡°Let me taste your blood, Serena, and I¡¯ll call it even.¡±

    ¡°I thought your curiosity is sated?¡± I frowned at him.

    ¡°After learning your half-fae and half-wolf, I realized I just had to taste a rare blood like yours,¡± he

    confessed. I couldn¡¯t tell whether he was ying with me again or if he was indeed serious, but I just

    shrugged my shoulders and pulled my elbow away.

    ¡°Keep on dreaming, Hale,¡± I said.

    ¡°You¡¯re in myir. What makes you think I wouldn¡¯t force myself on you?¡±

    He had a good point, but I was confident with my answer too.

    ¡°Because my husband ising any second now and I know you wish better to avoid any tension with

    him.¡±

    The thrill in his eyes dimmed and then as if we were merely talking about our Sunday breakfast, he

    stepped away from me.

    Then, exactly as I mentioned, a felt a break in space just a few feet away from us. A silhouette of a tall

    man appeared. ck boots materialized fully first, then slender limbs, thenrge hands, followed by a

    naked, delicious chest, and thereafter, Aero¡¯s glowering face.

    ¡°Aero¡­¡± I breathed out, my heart almost jumping out of its rib cage. ¡®Thank you foring to get me,¡¯ I

    added, mind-linking him. Since the very moment I stepped inside the realm of the vampires, I felt I

    could mind-link him again, and I knew he knew I was in Viacronis instead of Ehnrelil. I didn¡¯t need to

    summon him. I was well aware he wasing to get me. I just needed to be patient.

    Now that he was here, intense peace washed all over me. We met halfway. I gave him the biggest,

    warmest hug I could give and he reciprocated it.

    The contact of our bodiespleted me. It took away all my stress, my pain, and my fears. It took

    away the throbbing ache on my wrist mark. And his warmth, of course, incited a craving within me¡­a

    craving pooling inside my core.

    ¡°Did this vampire hurt you?¡± he whispered in my ear. I could sense his body still tense, still ready to kill,

    still yearning for Hale¡¯s blood sttered on the floor, but I also sensed his great relief that I was finally

    back in his arms.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m unscathed,¡± I told him, soothing his rage by using our bond. ¡°Lord Hale helped me escape.¡±

    Technically, he did, and because of that, I figured saving him from Aero¡¯s wrath would be a better

    payment than a bite on my neck.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go?¡± I told Aero whilst basking on his wonderful scent. I missed him so much and I missed doing

    wonderful things on him.

    He didn¡¯t reply. He just poofed us out of Hale¡¯s balcony and back inside his bedroom.

    Without words, we knew already what we desired. Disengaging from our embrace, I ced myself on

    the mattress. He followed me and as quick as a heartbeat imed my mouth. His hands didn¡¯t wait. He

    tore the white button-up shirt I wore and ignored the tattered pieces strewn across the bed.

    My body shook just as he unhooked my bra from behind and kneaded my breasts, specifically stroking

    my nipples using his thumb until they were rigid.

    ¡°Oh Aero¡­¡± I groaned, unable to voice out any more words. There was so much I wanted to tell him,

    and I sensed he was bursting himself with many questions too. We could talk about these thingster,

    but for now, our lust for each other just needed to be sated first.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Take me now, please¡­¡± I begged underneath him.

    He moved his mouth down my nipple, sucking one sister thoroughly, eliciting perfect sensations that

    ignited my heat more, then he switched on the other.

    I unbuttoned my jeans whilst he was busy, but because it was hard for me to strip the garment and

    boots myself, he helped. Now, with only my underwear on, I reached for him and did my own

    undressing¡­well, not like there was that many to undress in the first ce.

    Once this was done, we headed directly to grinding against each other, the desire to feel our skin

    expanding¡­multiplying. His fingers crept inside my underwear and tested my wetness. The look in his

    eyes as he stared at me hungrily was enough to give me a clue. A long forey can be der.

    Now, we just wanted each other raw and fast.

    ¡°With pleasure, my queen,¡± he murmured just as he swept my drenched underwear to the side. His

    thick erection slid inside me thereafter. I gasped, my eyes rolling at the back of my head with the

    intense pleasure. ¡°Oh¡­ohhhh¡­¡± I whimpered.

    Making love with Aero now knowing that I was half-wolf somehow emboldened me. I could match up

    with his brute strength. I didn¡¯t need to worry about being crushed¡­not like I didn¡¯t want to be crushed.

    I summoned my wolf blood inside me, putting it to the forefront for him to sense.

    And he did. Oh yes, he did.

    ¡°This is a pleasant surprise,¡± a wicked, proud smile appeared under his ragged breathing. He raised

    one leg up, sniffed and licked my flushed skin sensually just as he pounded me harder than before. ¡°A

    really. Good. News!¡±

    Each thrust hit my G-spot perfectly. It was so good it made me moan and shout with the intense

    sensation it was giving me inside.

    ¡°Yes, Aero, more!¡± I begged. ¡°More!¡±

    I was almost there¡­ almost reaching my own version of Mount Olympus. I sensed he was the same

    and with that, he answered my plea. He moved harder, faster¡­ like a fucking jackhammer.

    Giving him better ess to my core, I raised my other leg up and arranged both of them over his

    shoulder. My ass hung in the air, shaking with pleasure in response to his brutal thrusting.

    ¡°Sere¡­na!¡± he gritted his teeth.

    ¡°YES!¡± I cried out.

    Wave upon wave of rapture then hit us. We were momentarily disconnected from the world. We were

    on our own¡­in a ne that only we exist.

    My wolf formrge, furry and white; transcendentally beautiful¡ªhowled in tune with Aero¡¯s enormous

    ck wolf. We were along the shoreline of what seemed like a mirror image of the goldenke in the

    Baltic forest. Our heads then pressed up like we were embracing each other; just feeling our

    presence¡­our warmth; just feeling for each other¡¯s hearts beating in one sync. Since I was now aware

    of my wolf side, my orgasm took me to this new kind of sight and yes, this made me so happy, so

    contented, soplete with my life.

    ¡°Serena¡­my luna, don¡¯t leave me ever again,¡± Aero breathily implored as he pressed his forehead

    against mine.

    I ced my legs down before I touched his jaw¡ªstill tense from the glorious union we just had¡ªand

    nodded, ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t ever leave you again, my king.¡±

    My thumb ran along the edge of his bottom lip, my eyes surveyed his handsome features, my free hand

    touched his pounding chest, and right then and there, I realized, goodness, I really missed this man

    despite being away from him for less than an hour.

    ¡°I missed you, Aero,¡± I expressed, giving him the most contrite face I could make. I knew I had stepped

    outside of our mate bond by suddenly and spectacrly leaving him earlier and because of that, I was

    willing to receive his temper.

    ¡°I missed you too, Serena,¡± he answered softly, feathering his fingers against my corbone, ¡°But

    you¡¯re going to have to ept your punishment for doing that stunt on me.¡±

    He then grabbed both of my hands, ced them over my head just as he started rocking his hips

    again; his cock still solid and embedded inside me.

    I licked the corner of my lips and awarded him a confident grin.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take whatever punishment my Alpha King wants to ce on me,¡± I said.

    ¡°Good,¡± he smirked, the predatory gleam in his eyes suddenly visible. ¡°Because I am going to make

    love to you until you get pregnant with our child.¡±

    I chuckled at his remark. Now that I remember everything about my identity, I could point out an

    important tidbit about me being half-fae.

    ¡°You know faes can only reproduce when their fever hits,¡± I pointed out, smirking again.

    His eyes turned to slits, scrutinizing me. ¡°And when is that, may I ask?¡±

    I bit the inside of my cheek, feeling the thrill. ¡°A month from now, once the Star of Judezah appears.¡±

    He growled low, not of disappointment but of excitement. ¡°That doesn¡¯t stop me from making love with

    you though.¡±

    I lifted my chin up and replied with a hum, ¡°I¡¯m not going to hinder you, my king.¡±

    He pressed his lips on mine and gave me the slowest,ziest kiss he had ever bestowed on me.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take our time then,¡± he stated.

    Through his lust-filled eyes, I saw a promise of a mind-blowing forey.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 81 by desirenovel

    An hour earlier¡­

    Aero

    ¡®Prepare for a bloodbath! The King of Ehnrelil had robbed us of our queen and therefore his kingdom

    deserved our wrath! Are you with me, my people?!¡¯

    My people didn¡¯t hesitate when they answered me with the strongest, ear-splitting howl Phanteon has

    ever heard. They felt my anger. They felt my desperation. They felt my will for bloodshed. They wanted

    their queen back too and so they were very cooperative with me when I called for battle.

    There was only one way to retrieve our queen and it was through the nearest border of Ehnrelil: the

    Baltic Meadows.

    The Alphas in their respective territories and together with their subjects paused whatever it was they

    were doing and started their way into that very location. From the throne room¡¯s arched window, I

    leaped and my battle-hungry wsnded with perfect ease on the rocky ground, acquiring no wounds

    or broken bones during the process. Elijah and Farryl followed in their wolf forms, able to keep up with

    my strength and speed.

    I led the run. Phanteon¡¯s army of wolves followed behind me. The rest of my people¡ªmostly men and

    women without pup responsibilities¡ªfollowed behind them. In the history of Phanteon, there hasn¡¯t

    been any recorded battle against another kingdom, only now.

    Well, soon.

    And I was nning to make it a glorious fight to the death, one that would chill the bones of the other

    realms.

    By the time we arrived in the Baltic Meadows, almost all of the werewolf and lycan poption gathered;

    ws retracted, mouth deformed into a ferocious snarl, all attention directed to me for my instruction.

    Under the full moon¡¯s light, a rocky ledge caught my eyes so I ran and climbed up there with my

    enormous lycan form. That ssic lion movie on Earth could go fuck itself. It paled inparison to the

    show we presented.

    ¡®It is time to show the fae kingdom that they chose the wrong opponent!¡¯ I started through my mind-link.

    ¡®It is time for them to know that it is a grand mistake messing with us werewolves and lycans. Their

    fucked-up assess will pay! And they will pay with their deaths! Break down their stronghold my people.

    Leave no sorry-ass fae alive. I will find our queen myself. Leave that shitty vampire lord and the

    foolhardy fae king to me!¡¯

    I howled again and my people howled back. Our noise probably reached the very heart of Ehnrelil,

    informing their High Elders of a looming danger, but that didn¡¯t worry me. That fired me up even. I could

    use a good challenge after all.

    The invisible wall of the fae kingdom stretched kilometers away but my army and Alphas concentrated

    on one particr section, using their brute strength and their special abilities to their advantage. I knew

    though it wasn¡¯t that easy to break a realm¡¯s stronghold. It would probably take a few minutes to hours

    before they breach it. It was designed that way.

    So, while that was happening, I focused my attention on Serena¡¯s presence, trying to pick up even just

    a smidgen of a clue where she was right now and how she fared. It took me a number of tries, honing

    in on her life essence and our connection, until someone interrupted my focus, his armored frame

    standing warily behind me.

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± General Halcynos stated. ¡°Can I have a moment of your time?¡±

    Peeling my eyes open, I then summoned my human form and shifted, wearing just ck pants to cover

    up my essentials.

    ¡°What do you want to report?¡± I asked, scrutinizing his profile.

    He still sported the same serious expression on his face, but I picked up a certain sense of concern

    behind his hard-set eyes.

    ¡°I wanted to seek your forgiveness,¡± he started and I immediately raised my brow.

    ¡°For what?¡± I told him, definitely clueless about what he was rambling about.

    ¡°Can I answer your question in the form of a story-telling, Your Majesty?¡± His sullen expression

    lightened.

    I didn¡¯t have the time for such activity, but seeing the sincerity in his eyes, I agreed. ¡°Make it short if

    possible, General. I can¡¯t afford to be distracted when my queen is still in enemy territory.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Your Majesty,¡± he lowered his head and took a deep breath.

    ¡°It started when your father ordered me to scout this very ce we stand now.¡±

    He gestured to all of the Baltic Meadows with pride and longing.

    ¡°Here I met her¡­Queen Serena¡¯s mother.¡±

    At the mention of my wife¡¯s name, my ears perked up. All of my attention was quickly directed to him.

    ¡°She was a beautiful fae. A rising High Priestess. She loved spending time in theke beyond those

    trees.¡± He pointed to where Salviste Lake was located and gave me a half-smile. ¡°It wasn¡¯t glowing gold

    back then.¡± He chuckled slightly as if this memory brought him happiness.

    ¡°As you may know, I was your father¡¯s Beta then. He ordered me to head the surveince of the Baltic

    Meadows after hearing a fae trespassing the territory. That particr fae is Lady Cyrena, Queen

    Serena¡¯s mother. Her presence didn¡¯t pose any danger to Phanteon, so I allowed her to continue

    visiting theke and meadows, and somehow, over the course of time, we became friends.¡±

    The beating of my heart suddenly increased, having an inkling as to where this was going. Was I

    actually looking at Serena¡¯s father? A handsome, powerful man like General Halcynos and a beautiful

    fae woman longing forpanionship were recipes for a forbidden romance.

    We both exchanged stares: mine in sudden realization while he still seeking forgiveness.

    ¡°And you¡¯re apologizing now because?¡±

    ¡°Because I knew Queen Serena is my daughter the very moment I saw her in your wedding,¡± he finally

    confessed.

    Something inside me then sparked; not of anger because he kept this very important fact from me but

    of happiness. Extreme happiness. It meant she wasn¡¯t just a human. She was half-fae and half-wolf.

    My wolf.

    My true luna.

    ¡°I held this information to you because I needed to understand why she didn¡¯t recognize me

    immediately as her father,¡± General Halcynos stated. ¡°With the strong wolf blood she had, she should

    have recognized me then, but she didn¡¯t.¡±

    I wanted to know too and I bet this was one of the many things that would be uncovered once we

    reunite.

    ¡°I must admit, numerous unfortunate circumstances stopped me from being present when she was

    born and I wasn¡¯t also there in her growing years, but I knew for certain we are family. I could feel my

    blood inside her and that of her mother¡¯s.¡±

    This didn¡¯t surprise me. Since their union was forbidden, it was bound to experience obstacles in the

    form of shitty fae traditions.

    ¡°Know that I am beyond happy knowing my daughter found you, Your Majesty, her true mate. I could

    rest at ease now. Cyrena too. Wherever she is right now.¡±

    Extreme sadness painted his face then. I wanted to know more about their story, but suddenly, I

    sensed Serena¡¯s strong presence. She was in Viacronis. What the hell.

    ¡°General, knowing Serena is half-wolf now is indeed wonderful news, and you as her father brings me

    great joy too. There is no father figure I want more than you. I just wished this revtion could have

    been done in a much better circumstance, not now when we are at the brink of war. Still, I ept your

    apology. As her mate and husband, I will try my best to protect her from all danger, starting now¡­so if

    you will excuse me, General, I must be on my way to Viacronis.¡±

    The general¡¯s brows arched up.

    ¡°She¡¯s there? Howe she¡¯s in the vampire realm?¡±

    I shrugged my shoulders before disappearing in his front.

    ¡°Your daughter sure is a treasure trove full of mysteries.¡±

    With us bonded, I didn¡¯t need to interrogate Serena why she was in Viacronis. I knew her reason

    without her exining it and I knew also why I didn¡¯t need to be jealous of the fucking vampire lord.

    Nothing happened to both of them, good. Still though, my anger for this pesky fanged being thrummed

    on the surface. I was ready to turn my threat into a reality, ready to tear his head apart, but Serena

    mind-linked me exining how Hale helped her escape.

    A life for a life, I reminded myself, and since Hale saved her from certain death, then I was bound to

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    spare his life in return.

    I refocused my attention on my queen instead, happy and contented now that she was back in my arms

    once again.

    With nothing but desire burning our bodies and minds, we hit it off right away. I gave her the premium

    VIP treatment she deserved, and she gave back the same to me.

    In the middle of our lovemaking, she happily revealed her true identity as half-fae and half-wolf.

    Although I already knew it from General Halcynos, still I was surprised. There was no better way to

    hear this wonderful news than from her directly.

    Through our thoughts, she let me see her wolf form. She was a real beauty. A perfect bnce between

    delicate grace and power. Perfect for me and perfect for my kingdom as its luna.

    I couldn¡¯t wait for her to transform into her wolf form in the physical world, but this here, spending time

    with her in our own special world, was enough. It reconnected us. It made our bond even stronger.

    Now with our reunion, a fuck-fest was in order, but as leaders of our kingdom, we couldn¡¯t be

    insensitive with the current situation in the Baltic Meadows.

    While Serena was in the bathroom freshening up, I walked outside my balcony and mind-linked my

    brother.

    ¡®Elijah,¡¯ I said. He was quick to answer me with a, ¡®Yes?¡¯

    ¡®Serena is now with me,¡¯ I informed. ¡®Put the attack on hold, but order my army not to leave just yet.

    The war is just beginning.¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s good to hear that Serena is now safe, brother,¡¯ he answered. ¡®And of course, yes, I¡¯ll ry your

    message to General Halcynos and our people.¡¯

    ¡®Wait for us there,¡¯ I told him with the thrill of Geraden¡¯s heart beating on the palm of my hand still

    lingering inside me.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 82 by desirenovel

    Serena

    Wrapped in nothing but a bedsheet, I approached my husband who was standing near the balustrade.

    He seemed to be watching the cloudy sky above us but I knew better. I knew he wasmunicating

    with Elijah, probably barking out orders for him and his army.

    Aero hadn¡¯t told me about the werewolves and lycans waiting near the border of Ehnrelil and he didn¡¯t

    need to. I could still sense it from him the thrill of bloodshed, of needing retribution and of revenge. I

    wanted the same too, directed towards Geraden specifically. I wanted us to travel to the Baltic

    Meadows and start the war, but I also wanted to do something before that.

    Though I know we didn¡¯t need any help from the other realms, I figured we had to reach out to Lady

    Yna and Lord Hale. Their people probably would love to join in the fun, especially when they had

    their own deadrades to avenge.

    Plus, I also needed to fulfill my promise: to tell Aero what truly happened before I magically appeared in

    his bed on day one.

    ¡°Ready to hear my story?¡± I asked him when he epted me on his spot with arms wide open.

    ¡°This is the only thing our bond couldn¡¯t solve, Serena. The only thing that remains under the

    shadows,¡± he stated, putting me in his front, my back to his chest, and enveloped me in his tight

    embrace. ¡°I am frustrated to be left in the dark, but I know you¡¯ll soon give me light.¡±

    I chuckled at how poetic he was with his words.

    ¡°Hmm, where do I begin?¡± I asked, wondering how to piece together my story.

    ¡°You can start with those headaches of yours,¡± he suggested, nuzzling his nose against the crown of

    my head. ¡°I always wondered why you get them.¡±

    I arranged my head against his shoulder and sighed.

    ¡°Well, the asional headaches I get in the past were the moments my memories start to slip. I get

    shes with the aches, very hazy pictures that immediately disappear when the bout is over. They

    weren¡¯t enough to make me remember though. The stone I gave you did the trick.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± he muttered, epting my exnation. ¡°What about that day when you promised to meet me

    again? You really did break my heart at that time.¡±

    I gripped his wrists in response and eyed his pensive profile with longing. ¡°Oh Aero¡­¡± My heart sank

    when the memory of that day came to the surface of my consciousness. I knew he was heartbroken

    since that day. I was devastated too.

    ¡°That day¡­ the day when I was supposed to meet you again to receive my gift, King Alduin died,¡± I

    started, recollecting the memory and linking those pictures for Aero to witness telepathically. ¡°The fae

    kingdom was in instant turmoil at that time. Queen Adna immediately decided to block all portals to and

    from the other realms. With my powers, I didn¡¯t need to use these portals. I could have met you still, but

    I was afraid for your life. I heard rumors that my uncle was killed by a wolf, but they didn¡¯t have proof.

    However, the Elders and the queen were still very wary with anyone associated with the werewolves. I

    didn¡¯t want to give them any ideas by just simply meeting you. I had been bullied and discriminated

    many times. As my friend, royalty or not, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to ce the me on you. I wanted to

    save you by cutting all my ties with you. It really pained me you know. Every day, I thought of you. I

    wondered how you were coping. I wondered if you now really hated me. I broke my promise and that

    was unforgivable.¡±

    Aero was quiet, so I decided to continue.

    ¡°To ease my worries, I watched you in secret. Many times. For the first two years, you went to the Baltic

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Forest and to theke, just staring at the water. I knew though you were waiting for me, but I couldn¡¯t

    show myself to you. I couldn¡¯t break my spell, else the Elders would know and I would risk your life. I

    couldn¡¯t have that. I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of you dying because of my carelessness. I was willing

    for you to think I broke my promise than to see you get tangled up with the drama of my family.¡±

    I watched as the cloudy sky turned even darker; the very same weather Ehnrelil had back then when I

    turned my back on my fae life.

    ¡°That day, when Geraden influenced my Aunt to attack your kingdom, I realized I had to intervene,¡± I

    exined. ¡°I escaped Ehnrelil and hid on Earth, but before I did that, I turned the whole army of faes

    under mymand to stone. That way, Queen Adna wouldn¡¯t be able to continue with the war. With

    the army in eternal sleep, she wouldn¡¯t be able to assure the fae people¡¯s safety, thus the portals would

    continue to be blocked. Their life would be in a standstill. They would forever think that a bullied High

    Priestess caused them great suffering.¡±

    Aero made a low throaty sound before expressing his observation, ¡°Was that the reason why the fae

    kingdom had little males? I noticed that when I went there.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered with pride. ¡°I spared Adamar and Adaen though. It¡¯s the least I could do for the

    kindness they showed on me.¡±

    ¡°That exins a lot,¡± he remarked, chuckling a little at the thought of the twins getting surrounded by

    multiple female faes.

    ¡°I enlisted the help of Marius and have him put me in one of his rtives living in America,¡± I continued,

    capturing Aero¡¯s attention again. ¡°I erased all my memories, all of them including ours. It was painful,

    Aero, but it had to be done. I reced them with a false memory of a father and a mother, art lovers

    who died in an ident, added a memory of being an orphan and epted by the McAllister family.

    They knew I came from another realm, that I am fae, but they never breathe a word of it. They are

    probably taking care of my dog, Akita, now and probably took care of my apartment, just waiting for my

    return. That is if I wanted to.¡±

    ¡°You have a dog? Is it a male or a female?¡± he asked quickly. I saw this as his cute way of showing his

    jealousy.

    ¡°A female,¡± I answered, smiling at him, ¡°don¡¯t worry.¡±

    He returned to hisposed self and allowed me to continue.

    ¡°All my powers, I locked it in the stone I gave you that you still kept despite your heartache. It was the

    best ce to hide it and although you didn¡¯t exactly have a clue I did this, you were the best person to

    keep my powers.¡±

    Then, I stepped out of his embrace and faced him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aero, I really am, for all the pain and

    trickery I caused you.¡±

    I touched his cheek and ran my palm along his perfectly shaped jaw.

    ¡°It seems destiny really is working to reunite us again. If the Goddess really is real, then I need to thank

    her for finding a way for us to be together again.¡±

    I thought of that old woman in the street, the one selling antiques and old paintings. Maybe she was the

    Goddess in the form of a disguise.

    ¡°Whether the Goddess is real or not, you are mine, Serena. You were destined to be my mate. You will

    eventually return to me in one way or another,¡± he stated, so sure of himself.

    My heart warmed up, my insides tickled. I closed the space between us and we then shared a very

    long, Earth-shattering kiss. Aero¡¯s lips, they were like my drug. I will always be on a high whenever I

    taste them.

    Minutester, we withdrew. I was breathless then but felt satisfied.

    ¡°Let¡¯s dress up. I want to bring you to Salviste Lake and I want to show you something,¡± he told me.

    It was a secret it seems because he deliberately blocked me from reading his thoughts. I nodded

    anyway and went back inside his bedroom.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 83 by desirenovel

    Serena

    Aero said to dress up so I did, going straight to my closet and rummaged its contents. Expecting a fight

    soon, I figured I needed to wear appropriate clothing. Luckily, I was able to find one in my wardrobe: a

    three-toned, gray, ck, and red, leather-like coat-dress that looked nothing formal or fancy.

    It had a pirate-ty vibe to it with the big buttons and wide waist strap, but it certainly wasn¡¯t meant to be

    worn by a sword-swinging baneer. It was more simr to the suits in Assassin¡¯s Creed, only that it

    was a female version of it. I paired it with ck leggings and wore knee-length boots to finalize my

    outfit. I may not know if this was what the other she-wolves wear in their human form during a fight, but

    I was pretty sure this was totally the best ensemble to kick that bitch Sofia¡¯s butt.

    Rhea, after Aero ordered a servant to summon her, helped me prepare. She was very worried about

    what was happening in the kingdom and I could also pick up the concern in her eyes for me. Confident

    of my n, I reassured her that everything would end up¡­well, less bloody. She gave me a big sisterly

    hug and wished me safety before I left her.

    When I went back to my husband¡¯s chamber, Aero was already standing in his receiving room¡¯s

    balcony. It seemed we had the same idea in mind because he wore a battle suit of the same leather-

    like material, paired it with ck gloves that would have been a BDSM tool under different

    circumstances, a heavy-looking dark blue coat, and a pair of ckbat boots. His overall aura

    made him look deliciously dangerous, for me at least.

    He lifted his hand palm up and invited me to take it.

    I did and before I knew it, we were in the Salviste Lake, under the gloomy morning sky.

    Aero took me to the spot where we used to stay when we were but forming our innocent friendship in

    the past. He motioned for me to sit on one of the big roots jutting out from the ground near the tree

    trunk while he stood in front of me, spearing me with his deep gaze.

    ¡°Wait here,¡± he said just as he took his coat off and tossed it onto another jutting root nearby.

    I lifted a confused brow at him while he turned around and strode to the shoreline. To my surprise, he

    didn¡¯t stop there. He moved forward until the lower half of his body was covered in the glowing water.

    ¡°Aero!¡± I cried out whilst standing up, unable to understand his actions.

    He didn¡¯t reply. He just continued with whatever he had in mind and dove into the water.

    ¡®Wait here,¡¯ he said earlier and like an obedient mate, I did, but I counted down the seconds¡ªall

    seventy seconds of it¡ªuntil he resurfaced and dragged his wet form into thend.

    The first thing I noticed when he was partly out of the water was the piece of t wood he held on his

    right hand. It was three rulers long and two rulers wide. I furrowed my brows in additional confusion, but

    as I stared at it more and as he moved closer to me and lifted it up, it became clear what it was.

    ¡°The painting!¡± I gasped, my eyes turning to saucers. I couldn¡¯t believe I was looking at the mirror

    image of that painting I bought on Earth, the one where it transported me to Phanteon, in Aero¡¯s bed to

    be exact.

    It looked the same: from the mixture of colors, the vividness of the mountains, trees, and castle, down

    to theplexity of the brush strokes. The fact that he hauled it from the depths of theke and it still

    remained unspoiled blew my mind. There must have been some magic imbued in it for it to be immune

    to the elements.

    Dripping wet, my husband shed a coy smile at me and confessed, ¡°I made this myself. This was

    supposed to be my gift to you that day, but when it became clear you weren¡¯t going to show up, I

    decided to throw this painting into theke.¡±

    ¡°Oh Aero¡­¡± I cried out, suddenly feeling teary-eyed again.

    I stepped closer to him, touched the painting first giving it idle strokes, then directed my attention on my

    husband¡¯s handsome profile, and palmed his cheek.

    ¡°I would have cherished this with all my heart,¡± I said, slightly sobbing.

    He cupped my hand and pressed his face more against my palm, relishing the warmth it had emitted.

    ¡°Honestly, I had Lord Mage Aizen put a spell on this, a spell that would allow you to leave that damn

    tower with just a touch of the painting and be in my arms. I would have confessed my feelings to you

    that day. This painting would have allowed us to be together always.¡±

    ¡°And create a whirlwind forbidden romance between a werewolf prince and a priestess in training?¡± I

    added, giving him an understanding smile, ¡°That would have been one hell of a story.¡±

    ¡°I was desperate for your love, Serena,¡± he fired back making my heart do somersaults as a result.

    Who could have expected a cold prince who basically expressed hatred with the female race would fall

    helplessly in love with one in the end.

    ¡°I hadn¡¯t known love until you came,¡± he went on, putting the painting down just as he half knelt in front

    of me. I was partly worried for him since he was still drenched and all, but at the same time, I didn¡¯t

    want to interrupt his confession.

    ¡°Women for me were evil creatures. My mother never once spared me any attention or love. She was

    too preupied with her self, her greed, and lust. When she did spare me some attention, it was to

    force me into her fetish. I was six when she started locking me up in a room where her handmaidens

    would fuck in front of me. They¡¯d give me an orgy show. Since I was royalty, of course, they couldn¡¯t

    touch me, but they waited until I would cave in. They waited until I would join in with their scious

    games. Hell, I never did. They saw me as an innocent boy, but they were wrong. Their actions only

    sparked a hatred within me. Their wickedughter, their repulsive moans, and disgusting bodies fueled

    my anger. I thought I would never see a woman past all those evil images in my head, but then, I met

    you¡­and you brought me into the light. Maybe, that early in our rtionship, I had sensed you to be

    my true mate. I just didn¡¯t want to admit it yet.¡±

    I felt a lump in my throat whilst hearing his words. I wasn¡¯t there when he was mentally abused, but I

    sure felt his pain and suffering now. It was raw and real and understandable. Those bitches, her mother

    included, deserved to go to hell. I hope they did. Damn them for hurting my mate.

    Aero traced the frame of the painting and stopped when his fingers reached the middle bottom part. A

    clicking sound was heard and then he opened a small hiddenpartment.

    To my surprise, he pulled out a ring with a tinum-looking band and a diamond-encrusted middle and

    held it out in front of me.

    ¡°I¡­uh¡­went to Earth to buy this for you back then. I didn¡¯t want to give you just a painting. I wanted

    something to epass my devotion to you, so¡­here it is.¡±

    The Alpha King of Phanteon who showed me his rude, icy attitude in the past, now looked sheepish

    and unsure. Huh, what a milestone indeed.

    Trying to contain my giddy self, I lifted my right hand up and stretched my fingers. ¡°I¡¯ll dly ept

    your gift this time Aero.¡±

    The expression on his face thereafter was priceless. Like a boy who was allowed his first car drive, he

    shed me the biggest, heart-stopping smile. He took my hand and inserted the precious ring on my

    finger all in just three seconds.

    Our mouths crashed quickly. Our hands cupped each other¡¯s faces. He pressed me against the

    massive trunk all the while arranging me so that my legs would spread for him. As expected, his

    unmistakable bulge caught my attention then.

    ¡°My wife, my queen, my luna, my everything¡­¡± he enumerated between kisses. ¡°My forever. I love

    you.¡±

    I didn¡¯t mind him acting so cheesy now. It was worth hearing such words especially when we were

    about to head to battle.

    ¡°Aero, my husband, my king, my Alpha, my eternity¡­¡± I replied, taking in all of his amazing, hypnotic

    scent. ¡°I love you too.¡±

    Then I felt his cock move, trying to fight his pants for freedom. I chuckled.

    ¡°I¡¯m unsure whether to cringe orugh at this distraction, but we really should address this concern of

    yours before we kick some ass,¡± I told him with a cheeky grin.

    He moved his hips upward in reply and gave me a smirk. ¡°I always wanted to take you under this

    sted tree. Do I have your permission to fulfill that long-craved fantasy now, my queen?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± I slurred and tipped my head up so that he could ess my mate mark. I badly wanted

    him to lick me there again.

    He read my mind and so without dy, hepped the crook of my neck with abandon. His tongue¡­oh,

    it really gave me divine chills when it contacted the edges of my mate mark.

    I closed my eyes and began chanting hallelujah in my head due to the wonderful sensations he was

    giving me.

    My hands, deciding to be useful, worked to unzip his pants¡ªmeeting a bit of resistance because of the

    thick material¡ªbut nevertheless, got to free his erection sessfully.

    While that was happening, he ungloved his right hand and thereafter became busy with essing my

    sex, with difficulty might I add. As the Alpha King, there was no way in hell he was going to be denied

    entry by a piece of clothing, so he took the shortcut. The ripping sound of sess told me he had

    found a way nearest my folds.

    ¡°Goodness, yes,¡± I moaned when he inserted his fingers directly to my channel; my underwear shoved

    to the side for easier ess.

    He released a delighted groan when three of his fingers were immediately saturated with my juices.

    ¡°You¡¯re so ready,¡± he murmured on my ear.

    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± I whimpered.

    He poised his erection at my entrance, the blunt tip hitting my quivering folds, then staring deeply into

    each other¡¯s soul, he pierced me deeply.

    ¡°Oh! Ohhh¡­¡± I mewled at the fullness of the contact.

    I grabbed both of his shoulders, seeing them as good support when he pulled his cock out and rammed

    it back in.

    ¡°Aero¡­yes!¡± I eximed in a ragged voice.

    His warm breath met mine before I knew he was once again iming my mouth. In a flurry of passion,

    we shared another fiery French-kissing.

    He continued to pump up, elevating me to new heights with each insertion. I rocked my hips too, tossed

    my head, and arched my back when the feeling became too much.

    Undergoing the same thing, I saw his jaw tense. His grip on my waist tightened, probably reddening my

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    skin there. His thrusts became harder, his balls hitting my inner skin faster.

    ¡°I¡¯m almost there, Aero! Oh, yes..I¡¯m going to cu¡­ahhh!¡±

    I took a sharp breath when rapture hit me; my clit throbbing like crazy and my inner walls shaking like a

    fucking 9.0 earthquake. Aero followed me no less than a second and got his own powerful release. I

    felt his seed filling me fully; my uterus epting them with a hundred percent enthusiasm.

    Partly dizzy, I nted a kiss on his jaw. He kissed me back but on my forehead.

    ¡°Fucking exactly what I envisioned in my boyish fantasy,¡± he announced.

    ¡°d I fulfilled that wish,¡± I chuckled lightly.

    ¡°Ohhhh¡­damnn¡­¡± we both mumbled when he pulled his semi-solid cock out.

    I bit my bottom lip and stared at it with longing when he housed it back under his pants.

    ¡°You¡¯ll see it againter,¡± he teasingly stated, ¡°Are you ready for another surprise now, my queen?¡±

    ¡°What? There¡¯s more?¡± my eyelids fluttered.

    ¡°Of course,¡± he answered and grabbed my wrist. ¡°Come. I¡¯m sure you¡¯d love to meet them.¡±

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 84 by desirenovel

    Aero

    Chris, who I specifically gave an important mission, waited in the camp set up near the Ehnrelil border.

    Once Serena and I exited the hiddenke, I mind-linked him, instructing to wee us in the forest

    edge bringing along a certain bundle of joy. My third surprise.

    That said bundle of joy was already leaping when it saw my wife.

    ¡°Sprint!¡± she cried out when her long lost pet hopped out of my Omega¡¯s arms and ran towards her.

    Serena had the brightest smile when it leaped onto her chest. She hugged it tight and petted the top of

    its head all the while awarding me a grateful look.

    I showed her a pleased smile whilst hiding my guilt when I remembered how I tossed the damn

    creature from the footbridge when I was in Ehnrelil and got it trapped in some random realm using my

    teleportation ability.

    If I knew then that the owner was with me all this time, I wouldn¡¯t have done so, but lucky me it was

    trapped in Palmeeya, in my own realm, so Chris didn¡¯t have a hard time retrieving it.

    ¡°Thank you Aero!¡± she stated just as she approached me and nted a chaste kiss on my lips.

    ¡°All for you, Serena,¡± I told her, my happiness swelling in my chest. I thought of my fourth surprise¡ª

    meeting her father and aunt¡ªand felt pretty much sure she was going to be more teary-eyed.

    While she and Sprint reacquainted, I signaled Chris to return to the camp and have General Halcynos

    and now Alpha Margaret prepare. They were waiting in one of the big tents, in the makeshift war room

    to be exact.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go?¡± I asked, turning back to look at Serena. This time, a number of bugs had already

    surrounded her, making her look exactly like an ethereal fae rather than a luna. This doesn¡¯t concern

    me. In fact, I already epted her living a double life just as she epted me in my most stingy

    attitude.

    Yes, as her mate, I couldn¡¯t wait to see her transform into her wolf form, but at the same time, I was

    contended for now. I wasn¡¯t in a hurry. Forever was on our side. She could undergo the transformation

    process anytime, anywhere she likes as soon as this idiotic war ends, or maybe, she could transform

    while kicking fae assess.

    ¡°You¡¯re very secretive, Aero, you¡¯re making me feel nervous,¡± she told me.

    A faint smile ghosted my lips.

    ¡°Hmm, my queen? Nervous?¡±

    She jabbed my ribs in response thus eliciting a sharp ¡®oof¡¯ from me.

    ¡°Seriously, who do you mean when you said I¡¯d love to meet the¡ª¡±

    She abruptly stopped both from walking and talking and directed herplete attention on the

    campsite not far ahead. I watched silently as tears started streaming down her cheeks. I wanted to hold

    her right then and there, but at the same time, I was aware it wasn¡¯t me she wanted to embrace at the

    moment.

    ¡°Aero¡­¡± she gazed at me with her very wet eyes and sobbed. ¡°My father¡­ I could feel him inside one

    of those tents.¡±

    ¡°Go on, find him,¡± I urged without letting her know the general¡¯s exact location.

    She bobbed her head up and down and then ran towards the campsite. Sprint followed her while the

    bugs flew not far behind.

    I watched as she honed in the makeshift war room¡ªits tent a mixture of blue and gold colors¡ªand

    without hesitation, went inside.

    It would have been great to witness their family reunion; however, I decided to give them some privacy.

    When I reached the entrance of the tent, I paused, crossed my arms over my chest, and waited until

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    my wife¡¯s heartbeat normalized¡­

    Serena

    All those times I was bullied. All those times the High Elders told me I was a freak of nature, I always

    asked why, why would they say such a thing, why would they mentally hurt me and ostracize me. It

    sure made me sad, but that didn¡¯t break my will. It never dawned on me to question my true identity. I

    was satisfied with who or whatever I was.

    My mother never told me I was half-wolf, but she did give me hints, hints that my little brain that time

    couldn¡¯t quite process yet. I couldn¡¯t me her. Being in the fae realm and getting surrounded by

    twisted High Fae Elders, she had a good reason why she had to keep the truth away from me.

    Maybe my wolf sensed this too, cooperated with my mother, and decided to stay dormant or¡­it was

    just waiting for me to fully acknowledge it.

    And now that I have, a newfound connection brought me in tears.

    Aero and I were walking towards the campsite when I felt it¡ªa very strong bond that was at par with

    my mate bond. I could describe it as soothing, gentle¡­almost maternal-like but I knew it came not from

    my mother.

    ¡°Aero, my father¡­I could feel him inside one of those tents,¡± I told him, my tears now unstoppable.

    He urged me forward and so I did, using that fatherly bond in my quest to find him. In one of the big

    tents past the small ones, I noticed a pulsating heat inside. It was beckoning me toe, attracting me

    with its tender warmth.

    My heart leaped and I cried again.

    Swiftly, I went inside the tent and from there, I saw General Halcynos stand near a wide table. He was

    wearing his battle armor¡ªa representation of strength and destruction, but I saw past that. I saw safety

    and protection. I saw my long-lost father.

    Our eyes met; the gentleness in his got me sobbing some more.

    ¡°Father!¡± I cried out whilst running to him like a lost puppy.

    His arms spread wide, willing to take me in for a tight embrace.

    ¡°Serena, child¡­¡± he patted my head and kissed my forehead, ¡°I have always dreamed for this day to

    All my hidden frustrations, all my pent up fears and anxiety, I poured it all while we embraced.

    Memories of my childhood¡ªof asking myself why I didn¡¯t have a father figure, of wishing to have one

    someday, of pushing myself to be strong for my mother, and of wondering whether she was also

    pushing herself to be strong for me¡ªeverything, they flowed together with my tears.

    God, I wasn¡¯t this much of a crier¡­but maybe today, I would have to consider it as an exemption.

    ¡°You never told me it was you all along,¡± I croaked, still relishing his embrace. The tinum armor he

    wore was cold, yes, but I didn¡¯t mind. Our bond was warm enough to soothe all my pains away.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he stated, leaning forward to press his cheek against the crown of my head.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill Aero for keeping this secret from me,¡± I half-sobbed, half-grumbled.

    ¡°Sweety, he found out the truth justst night. Spare him your wrath,¡± he advised and I picked up the

    loyalty in his voice towards his Alpha King.

    ¡°Right¡­¡± I chewed, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ept that.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Suddenly, a woman¡¯s voice filled the tent, ¡°You¡¯re having a reunion without me?¡±

    Withdrawing from my father¡¯s embrace, I nced towards an opening to another area of the tent and

    saw Margaret shing a relieved smile. I knew right then and there we were rted.

    ¡°Auntie!¡± I cried out.

    She crossed the room and joined us in another heartwarming embrace.

    ¡°Atst, I didn¡¯t have to act anymore,¡± she stated just as she cupped my face. ¡°Your father here was

    adamant to keep this a secret until the right timees. I guess this is the right time.¡±

    I chuckled when she winked at me.

    ¡°The best time Margaret especially when we are headed to war with Ehnrelil,¡± my father chimed in, his

    gentle expression gone and now reced with a full mask of sternmitment.

    ¡°Sweety, we will have to catch up some other time,¡± he told me.

    I nodded at him, understanding what he meant. There was so much I wanted to tell him, but with us

    sharing a familial bond, I bet he already read my thoughts about what became of my mother.

    Wiping my tears dry, I kissed my father on the cheek and gave one to Aunt Margaret too. ¡°I think I¡¯ll

    need to go out. I¡¯m feeling my husband¡¯s temper rising,¡± I said, suddenly concerned. I was aware he

    was standing in front of the tent¡¯s opening, staying patient and calm, until just a minute ago when his

    alertness increased.

    ¡°Aero,¡± I called as soon as I opened the ps.

    His back was to me, as ramrod straight as it usually was, but I sensed the tension in his shoulders.

    ¡°Hey,¡± I neared him, looking directly at his tight jawline.

    ¡°Stay with me, Serena. We just got an unweed guest,¡± he stated grimly, tossing an arm on my way

    in an attempt to barricade me.

    I was supposed to share his wariness, supposed to dislike the said guest¡¯s appearance, but I didn¡¯t.

    Instead, I was happy to see Lord Hale stand some meters away from us, alone but no doubt here to

    answer my call.

    Before I could exin, a spark of yellowish light appeared just a stone¡¯s throw away from our right and

    once that light disappeared, Lady Yna and two other Elemental Witches together with Rhea revealed

    themselves.

    ¡°Rhea!¡± I shouted, smiling at her. She gave me a wave before gesturing the witches to approach me.

    I heard Aero grumble before asking my attention with a confused eye.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I invited Lord Hale and Lady Yna here,¡± I exined. ¡°I asked Rhea to do it earlier.¡±

    ¡°Serena, we are a proud, strong race. We don¡¯t need help from the other realms.¡±

    I nodded at him and cupped his face. ¡°I know, but they deserved to avenge their deadrades, Aero.

    Grant them at least that.¡±

    Releasing a long sigh, his hard expression eased a little. ¡°Alright, for you, I will grant that, but I want

    that bat out of our kingdom once this is all over.¡±

    I gifted him with a short but meaningful kiss on the lips. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, then faced my guests as

    they neared us.

    ¡°Lord Hale, Lady Yna, Lady Shea and Lady Rose,¡± I enumerated, looking at them in the eye one

    by one, ¡°thank you for answering my call.¡±

    ¡°Queen Serena,¡± Lady Yna tipped her chin down towards me, ¡°we should be the one thanking you for

    inviting us in this grand asion.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about time somebody pays for causing trouble on the realms,¡± Lord Hale expressed.

    From my periphery, I noticed Aero¡¯s brow arch. ¡°Oh really?¡± he said, directing his attention to the

    vampire lord. ¡°You might as well spit out the truth, Hale. What personal benefits do you get from joining

    in this war?¡±

    I squeezed Aero¡¯s hand and gave him a pointed look. ¡äBe nice,¡ä I mind-linked him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not an insensitive vampire master, Your Majesty. I care for my subjects too,¡± was Lord Hale¡¯s

    answer. ¡°Plus, I want to support your queen.¡±

    Aero answered him with a steady re.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get inside the tent please,¡± I eximed, trying to ease the awkwardness of the moment.

    Hand in hand, Aero and I entered the makeshift war room while the others followed. Inside, I was

    greeted with my father¡¯s pleased nod and the rest of the Alphas lowered heads.

    Lord Hale chose to stand on my right, near Elijah while Lady Yna and her fellow witches picked the

    spot at Aero¡¯s left beside my father.

    As the Alpha King and Luna, we stood at the head part of the table which by now had a spread of maps

    of the Baltic Meadows and surprisingly, the inside of Ehnrelil.

    I squeezed Aero¡¯s hand, hinting him it was his turn to speak, but he squeezed back, throwing me a

    slow smile.

    ¡°You lead my army, my queen. Guide us in this battle that promises a less bloody oue.¡±

    With my fired up determination, I nodded at him and faced Viacronis, Agotta, and Phanteon¡¯s finest.

    ¡°Alright, this is how we bring down the King of Ehnrelil.¡±

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 84 by desirenovel

    Aero

    Chris, who I specifically gave an important mission, waited in the camp set up near the Ehnrelil border.

    Once Serena and I exited the hiddenke, I mind-linked him, instructing to wee us in the forest

    edge bringing along a certain bundle of joy. My third surprise.

    That said bundle of joy was already leaping when it saw my wife.

    ¡°Sprint!¡± she cried out when her long lost pet hopped out of my Omega¡¯s arms and ran towards her.

    Serena had the brightest smile when it leaped onto her chest. She hugged it tight and petted the top of

    its head all the while awarding me a grateful look.

    I showed her a pleased smile whilst hiding my guilt when I remembered how I tossed the damn

    creature from the footbridge when I was in Ehnrelil and got it trapped in some random realm using my

    teleportation ability.

    If I knew then that the owner was with me all this time, I wouldn¡¯t have done so, but lucky me it was

    trapped in Palmeeya, in my own realm, so Chris didn¡¯t have a hard time retrieving it.

    ¡°Thank you Aero!¡± she stated just as she approached me and nted a chaste kiss on my lips.

    ¡°All for you, Serena,¡± I told her, my happiness swelling in my chest. I thought of my fourth surprise¡ª

    meeting her father and aunt¡ªand felt pretty much sure she was going to be more teary-eyed.

    While she and Sprint reacquainted, I signaled Chris to return to the camp and have General Halcynos

    and now Alpha Margaret prepare. They were waiting in one of the big tents, in the makeshift war room

    to be exact.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go?¡± I asked, turning back to look at Serena. This time, a number of bugs had already

    surrounded her, making her look exactly like an ethereal fae rather than a luna. This doesn¡¯t concern

    me. In fact, I already epted her living a double life just as she epted me in my most stingy

    attitude.

    Yes, as her mate, I couldn¡¯t wait to see her transform into her wolf form, but at the same time, I was

    contended for now. I wasn¡¯t in a hurry. Forever was on our side. She could undergo the transformation

    process anytime, anywhere she likes as soon as this idiotic war ends, or maybe, she could transform

    while kicking fae assess.

    ¡°You¡¯re very secretive, Aero, you¡¯re making me feel nervous,¡± she told me.

    A faint smile ghosted my lips.

    ¡°Hmm, my queen? Nervous?¡±

    She jabbed my ribs in response thus eliciting a sharp ¡®oof¡¯ from me.

    ¡°Seriously, who do you mean when you said I¡¯d love to meet the¡ª¡±

    She abruptly stopped both from walking and talking and directed herplete attention on the

    campsite not far ahead. I watched silently as tears started streaming down her cheeks. I wanted to hold

    her right then and there, but at the same time, I was aware it wasn¡¯t me she wanted to embrace at the

    moment.

    ¡°Aero¡­¡± she gazed at me with her very wet eyes and sobbed. ¡°My father¡­ I could feel him inside one

    of those tents.¡±

    ¡°Go on, find him,¡± I urged without letting her know the general¡¯s exact location.

    She bobbed her head up and down and then ran towards the campsite. Sprint followed her while the

    bugs flew not far behind.

    I watched as she honed in the makeshift war room¡ªits tent a mixture of blue and gold colors¡ªand

    without hesitation, went inside.

    It would have been great to witness their family reunion; however, I decided to give them some privacy.

    When I reached the entrance of the tent, I paused, crossed my arms over my chest, and waited until

    my wife¡¯s heartbeat normalized¡­

    Serena

    All those times I was bullied. All those times the High Elders told me I was a freak of nature, I always

    asked why, why would they say such a thing, why would they mentally hurt me and ostracize me. It

    sure made me sad, but that didn¡¯t break my will. It never dawned on me to question my true identity. I

    was satisfied with who or whatever I was.

    My mother never told me I was half-wolf, but she did give me hints, hints that my little brain that time

    couldn¡¯t quite process yet. I couldn¡¯t me her. Being in the fae realm and getting surrounded by

    twisted High Fae Elders, she had a good reason why she had to keep the truth away from me.

    Maybe my wolf sensed this too, cooperated with my mother, and decided to stay dormant or¡­it was

    just waiting for me to fully acknowledge it.

    And now that I have, a newfound connection brought me in tears.

    Aero and I were walking towards the campsite when I felt it¡ªa very strong bond that was at par with

    my mate bond. I could describe it as soothing, gentle¡­almost maternal-like but I knew it came not from

    my mother.

    ¡°Aero, my father¡­I could feel him inside one of those tents,¡± I told him, my tears now unstoppable.

    He urged me forward and so I did, using that fatherly bond in my quest to find him. In one of the big

    tents past the small ones, I noticed a pulsating heat inside. It was beckoning me toe, attracting me

    with its tender warmth.

    My heart leaped and I cried again.

    Swiftly, I went inside the tent and from there, I saw General Halcynos stand near a wide table. He was

    wearing his battle armor¡ªa representation of strength and destruction, but I saw past that. I saw safety

    and protection. I saw my long-lost father.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Our eyes met; the gentleness in his got me sobbing some more.

    ¡°Father!¡± I cried out whilst running to him like a lost puppy.

    His arms spread wide, willing to take me in for a tight embrace.

    ¡°Serena, child¡­¡± he patted my head and kissed my forehead, ¡°I have always dreamed for this day to

    All my hidden frustrations, all my pent up fears and anxiety, I poured it all while we embraced.

    Memories of my childhood¡ªof asking myself why I didn¡¯t have a father figure, of wishing to have one

    someday, of pushing myself to be strong for my mother, and of wondering whether she was also

    pushing herself to be strong for me¡ªeverything, they flowed together with my tears.

    God, I wasn¡¯t this much of a crier¡­but maybe today, I would have to consider it as an exemption.

    ¡°You never told me it was you all along,¡± I croaked, still relishing his embrace. The tinum armor he

    wore was cold, yes, but I didn¡¯t mind. Our bond was warm enough to soothe all my pains away.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he stated, leaning forward to press his cheek against the crown of my head.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill Aero for keeping this secret from me,¡± I half-sobbed, half-grumbled.

    ¡°Sweety, he found out the truth justst night. Spare him your wrath,¡± he advised and I picked up the

    loyalty in his voice towards his Alpha King.

    ¡°Right¡­¡± I chewed, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ept that.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Suddenly, a woman¡¯s voice filled the tent, ¡°You¡¯re having a reunion without me?¡±

    Withdrawing from my father¡¯s embrace, I nced towards an opening to another area of the tent and

    saw Margaret shing a relieved smile. I knew right then and there we were rted.

    ¡°Auntie!¡± I cried out.

    She crossed the room and joined us in another heartwarming embrace.

    ¡°Atst, I didn¡¯t have to act anymore,¡± she stated just as she cupped my face. ¡°Your father here was

    adamant to keep this a secret until the right timees. I guess this is the right time.¡±

    I chuckled when she winked at me.

    ¡°The best time Margaret especially when we are headed to war with Ehnrelil,¡± my father chimed in, his

    gentle expression gone and now reced with a full mask of sternmitment.

    ¡°Sweety, we will have to catch up some other time,¡± he told me.

    I nodded at him, understanding what he meant. There was so much I wanted to tell him, but with us

    sharing a familial bond, I bet he already read my thoughts about what became of my mother.

    Wiping my tears dry, I kissed my father on the cheek and gave one to Aunt Margaret too. ¡°I think I¡¯ll

    need to go out. I¡¯m feeling my husband¡¯s temper rising,¡± I said, suddenly concerned. I was aware he

    was standing in front of the tent¡¯s opening, staying patient and calm, until just a minute ago when his

    alertness increased.

    ¡°Aero,¡± I called as soon as I opened the ps.

    His back was to me, as ramrod straight as it usually was, but I sensed the tension in his shoulders.

    ¡°Hey,¡± I neared him, looking directly at his tight jawline.

    ¡°Stay with me, Serena. We just got an unweed guest,¡± he stated grimly, tossing an arm on my way

    in an attempt to barricade me.

    I was supposed to share his wariness, supposed to dislike the said guest¡¯s appearance, but I didn¡¯t.

    Instead, I was happy to see Lord Hale stand some meters away from us, alone but no doubt here to

    answer my call.

    Before I could exin, a spark of yellowish light appeared just a stone¡¯s throw away from our right and

    once that light disappeared, Lady Yna and two other Elemental Witches together with Rhea revealed

    themselves.

    ¡°Rhea!¡± I shouted, smiling at her. She gave me a wave before gesturing the witches to approach me.

    I heard Aero grumble before asking my attention with a confused eye.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I invited Lord Hale and Lady Yna here,¡± I exined. ¡°I asked Rhea to do it earlier.¡±

    ¡°Serena, we are a proud, strong race. We don¡¯t need help from the other realms.¡±

    I nodded at him and cupped his face. ¡°I know, but they deserved to avenge their deadrades, Aero.

    Grant them at least that.¡±

    Releasing a long sigh, his hard expression eased a little. ¡°Alright, for you, I will grant that, but I want

    that bat out of our kingdom once this is all over.¡±

    I gifted him with a short but meaningful kiss on the lips. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, then faced my guests as

    they neared us.

    ¡°Lord Hale, Lady Yna, Lady Shea and Lady Rose,¡± I enumerated, looking at them in the eye one

    by one, ¡°thank you for answering my call.¡±

    ¡°Queen Serena,¡± Lady Yna tipped her chin down towards me, ¡°we should be the one thanking you for

    inviting us in this grand asion.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about time somebody pays for causing trouble on the realms,¡± Lord Hale expressed.

    From my periphery, I noticed Aero¡¯s brow arch. ¡°Oh really?¡± he said, directing his attention to the

    vampire lord. ¡°You might as well spit out the truth, Hale. What personal benefits do you get from joining

    in this war?¡±

    I squeezed Aero¡¯s hand and gave him a pointed look. ¡äBe nice,¡ä I mind-linked him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not an insensitive vampire master, Your Majesty. I care for my subjects too,¡± was Lord Hale¡¯s

    answer. ¡°Plus, I want to support your queen.¡±

    Aero answered him with a steady re.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get inside the tent please,¡± I eximed, trying to ease the awkwardness of the moment.

    Hand in hand, Aero and I entered the makeshift war room while the others followed. Inside, I was

    greeted with my father¡¯s pleased nod and the rest of the Alphas lowered heads.

    Lord Hale chose to stand on my right, near Elijah while Lady Yna and her fellow witches picked the

    spot at Aero¡¯s left beside my father.

    As the Alpha King and Luna, we stood at the head part of the table which by now had a spread of maps

    of the Baltic Meadows and surprisingly, the inside of Ehnrelil.

    I squeezed Aero¡¯s hand, hinting him it was his turn to speak, but he squeezed back, throwing me a

    slow smile.

    ¡°You lead my army, my queen. Guide us in this battle that promises a less bloody oue.¡±

    With my fired up determination, I nodded at him and faced Viacronis, Agotta, and Phanteon¡¯s finest.

    ¡°Alright, this is how we bring down the King of Ehnrelil.¡±

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 86 by desirenovel

    Serena

    ¡°You¡¯re biting off more than you can chew, Nevannir,¡± I hurriedly said. ¡°I¡¯ve always thought of you as an

    intelligent man. I never expected you to be delusional too.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a visionary, Priestess Serena, and my visions see you by my side as my queen,¡± he finalized.

    ¡°Return me to my body, now,¡± I ordered, my ears done with hearing his delusions.

    He tsked and shook his head slowly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t.¡±

    His eyes became hooded, finally showing the darkness in his soul. Instant chills crept up my nape. I

    expected him to be righteous, but it seemed his definition of righteousness differed from the normal.

    Fuck.

    ¡°You will have to stay here until King Aero butchers Geraden, Queen Adna, and the rest of the High

    Elders,¡± he went on. ¡°He¡¯ll do the dirty work for me.¡±

    I hauled in a deep, confident breath.

    ¡°Yes, he would kill them, make no mistake in that,¡± I said sharply, ¡°but he¡¯ll also figure out I¡¯m trapped in

    this ne. He¡¯lle to rescue me and your pathetic little charade will be over.¡±

    He scoffed in response.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be too confident, Serena. To address your mate bond with that wolf, I already created a

    n. The fae army will ughter him and all of Phanteon. Once he¡¯s dead, you will be free and I can

    undoubtedly possess you.¡±

    This time, my anger really did spike up.

    ¡°Hmf, you¡¯re not only delusional but psychotic too,¡± Ished, my knuckles turning white. First, Geraden.

    Second, Sofia. Now, him. Great.

    ¡°Release the fae army from their eternal sleep, Priestess,¡± he stated, pointing to the live statues spread

    as much as my eyes could see.

    I sneered at him. ¡°You honestly think I¡¯ll do that?¡±

    ¡°Hm-hmmm,¡± the sudden sing-song sound he produced caused my brow to arch. ¡°I figured you¡¯d say

    such,¡± he continued, smiling, just as he pulled out something under his clothing.

    ¡°Remember this?¡± He lifted the object in the air for me to see. My eyes immediately rounded.

    ¡°My bracelet!¡± I eximed. At the back of my head, I recalled how I left that said jewelry in my bedroom

    the evening of the masquerade ball and actually never got to wear it again. It had slipped my mind and

    now I understood why.

    ¡°Since your memory has returned, of course, you know what this is for,¡± he stated and I knew it to be

    true. I remembered how the High Elders used that God-forsaken jewelry to force out the truth from their

    subjects, exactly like Wonder Woman¡¯ssso of truth.

    ¡°However, King Aero doesn¡¯t know that I tweaked this bracelet a bit,¡± he confessed.

    I narrowed my eyes at him. What a fucking sly pest.

    ¡°When King Aero talked about you and when he showed me the filliyaens, I quickly deduced the facts.

    There was no question you were Ehnrelil¡¯s lost rogue priestess. Your guardian spirits never make a

    mistake.¡±

    Effortlessly, he plucked one gem out of the bracelet. If my memory serves me well, those gems were

    supposed to be a beautiful sapphire blue, now it had turned to a blood red.

    ¡°These gems contain some of your life energy and blood, Serena,¡± he exined, granting me the

    answer right away. ¡°While you wore them, it was able to harvest enough,¡± he grinned and turned to

    face the sleeping figures below. ¡°Enough to release this army from your spell.¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡± I haughtilyughed. ¡°You forget, only a priestess can do the incantation,¡± I reminded.

    ¡°Of course,¡± he then clucked his tongue, ¡°I¡¯m highly aware of that. That¡¯s why Athyne is here to do it

    for you.¡±

    The mere mention of her name heated my belly and boiled my blood. Nevannir tipped his head to the

    side and looked past me.

    On instinct, I turned around and stepped backward.

    My beast friend and I exchanged gazes. She gave me a wicked smile as she waltzed her way to

    Nevannir, brushing my ghostly shoulder. She wore a skin-tight maroon jumpsuit in fae design, same-

    colored ankle boots, and a ck trench-coat looking garment. Her hair was in a tight high ponytail and

    as I red at it, my fingers itched to pull them out of her scalp.

    ¡°Bitch, I¡¯m going to kill you¡­¡± I seethed, sending her my burning aura.

    She puffed and rolled her eyes. ¡°Oh please, spare me the threat, Serena. As you are right now, you are

    powerless and worthless.¡±

    ¡°Wait until I get back to my body and then I¡¯ll make you squeal in pain,¡± Ished, curling my mouth into

    a hiss. I felt my wolf inside and it was snarling too, totally ready to redecorate this woman¡¯s skin like

    waffles.

    To my¡­well, disgust, I watched as Nevannir and her lip-locked. Oh, figures. It was the most clich¨¦,

    most predictable development I had ever encountered, but yeah, they suit each other perfectly. A bitch

    for a bastard, I should say.

    After minutes of torture, they finally stopped. Nevannir gave her the gems and she brought them, palm

    up, in front of the motionless army.

    If I could, I would have stopped her by now. I would have already kicked her ass and brought her down

    just so I could stop her from chanting the ancient incantation, but she was right, I was powerless in my

    form. I couldn¡¯t do anything but stare in fuming rage as she started spilling the resurrecting words.

    An energy glow appeared from her hands first. It was yellowish, almost neon-like. Then, a shimmer of

    red¨Cprobably from my blood¨Cenveloped her whole arm. It traveled down to her legs and into the

    crystallized ground. Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t stop there. It continued and doubled in size when it reached

    the first few statues of fae knights.

    Once these red shimmers entered their nostrils, one by one their eyes opened.

    I clenched my jaw and narrowed my eyes as minutester the whole army woke up from their deep

    slumber. They looked initially lost, clueless, but then Nevannir stepped forward, lifted his hands up in

    the air, and captured their attention.

    ¡°Wee back, proud knights of Ehnrelil!¡± he cried out.

    Sofia cast me a haughty look, trying to p her achievement on my face, but I lifted my chin up and

    sneered at her.

    ¡°I, Nevannir, guardian of Ehnrelil, stand before you to guide you. Centuries may have passed but you

    are as strong as ever. I can feel the concentrated energy flowing inside all of you. You have be

    even more invincible. Our king, King Alduin, still yearns for his death to be avenged.¡±

    At the mention of it, the knights started bobbing their heads. Nevannir surely knew the sins of Geraden,

    but I already anticipated he¡¯d lie straight on the warrior¡¯s faces.

    ¡°Remember your hatred for the werewolf and lycan race!¡±

    There. Fuck. Right on the dot.

    ¡°Remember the ultimate order of Queen Adna! Attack the Kingdom of Phanteon! A King for a King!¡± His

    voice, full of drama, boomed all over the cave.

    The knights, sold by his theatrical performance, erupted in a thunderous battle cry.

    My heart leaped at the awesome sight. Part of me was proud of the fae¡¯s military power, but another

    part of me also felt confident that my werewolf and lycan people could defend themselves. I was sure

    they would win.

    I aimed for a less bloody oue in this battle thinking that the fae army would still be sleeping, but

    since now they have awakened, I realized that would be close to impossible.

    Unless of course, I escape in this spiritual cage Nevannir had ced me on, but how?

    ¡°Lead the army to their new king. I¡¯m sure Geraden would be ecstatic to see this,¡± he instructed to my

    beast friend.

    She enthusiastically nodded. ¡°Of course, he would.¡± She cupped his chin, tiptoed, and nted a

    tongue-thrusting kiss on him. I almost gagged upon witnessing the sight.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see youter,¡± she added thereafter with a suggestive smile.

    Like what I learned in the past using ancient fae magic, she hovered above the warrior¡¯s heads and

    opened up a number of portals for them to cross.

    While this was happening, Nevannir neared me and acted like he was about to caress my face. With a

    frown, I didn¡¯t move knowing he couldn¡¯t touch me. Being a temporary phantasm sure has its

    advantages.

    ¡°Does Bitch Sofia know you are two-timing?¡± I asked.

    Nevannir simply shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°She thinks I¡¯m merely toying with you.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a dumb woman then,¡± I spewed, my voice like poison. Directing my eyes again at the scene

    behind him, I saw the one mentioned disappear into the portal. I internally promised myself to hunt her

    down the moment I get out of this ne.

    ¡°Serena, you were like a little mouse in the past. So frail. So easily emotional. So easily bullied,¡±

    Nevannir started, taking back my attention. ¡°But you suddenly became confident, strong-willed,

    determined, and I like that about you. In good time, you¡¯ll see that weplement each other. We

    make for the best couple to be King and Queen of Ehnrelil.¡±

    ¡°Even in your dreams, Nevannir, that wouldn¡¯t happen,¡± I told him.

    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t dream, Precious. I¡¯m a guardian remember?¡± he cracked another grin at me before

    turning around and stopping near a new portal he created. ¡°Get cozy in this cave for the meantime.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going? Let¡¯s chat some more!¡± I mocked.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t miss the battle of the century, Serena. I must see it, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring your

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    body when I get back.¡±

    I hissed again. His threat hit a nerve, yes, but I was more than confident Aero wouldn¡¯t allow that to

    happen.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 87 by desirenovel

    Aero

    ¡°It is done,¡± Lady Yna announced and nced at me. She tossed the brassiere on Hale¡¯s way like it

    had cum on it, but the vampire lord just dly caught it mid-air and stuffed it back in his coat pocket.

    When he showed the garment earlier to Serena, I caught a whiff of the murderer¡¯s scent. She was right

    to tell me this fae woman and the murderer-arsonist were the same. We shared the same anger and

    we shared the same desire to kill her, but I was pretty sure Serena wanted a one-on-one with this

    woman.

    Returning my attention to the elder witch, she had already ced her hands on herp and took a long,

    cleansing breath.

    ¡°When will she wake up, Lady Yna?¡± I asked whilst sitting down on Serena¡¯s side. She looked

    peaceful, almost having a death-like sleep. If her carotid pulse wasn¡¯t visibly bounding then I would

    have thought her to be dead.

    ¡°Minutes from now, I reckon. Probably as fast as you. Queen Serena is your mate after all. Not to

    mention a hybrid,¡± she answered matter-of-a-factly.

    Tenderly, I brushed my wife¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll stay here until she wakes up.¡±

    Without peeling my eyes off of her, I turned my attention to Serena¡¯s father who was still standing near

    the threshold.

    ¡°General, escort our guests to the other room,¡± I instructed, still feeling anxious with Hale¡¯s presence. I

    knew I had nothing to worry about when it came to Serena¡¯s attention. My anxiety was simply because

    Hale was my natural enemy. I still didn¡¯t think it was a wise idea to include him in this war, but I trusted

    and respected Serena¡¯s decision, so I allowed this in the end.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± General Halcynos lowered his head. Hale and Lady Yna followed him to the war

    room while Elijah tossed me a short nod before following their footsteps.

    Now that I was alone with my wife, I caressed her face more leisurely. I waited for her to stir and waited

    for her eyes to open, however, ten minutes passed, and still, she showed no signs of waking.

    I decided to connect with her telepathically, my wolf to her wolf, but I received no response. That¡¯s

    when I realized something was greatly wrong.

    ¡°Lady Yna!¡± my voice quickly boomed. ¡°Inside, now!¡±

    Not a second long, she entered with Elijah behind her.

    ¡°Something is not right. She is still not waking up,¡± I pointed out whilst holding her still-warm hand.

    The witch¡¯s forehead wrinkled.

    ¡°Let me check her,¡± she said and neared us. First, she touched Serena¡¯s head, then she checked her

    wrists. My eyes were glued to whatever the witch was doing, but then William¡¯s voice resounded in my

    head.

    ¡®Your Majesty! The walls of Ehnrelil are lowering!¡¯

    ¡®Lowering?¡¯ I mind-linked back.

    ¡®Hundreds of thousands of fae army are visible, Your Majesty,¡¯ General Halcynos inserted, surprisingly

    already standing in the front line with Hale.

    I smiled, the feeling of excitement and malice flooding inside me.

    ¡®Geraden, is he with them?¡¯ I asked.

    ¡äYes, Your Majesty,¡ä both of them replied.

    ¡äGood,¡ä I nodded whilst my eyes fell on Elijah who was already looking at me with the same excited

    grin.

    ¡äReady for battle,¡ä I dered to them. ¡äHold our lines until our queen wakes up. Leave Geraden to me.¡ä

    On impulse, my legs brought me up. Lady Yna gave me a confident look.

    ¡°Queen Serena just needs a little more rest, Your Majesty. She¡¯ll wake up soon. In the meantime, I¡¯ll

    take care of her. Now, go,¡± she assured.

    God knows I didn¡¯t want to leave my wife under such circumstances, but I was also needed in battle. If I

    needed to leave Serena to someone with more than capable hands, then it would be with the most-

    trusted witch in Agotta, Lady Yna.

    I nodded and with a puffed up chest, I marched to the opening. Elijah was already way ahead of me,

    already shifting to his werewolf form and already joining the front line, obviously itching for some

    exercise.

    I was just about to step outside the tent when suddenly I was blocked by a dark form. This unexpected

    visitor stood a couple of feet away from me, hovering and naturally bringing with him his favorite

    intimidating weapon: the scythe.

    ¡°This is a surprise, Your Highness, are you here to join the fun?¡± I asked, giving the King of Sattus a

    grin.

    His head shook ever so slightly. ¡°You know I can¡¯t take sides, King Aero. I¡¯m neutral.¡ä His voice still

    gave out a lulling echo. It was unnerving.

    ¡°Of course,¡± I nodded, ¡°So why are you here? You want to watch the battle in HD?¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± a rumbling sound of affirmation was heard before his boots hit the grass and neared me, ¡°Yes

    that, and I have a second reason why I¡¯m here.¡±

    From the de of his weapon, a string materialized, but it wasn¡¯t just a normal string. I had seen these

    many times in my random visits to Sattus. It was the string of life. All living things be it werewolves,

    faes, witches, humans, vampires¡ªyes, even them¡ªand many more have this kind of string, and only

    the King of Sattus has rule over them.

    ¡°I want to show you this,¡± he stretched theck-luster string so that it was taut in front of me.

    I stared at it, initially lost until I realized whose fucking string it was.

    ¡°Damn it,¡± I cursed, quickly retreating inside the tent.

    ¡®General Halcynos, my Alphas!¡¯ I mind-linked as I strode back to the inner tent. ¡®I¡¯ll be back. In the

    meantime, get busy,¡¯ I told them.

    ¡®Yes, Your Majesty,¡¯ all of them chorused.

    ¡°Lady Yna,¡± I called, finding her still holding Serena¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± she cried out, confusion clear in her eyes, ¡°She¡¯s still not waking and she¡¯s not

    responding to any of my spells, Your Majesty.¡±

    I approached them and directly picked up Serena from the chaise lounge.

    ¡°That is because her spirit is trapped elsewhere. Her body now is just a shell,¡± I exined.

    Her eyes flitted to the King of Sattus who nonchntly entered the room. With his presence, she didn¡¯t

    need to ask me further.

    ¡°Right, I see¡­¡± she stated. ¡°Then, let me apany you.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I replied, shaking my head. ¡°Lady Yna, I want you to do something for me. Would you be open

    to it?¡±

    She didn¡¯t hesitate to answer, ¡°Tell me and I¡¯ll make sure to deliver it.¡±

    Holding my sleeping wife close to me, the King of Sattus and I left the Baltic Meadows and transported

    to his shadow castle. Everywhere I look, I was reminded of just how gloomy this ce was. The dull

    gray and ck color just dominated the interior design of his castle. There was a little red here and a

    little brown there, but never white and green.

    However, as he guided me to another room with an arched double door, I was taken aback. Silver and

    gold were all over the walls and flooring. It perfectly contrasted with the earlier room we just

    materialized in.

    This particr room had an open roof that showed the eternal lightning bolts of Sattus and right

    overhead, a magical inlet of water caught my eye. The glowing liquid fell down like a waterfall towards

    arge pool. Its size almost consumed the space of the room.

    The King of Sattus, still holding his beloved scythe, pointed to the glowing blue pool and said, ¡°You

    want to save her right, then soak her there.¡±

    ¡°I thought you are neutral,¡± I cocked a brow. I was happy he was helping us, but still, this left me

    wondering why.

    ¡°Someone has vited my rules in the spirit realm using dark magic. I can¡¯t just idly stand by and

    watch,¡± he simply answered.

    I epted this as a good answer. If I were in his shoes, I¡¯d probably do the same thing.

    ¡°This water came from the River Enyd. This is the closest the living and the dead can make contact.

    Queen Serena may not be dead, but she¡¯s close to the real deal with her soul trapped in the spiritual

    ne.¡±

    I didn¡¯t bother to ask who did this to her and how. I ignored these details as the only thing that mattered

    to me in the present was her and getting her precious life back.

    Entering the pool slowly, I found that the water was conveniently warm and soothing. Its glow reminded

    me of Salviste Lake. I didn¡¯t think they were connected, but their beauty and soothing effect sure were

    simr.

    Just like the King of Sattus instructed, I submerged Serena in the water, but not satisfied, I decided to

    dive too. I found instantly I could breathe.

    I embraced Serena and buried my face on the crook of her neck. As we both floated underwater, I

    reached out to her inner thoughts hoping that maybe she could hear me wherever she was.

    ¡®Serena, love, if you can hear me,e back to me,¡¯ I started, focusing on our powerful bond. I

    embraced her tightly as my anxiety started chewing my confidence. What if she couldn¡¯te back?

    What if she¡¯s trapped forever in the spiritual ne? I¡¯d be forever empty. Noughter or happiness

    would color my life. I¡¯d forever stay in darkness, hatred, and anger where I truly belonged. I¡¯d forever

    wallow in grief.

    ¡®I don¡¯t need to use any cheesy lines,¡¯ I continued, shoving the negative thoughts in my head. ¡®I know

    you know my love for you is endless. Juste back to me and we will crush all our enemies together.

    Afterward, you and I will make lots of babies. We are going to name them with exotic names like Snape

    and Shera, Quincy, and Zelda. You like that would you?¡¯

    Like a miracle, her body began to glow. I watched, astonished, as the first phase of her shift began to

    take shape. Her hands changed into ws, her limbs started to grow that beautiful white fur, her body

    brightened even more and this time, I quickly hugged her tighter and pressed my forehead against

    hers.

    I decided I shift in time with her, so as the bright light enveloped us, my body transformed into my

    werewolf form. ck against white, a perfect contrast, and a perfect match.

    Serena

    The silence of the cave was deafening. It was mocking me as I failed again and again in trying to

    focusing on my wrist mark and mate mark on the neck, to even looking for a way out of the cave.

    Nevannir must have redesigned the whole crystal cave over the centuries that I was away. I was

    certain there was an opening on the north side of the cave, but now, I discovered it had turned into a

    wall.

    Worthless, powerless¡­ Sofia¡¯s words kept on harassing my conscience. Yes, I admit, it hit me real

    good, but I didn¡¯t let it pull me down. I was certain Aero would save me. I just needed to be patient.

    Needed to stay sane¡­

    In one of my wanderings too, I happened to discover an inner room. It didn¡¯t take me long to realize

    Nevannir had made a home in this cave. The sprawled parchments, stacks of books, light pirs, and

    writing materials were all over the ce. He had an overly decorated four-poster bed on one side and a

    study table on the other.

    This study table I decided to check and true enough, my hunch was right. He had been researching

    dark magic and even practicing them. This was exactly the reason why he was able to trap me in this

    spiritual ne. Huh, what a sicko.

    An idea suddenly formed in my head and with this, I hastened to flip the books and open the

    parchments in the hopes of finding an answer to my predicament. Minutester, I was able to find one

    but it entailed the conjurer¡ªnamely Nevannir¡ªto lift my spiritual cage.

    Urgh. Figures.

    Seeing as I had no other way out of this problem, I sank to the floor and decided to reevaluate my

    situation. I tried my luck again inmunicating with my husband; really, really focused on our bond

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    and used my fond memories with him to heighten up my call.

    And this time, I suddenly felt like I was submerged in water. I stretched my fingers and noticed them

    actually dripping with the transparent liquid.

    ¡®Serena, love,¡¯ out of the blue, Aero¡¯s voice rang inside my head, ¡®if you can hear me,e back to

    me.¡¯ I quickly balled my eyes out. There was no better sound than to hear his voice inside my head.

    ¡®I don¡¯t need to use any cheesy lines,¡¯ he continued as spiritual tears fell down my cheeks. ¡®I know you

    know my love for you is endless. Juste back to me and we will crush all our enemies together.¡¯

    Oh, yes, I¡¯d like that, I thought.

    ¡®Afterwards, you and I will make lots of babies.¡¯

    I halfughed and half-sobbed.

    ¡®We are going to name them with exotic names like Snape and Shera, Quincy and Zelda. You like that

    would you?¡¯

    Oh hell no! My mind cried out just as I cringed at the thought of our little angels actually called with

    those names. He was joking right?! I was sure he was joking!

    My spiritual body then glowed and right before I knew it, I was waking up underwater with Aero close to

    me, in our full wolf form. I was beautiful and he was handsome, and we, as wolves, were perfect

    together.

    ¡®Your speech is very enticing, Aero,¡¯ I mind-linked him. ¡äBut ditch those names please.¡ä

    He chuckled at this. ¡®Of course,¡¯ he answered.

    He caressed me with his snout and licked my mate mark with passion. ¡®Wee back, my queen, care

    for a run?¡¯

    I hummed an affirmative. ¡®You lead, my king.¡¯

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 88 by desirenovel

    Serena

    Running with Aero in my wolf form was the most exhrating thing I had done in my life. Well, second

    really if I count our many, many bed actions together, but that was beside the point.

    This was ever my first time shifting into my wolf. I had always wondered when I would transform into

    one and actually doing it in the spiritual realm and under the central point of the River Enyd was mind-

    blowing.

    Now, Aero and I decided to take advantage of the situation. Side by side we ran towards the nearest

    portal going back to Phanteon. Apparently, his teleportation ability doesn¡¯t work normally in Sattus. Like

    many others, he had to go through portals to be able to enter and leave the realm.

    With my spacial magic, I could have transported us back to the Baltic Meadows in a snap, but I

    honored my king¡¯s lead. Plus, there was no harm in wanting to steal a bit of fun, right?

    Once we arrived in our destination, Aero paused for a moment, gazed at me, and mind-linked, ¡®Are you

    ready, Serena?¡¯

    ¡®Yes, I am,¡¯ I answered, which in wolf form were grunts and growls.

    His snout bobbed up and down in response to my answer before jumping into the portal. I followed a

    secondter.

    When I was back in Phanteon, I found that we were in a different part of the kingdom. We were

    practically at the top of a mountain range where there were little vegetation and snow covered the soil.

    Aero was poised towards the east side, where the Baltic Meadows was located. He stretched his limbs,

    tipped his head, and howled beyond the limit of his lungs.

    Smirking inside, I joined him, and together, we made the loudest, meaningful howl ever. This was to

    inform our people that we were back and with certain targets in our minds.

    After the howl, Aero shifted back into his human form wearing the same clothing he wore earlier before

    Lady Yna did her insertion spell. As to why he did so, I found the answer through our linked thoughts.

    It seemed his teleportation ability only worked in his human form. He didn¡¯t find this a disadvantage. In

    fact, this didn¡¯t bother him at all.

    I shifted back too, although I would have wanted to stay longer as a wolf.

    He chuckled whilst he stretched a hand to me, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can always shift back whenever you

    want to. When this war ends, I¡¯ll teach you all there is to know about being a werewolf and a lycan.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like that, Aero,¡± I told him, now in my human form and wearing the same kick-ass clothing as

    before.

    We held hands and together our bodies vanished, reappearing in a raised rocky ground that

    overlooked the whole of the Meadows.

    The picture of werewolves and faes shing weed us. It was so far a bearable sight. There were

    some knights hurt and some werewolves wounded, but overall, the death toll was zero, and I wanted it

    to remain that way. As queen and priestess of Phanteon and Ehnrelil respectively, my duty was their

    safety. I couldn¡¯t stand by and allow their lives get wasted, especially when this was started just

    because of greed and hatred.

    Aero looked at me and that look was enough a signal. n A, it said.

    Silently and with burning eyes, I nodded.

    I stepped forward. He stepped back. He allowed me enough room where I can focus whilst he provided

    protection for me.

    Closing my eyes, I recollected the memory I witnessed in the past where Geraden took King Alduin¡¯s

    life. Like I was the projector of this motion picture, I looked up into the sky, raised my hands, and softly

    chanted my spell. Neon purple and green reced the gloom of the clouds thereafter. It was the start of

    the show.

    ¡®This would be good,¡¯ I thought to myself.

    I could smell Geraden and Queen Adna¡¯s scent somewhere in the Meadows, and definitely my beast

    friend too. They would all watch as the murder scene gets yed in front of them. My aunt would finally

    know who took her mate¡¯s life.

    However, my expectations were met with disappointment. I frowned when the sky continued to stay

    nk; no picture of Geraden or King Alduin at all. This unexpectedplication, I quickly connected to

    Sofia.

    It turned out I got myself an attention seeker. A wannabe.

    She may have learned some few tricks as the next priestess of Ehnrelil but she could never contend

    with me.

    I stopped my projection spell, allowing the sky to turn gloomy again. Turning around, I gave Aero a

    hard look as I said, ¡°Don¡¯t stop me from beating this woman to a pulp.¡±

    He grinned and raised his hands up. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dream of it, Serena. Do whatever you want with her,

    but be careful.¡±

    I neared him and cupped his face.

    ¡°I will,¡± I said. ¡°You too. You¡¯re itching to find Nevannir, right?¡±

    ¡°I want to settle the score with him,¡± he answered, his eyes changing to golden.

    ¡°And Geraden too?¡±

    He scoffed. ¡°Elijah and your father volunteered to teach him a lesson.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± I chuckled, the thought of them partnering up filled me with happiness. ¡°Geraden sure is lucky.¡±

    After exchanging nods and a quick peck on the lips, I vanished in front of him and materialized to

    where the sour odor of Sofia exuded. It was in the fields of Salviste Lake. Fuck. She really had to go

    and taint this beautiful ce¡¯s memory.

    Or, she was probably hiding here, making sure no lycan warrior could find her.

    ¡°So, you know a blocking spell, huh? Is it to block the Elemental Witches¡¯ spells against the fae army?¡±

    I asked whilst standing behind her sorry ass. I was sure this was her reason. It was just unlucky for me

    she also inadvertently blocked my projection spell.

    I was mere inches away from her; so, so close to wrangling her neck from behind, but I opted not to. It

    wouldn¡¯t be fun that way.

    The moment she heard my voice though, she turned around with a start and jumped away from me.

    ¡°You¡¯re alive!¡± she cried out whilst showing a confused look.

    I arched a brow. ¡°Of course, I am. What made you think I was dead?¡±

    ¡°How did you escape Nevannir¡¯s spiritual cage? You weren¡¯t supposed to be here!¡±

    I rolled my eyes at her. ¡°Oh please, Sofia, spare me that drama. Let¡¯s move on to business, shall we?

    Remember what I told you in the cave?¡±

    The look on her face turned stony then. ¡°Try if you can kill me. I am certainly more skilled than you.¡±

    She pulled her favorite weapon¡ªthat same one she used to kill King Alduin and the witches¡ªand

    red at me.

    I chuckled at her remark. ¡°You¡¯re delusional like your boyfriend.¡± I ced myself into a fighting stance,

    making sure just in case she suddenly attacks, I would be ready to counter it. ¡°What did he promise

    you, huh? Queen Adna¡¯s crown?¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°And rule with him, yes,¡± she continued.

    I almost felt sorry for her for being such a dumb woman. Clearly, Nevannir was also using her as a

    pawn.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t be my father¡¯sckey forever. It is time I take on what¡¯s rightfully promised to me,¡± she

    exined.

    ¡®Father?¡¯ My head immediately highlighted. Hell no¡­ She actually admitted Geraden was her father?!

    No wonder she was obedient with his every whim.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll only end up in disappointment, Sofia,¡± I remarked.

    ¡°Really now?¡± she slowlyughed. ¡°Try me.¡±

    With that, she vanished.

    I honed in on her life energy and found that she was flying towards me.

    Just in time, I blocked her death thrust with a weapon of my own: twin ymores that were freshly

    sharpened. In the many trainings the elders had made me undergo, I was able to master the use of

    short-range weapons. The twin ymores were always my first pick, summoning them onmand

    with my creation spell.

    I figured they needed to make their debut in this fight to the death with Sofia. They would pair best with

    her long, curved sword.

    She appeared very close to my face with a proud snicker just before she sprinted away from me again.

    ¡°Good start. Now, it¡¯s my turn,¡± I stated, leaping into her way without using my spacial magic. I didn¡¯t

    need to vanish. I was no copy-cat. I just needed to be quicker than her to be able tond a bone-

    crushing blow.

    A hairsbreadth away, that was the distance of my de to her neck before she could spring out of my

    reach.

    ¡°Retreating now are we?¡± I mocked just as I advanced my attack.

    True, we were both quick on our feet and almost at the same speed, but I knew I was the better

    priestess between us. I was wiser. I was more experienced. I didn¡¯t harbor any hatred or greed. I was

    surrounded by many people who loved me. Plus, I had the upper-hand. An ace.

    Moving forward and around theke, our des shed in a dance of death. She was able to wound

    me with a sh on my left arm, but in return, I was able to thrust one of my des through her left

    nk. Blood oozed from our broken skin but hers was faster.

    Despite the deep wound, she groaned only briefly as sheughed at me then like a crazy hyena.

    Charging forward, she aimed at my chest. I was able to deflect it with my double des and pushed

    her backward, but suddenly, a sharp pain speared through to my right leg.

    My eyes widened at the situation.

    ¡°My baby has a twin too, you know,¡± she haughtily confessed.

    ¡®Fucking wannabe bitch!¡¯ My mind cried out.

    I groaned hard as she pulled the de off of my muscle, but this didn¡¯t distract me from her continued

    attack. Sprinting backward, I was able to escape another deadly blow from her des.

    ¡°This is getting boring!¡± she cried out, suddenly pausing from her tracks and tossing her swords into the

    shoreline. ¡°Let¡¯s take this fight up a notch, Serena.¡±

    Disc-shaped, yellowish energy started materializing behind her. It was more than twenty I reckon and it

    was all ready to hit me.

    I would have loved to stay in closebat but if she liked an exchange of our powers too then I could

    oblige.

    As if my leg wasn¡¯t badly hurt, I straightened up, released the twin des on the ground, and

    summoned my own set of highly charged electrical shards. They were the color light blue, glowing in

    the palm of my hands and ready to strike.

    These two powers were taught by the elders during my training and I was sure this was also taught to

    her. Surely, if my mother was alive, she would have hated seeing these abilities get used against a

    fellow priestess.

    The grass swayed haphazardly in response to our energy. Theke, from cid, developed wild

    waves. These were concrete responses of the burgeoning energy around them.

    ¡°A taste of our own medicine, huh?!¡± I scoffed and thereafter flew towards her just as the disc-shaped

    energy torpedoed towards me.

    I blocked them right on time with my electrical shards, but some still managed to hurt me.

    ¡°There is only one priestess in Ehnrelil, Serena, and that would be me!¡±

    Vanishing from my site, she continued throwing me the energy discs in almost all directions.

    Due to this, I couldn¡¯t find where she was exactly using my naked eye and her life energy, and this

    really was a disadvantage. Still, I knew I had the upper-hand.

    ¡°This is fun,¡± I stated, suddenly appearing behind her. I heard her sharp gasp before I hugged her tight

    and injected the highest electrical current into all of her nerves.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡± she cried out on top of her lungs and thereafter fell face t onto the ground.

    ¡°H¡ªow?¡± she rasped, turning her face slightly to me. ¡°H¡ªow could yo¡ªu be so fa¡ªst? Ho¡ªw could

    you have fou¡ªnd me so ea¡ªsily?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m part-wolf, remember?¡± I answered, smiling. ¡°I¡¯m a hybrid. Plus, I have a good sense of smell. Your

    disgusting odor just couldn¡¯t be ignored.¡±

    Then, I shifted in front of her, showing my majestic, blood-thirsty wolf.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 89 by desirenovel

    Aero

    As soon as Serena disappeared, I concentrated on finding Nevannir. He was the one man I wanted to

    crush at the moment. He was the true threat to my peaceful life with Serena. Geraden sure deserved

    my wrath too, but Elijah and General Halcynos could take care of him.

    And speaking of which, as I raced back in my werewolf form to the tent where I left Lady Yna, I saw

    both of them already fighting with him. Or, rather, it was only the General since Elijah just stood a short

    distance away, probably allowing the old man the first strike.

    General Halcynos was right to spar with Geraden. He held some personal grudges with this fae king in

    the form of Lady Cyrena. In my shared thoughts with my wife, I found that her mother had died purely

    of natural causes, but this wouldn¡¯t have escted fast if she was allowed to live with her mate.

    Geraden, judging from his angry look, had weed his opponent wholeheartedly. If anything, this

    fight they were about to enter into was the culmination of all those centuries of umted hatred and

    rage.

    It would have been interesting to watch their match, but I had my own demon to confront too.

    Heading straight inside the makeshift war room, I found that Lady Yna¡¯s Elemental Witch

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Lady Shea, the Elemental Witch of Water, looked up and called my attention before I

    could advance into the inner room, ¡°The guardian took her.¡±

    I knew already who she was talking about.

    I clenched my hands and released a long sigh. ¡°So predictable of him,¡± I remarked. Sniffing his invisible

    trail, I immediately located where he hid. It was in a cave formation kilometers away from the Meadows,

    inside Ehnrelil in fact. Since now the border was left open, I would be able to poof directly into that

    location.

    ¡°Will you be fine here,dies?¡± I asked before leaving them. They nodded in unison, quite taken aback

    that I actually showed kindness towards their gender.

    Huh. Maybe the old me would have thought this impossible. I hade a long way and it was all

    possible because Serena was with me.

    Once I left the tent, I hunted for Nevannir¡¯s scent again. It was easy despite the smell of blood

    permeating the surroundings. The Royal Fae Army still stood tall and strong and so were my people.

    ¡®General Halcynos, Elijah, my Alphas,¡¯ I mind-linked at them, ¡®Continue to stall time. Continue to fight.

    As much as possible only wound the faes, but if your life is threatened, then you know what to do.¡¯

    Serena was half-fae and she cared for that half despite the troubles it had given her. It was only right of

    me to stick to her n and respect her goal of less death¡ªzero even, except for these three persons

    we wanted to be erased in this realm.

    After a second of honing on Nevannir¡¯s scent, I teleported. Inside the said cave, I shifted to my lycan

    form and switched on my camouge ability. I was a monster covered in obsidian ck fur while this

    crystal cave mostly exhibited a dark violet. Camouging into that shade was effortless to me.

    ¡°So, so beautiful,¡± I heard someone say. It was faint and echoic but I could still delineate to whose voice

    it came from.

    Nevannir.

    Following the echo, I found myself inside a small cavern that was desperately renovated into a livable

    bed and study space. It was a pitiful sight.

    ¡°So perfect for me,¡± Nevannir stated again.

    A few meters away, I saw him inside his four-poster bed, sitting next to a seemingly sleeping body of

    Serena. He was caressing her face, his expression a picture of veneration. Not lust. Not love. Just pure

    adoration.

    On a different day, I would have already attacked him in a jealous rage, but this right here was perfect.

    It was fun to watch, especially when he had no clue whatsoever of the situation in front of him.

    ¡°Priestess!¡± he called out to the wind, raising his head up, ¡°Come out of your hiding ce, I got a

    present for you.¡±

    I continued to observe him, relishing this show of stupidity.

    ¡°You¡¯ll surely love to reunite with your body again,¡± he went on. His hands waved in the air and

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    instantly, glittering dust appeared of different colors. It formed into one silvery-white long dress, quite

    the exact size for Serena. Nevannir formed a pleased smile and with a wave downward of his hands,

    the gown reced Serena¡¯sbat ensemble.

    Even if this Serena was a fake, I had to intervene. It was getting pathetic.

    ¡°How about I reunite your face with my ws, Nevannir?¡± I asked, shifting back into my human form

    and lifting my camouge ability.

    He jumped up from the bed and turned to me with a surprised face. ¡°King Aero!¡±

    Frantically, he created slender, pointed crystals around Serena¡¯s body; each one capable of stabbing

    her flesh.

    Nevannir cracked a proud grin at me then.

    ¡°Harm me and you¡¯ll be kissing Serena¡¯s body goodbye. She¡¯ll be forever trapped in the spiritual realm.

    Wouldn¡¯t that be sweet?¡±

    I gave him a bitter look. ¡°Such a cowardly move, Nevannir, but I actually expected that from you,¡± I said.

    ¡°Inviting you into my castle, showing you the bugs, and allowing you to fool me with the bracelet was

    stupid of me, I know, but this time, I¡¯m a hundred steps ahead of you. The moment I caught your smell

    in that woman¡¯s garment, I knew you were part of this fae mess.¡±

    ¡°Hmf, what an amazing speech you have there, but that doesn¡¯t erase the fact that I hold your queen

    hostage,¡± he fired back.

    ¡°Really now?¡± I cocked a brow and nonchntly crossed my arms.

    ¡°Lady Yna, if you may,¡± I said, my attention directed to the presumed body of Serena.

    On my signal, the fake Serena transformed into another person: the Elemental Witch. She appeared

    with some dramatic swirling smoke around her. It destroyed every pointed crystal in its path, ultimately

    freeing herself of the threat.

    ¡°Nevannir,¡± she spoke as she floated above the mattress, ¡°I have great respect for you, guardians, but

    you definitely hit an all-time low.¡±

    The one addressed frowned and staggered backward.

    ¡°How¡­how is this possible?¡± he muttered, severely shaking his head, ¡°Serena? She¡¯s¡ª¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s in the Baltic Meadows taking care of your woman,¡± I finished, showing a triumphant grin.

    He gazed at me, trying to process what I was saying, and by the time he did, he raised one hand up

    and vanished in our midst.

    ¡°Ughh¡­¡± I let out a disappointed groan, ¡°We¡¯re ying cat and mouse, huh?¡±

    Lady Yna neared me, still floating, and asked, ¡°You want help?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I shook my head, ¡°I got it all covered, but I could use someone to give a message to the Council

    of Guardians.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be happy to ry it,¡± she stated.

    ¡°Tell them that their Golden Boy had gone rogue,¡± I said.

    She dipped her head, ¡°Of course,¡± and disappeared thereafter.

    Now alone, I decided to join Nevannir to where he went. Traces of his portal were still visible. It was

    either he intentionally did so or he was just careless this way, I couldn¡¯t decide. Either way, it didn¡¯t

    matter. I would stille out victorious in the end.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look too smug, Your Majesty,¡± his voice echoed all around me once I entered his suspended

    world of ck and emptiness. I couldn¡¯t see him anywhere. He was still hiding. Everywhere I look, I

    only saw drifting debris of what looked like torn pieces of scrolls and book pages. The ground was

    present, but it seemingly assimted to the rest of the dark surroundings.

    ¡°This is just a minor set back for me,¡± he added, sounding so sure.

    I merely scoffed at his remark, finding it funny, but I didn¡¯t lower my guard. I circled around, checking

    every angle just in case he¡¯d suddenly materialize close to me. This world of his had no specific

    direction and it was immune to the senses. I couldn¡¯t tell which was North, which was South. I couldn¡¯t

    pick up his scent nor could I specify where he was just by his aura.

    Overall, it was a challenge and I was pumped up to know this.

    ¡°I knew you were delusional, Nevannir,¡± I replied, my amber eyes shifting in every direction, ¡°I just didn¡¯t

    think you¡¯d be this dumb to actually act on it.¡±

    ¡°The fae kingdom is desperate for a grand change,¡± he answered from somewhere behind me, ¡°And it

    is my calling to fulfill it!¡±

    Spears as sharp as knives suddenly hit my back. It burrowed deep into my flesh making me groan,

    making my blood ooze, but despite this, the pain felt only minimal.

    My lycan senses acted up, honing in on a distortion in space. I advanced towards that area just as

    another batch of spears appeared and targeted me.

    ¡°And dragging Serena is a part of it?!¡± I cried out loud whilst blocking and batting every spear with my

    bare arms.

    The many contacts made somecerations on my skin, but still, I thought little of it.

    ¡°Dragging Serena is the key to fulfilling my goal!¡± he answered, this time transferring to another area of

    his ne. I figured he was on my left, roughly ten meters away from me.

    ¡°That¡¯s where you made a mistake,¡± I pointed out and punched his direction with enough force.

    Secondster, his body materialized, gaining air time for a moment before falling hard with his chest

    and chin first. Blood streamed down the corner of his mouth and his nose. He looked taken aback

    whilst gazing at me, but then he quicklyposed himself, half knelt on the ground, and disappeared

    again.

    ¡°You will not be the one to stop me from taking my destiny, Your Highness,¡± he expressed and then

    chuckled. ¡°Or should I just call you, Aero? Like Geraden, you too don¡¯t deserve my respect.¡±

    Arrows, thousands of them, this time materialized and their sharp tips were aimed at every inch of me.

    I stood my ground, not at all worried about this.

    Nevannir chuckled again before all arrows flew in unison towards me.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 90 by desirenovel

    Aero

    ¡°I know you can¡¯t change into your beast form in this ne!¡± he added. ¡°You are weak when in your

    human form!¡±

    I smirked at this.

    ¡°And that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong again, Nevannir. There¡¯s a reason why I¡¯m called the Alpha King,¡± I

    said, just as I shifted into my lycan form.

    During my shift, some arrows melted due to the mere energy I had released. The remaining ones bent,

    broke and turned to dust as it contacted my lethal fur.

    I honed in on Nevannir¡¯s presence again. Like a coward, he was still a safe distance away from me.

    Still invisible. I decided instead to give him a spook.

    In just two strides, I was instantly in his front with my ws perfectly secured around his neck.

    ¡°Aeyaahh!¡± he actually cried like a banshee. His body, in response to the contact of my ws, lost its

    ability of invisibility.

    Taken by surprise, he scratched my muscled arms, trying to free himself, but seeing as this wasn¡¯t

    enough, swords of different shapes and sizes materialized and skewered me.

    Blood further oozed from my wounds. It added more pain all over my body. However, I felt perfectly

    within my full strength.

    ¡®You know what, Nevannir? I heal fast,¡¯ I confessed through telepathy. ¡®Surely, you know that right? Or

    was it that you have forgotten? Too preupied with your delusions of grandeur?¡¯

    I squeezed his neck tighter and he struggled to gain air into his lungs. His nose bled further, his eyes

    splurt out a pinkish fluid and his face generally turned red as he gave me a scathing look.

    ¡°Also, you must know. I¡¯m fucking immune to magic.¡¯

    I released him just as I returned us to his chamber.

    His body dropped hard on the floor. He coughed up blood and coughed again, and then wheezed,

    trying his best to oxygenate his lungs.

    Now thirsty for more, I grabbed his golden hair to the root and kicked him down so that the rest of his

    body would be kissing the floor.

    ¡®I told you already I don¡¯t share what¡¯s mine. Serena is my mate and for threatening her life, you get my

    fangs,¡¯ I told him in his mind.

    The red in his face drained and for the first time, I saw fear in his eyes. That smug expression of his

    was finally gone.

    ¡°Yo¡ªu ca¡ªn¡¯t kill m¡ªe,¡± he rasped, ¡°I¡¯m a guar¡ªdian!¡±

    Speaking of which, two guardians I know by name appeared in our midst.

    Kerus and Farryl.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Nevannir quickly shouted, his face a picture of hope. ¡°My fel¡ªlow guard¡ªians, take me a¡ª

    way!¡± He grabbed his hair and tried to free himself, but I kept my grip tight. ¡°Yes! Let¡ªme be judg¡ªed

    by our co¡ªuncil. Ourw sta¡ªtes that on¡ªly the council can pa¡ªss judgment on a guar¡ªdian. Sure

    ¡ªly the King of Phanteon has vioted this!¡±

    He fucking had a point. Farryl experienced this once, when she was suspected to have killed the

    female vampire decades ago. She escaped the council¡¯s judgment when she proved herself innocent.

    Nevannir here was a different story.

    I growled at them, giving them a definite warning. They¡¯d probably receive my wrath if they take my

    prisoner away.

    ¡°What do you think, Kerus?¡± Farryl turned to herpanion and asked, acting mildly interested.

    ¡°Should we uhm¡­stop King Aero?¡±

    Kerus quickly gave her an arched brow.

    ¡°Are you crazy? I¡¯m having fun watching Nevannir¡¯s pretty face get fucked up,¡± he eximed.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Farryl sighed. ¡°I¡¯m pretty much enjoying this scene too.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ no!¡± My guardian faeined and started thrashing under my grasp. ¡°Our coun¡ªcil will know

    that you have tur¡ªned your back on me! You will be pu¡ªnished!¡±

    Inside, I was considerablyughing at his desperation.

    ¡°Well¡­we could always say that the King of Sattus punished you for trying out dark magic,¡± Farryl

    answeredzily.

    Kerus chuckled at this and then vanished. Farryl followed not a secondter, giving me a brief nod

    before disappearing.

    ¡®Done with your begging, Nevannir?¡¯ I asked him through our minds.

    ¡°No¡­ no¡­¡± he started thrashing again and pulled at my fur. ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me! You can¡¯t kill me!¡±

    ¡®Oh, I most certainly can,¡¯ I answered, showing him a murderous re.

    In one swift move, I bit his head off clean. I then tossed it across the floor and it bounced with a

    sickening wet sound when it hit the crystal ground. The rest of his body fell limply below me.

    Even his blood wasn¡¯t worthy to touch my fangs, but there was something deeply satisfying in taking

    out his life through this.

    Crouching down, I dug deep into his chest with my w and pulled out his still-beating heart.

    ¡°Fucking fae,¡± I blurted out just as I transformed back into my human form and squeezed the muscle

    until it burst out like a rotten tomato.

    Quite a macabre sight, I know, but better him than me.

    I certainly didn¡¯t want to leave my wife as a widow. I still had a mission to fulfill and that was to give her

    many pups.

    Now that my fight was over, I focused on returning to the central action.

    In the Baltic Meadows, I found Geraden and General Halcynos still fighting.

    Both were already injured, but certainly, my general had the upper-hand.

    Elijah was not standing anymore just watching them. He was preupied with fighting a number of fae

    soldiers alongside Hale. This sight here was certainly a change. Never in my life had I thought of a

    werewolf and a vampire actually fighting together against onemon enemy.

    Maybe I was judging Hale wrong? Or was it that this vampire lord turned out to be the only exception.

    ¡®You all good, my queen?¡¯ I mind-linked at Serena. She didn¡¯t reply which was odd, but it was

    understandable since she was preupied with her fight. I could feel her heart throbbing fast, most

    likely of excitement, and I could feel her wolf¡¯s thirst for blood.

    Queen Adna, unlike my luna, just sat on her makeshift throne nestled at the very border of Ehnrelil and

    Phanteon. She was surrounded by ten fae knights holding golden spears and heavy-looking swords.

    I decided to give her a visit.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°Your Majesty, how long will you keep on blinding yourself?¡± I asked her just as I appeared on her left.

    As a reflex, she stood up, throwing me a surprised look. Her knights noticed my presence and quickly

    directed their spears towards me. I could feel anger in their eyes, but I could also feel their wariness.

    ¡°Lower your weapons, men. I only wish to speak peacefully with your queen,¡± I stated, giving them my

    best-contained re. Not a surprise, they didn¡¯t take my words to heart.

    Queen Adna, still cautious,ughed with bitterness. ¡°They don¡¯t ept orders from you, werewolf king.¡±

    Her beauty was tainted with a scowl, but I was used to it ever since our first meeting in Ehnrelil.

    ¡°My name is Alpha King Aero, Queen Adna. Your niece¡¯s husband and mate. You should know that I

    respect your kind all because Serena is half-fae.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a traitor!¡± she cried out, her eyes glowing with hatred. ¡°She¡¯ll never be a fae.¡±

    I sensed her sorrow, it was so visible in her aura.

    ¡°Because of your grief, you have turned blind to what is in front of you. Serena is trying to save you and

    your people from destruction. She cares for this part of her identity too.¡±

    I stepped forward disregarding the spears still directed at me.

    ¡°Look at Geraden. Who is he fighting?¡± I gestured to the two who, even miles away, were still visible.

    ¡°The scum werewolf who killed my husband!¡± she answered, tears wetting her eyes.

    ¡°No,¡± I shook my head, ¡°you¡¯re wrong, Queen Adna. That man is your sister¡¯s mate. Serena¡¯s father.

    General Halcynos never killed King Alduin. It was made to look that way by the very man you crowned

    king now. Geraden is the one who killed your husband. He has been controlling you all this time.¡±

    ¡°That is a lie!¡± she gnashed her teeth and cried out. Her eyes shifted to the two again. Geraden was

    throwing energy sts at General Halcynos. In retaliation, thetter jumped towards him and gave him

    a flurry of punches and kicks. I grimaced inwardly. He sure was going easy on him. If I was in his

    shoes, I would have already torn this pest of a fae¡¯s limbs one by one and gouge out his eyes.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s the truth,¡± I dered, managing to cool my voice, ¡°and we have the very evidence to prove it.¡±

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 91 by desirenovel

    Serena

    With anger and the need for revenge thrumming inside me, my wolf lowered its head and snarled at

    Sofia. Deadly whites of different sizes and sharpness disyed in front of her. I was sure these babies

    could break her bone easily, cutting her blood resource and sending her straight to thend of the

    dead, but I had another thing in mind for her. Another way of death wherein justice could truly be

    served.

    Her eyes were wide as she regarded my wolf. She kicked her feet up and was just about to scram

    when I leaped onto her, caging her in ce with my animal form.

    Again, I shed my fangs, but this time so close to her face that my snout almost kissed her creasing

    forehead.

    ¡äBe still while I rearrange your fucking face, Sofia,¡ä I stated through telepathy whilst one of my ws

    tested its sharpness using her chest. She cried out in response as her flesh got cut open. Her legs tried

    to kick my underside, but the weight of my wolf was ten times heavier than I was on human form. She

    couldn¡¯t push me off.

    ¡°This is not over yet!¡± she shouted, throwing me a look of rage.

    Her free hand mmed against the soil and before I could stop her, an explosion from below us caused

    the ground to break and create a crater.

    I jumped just in time before I could fall together with her. A quick aerial view of the crater showed how

    sizable it was. Clouds of dust and debris were everywhere. The once beautiful patch of glowing flowers

    was defaced. A few trees nearby were uprooted. The Salviste Lake almost got swallowed up by the

    crater, but I was relieved it was spared by a few feet.

    On all fours, Inded some distance away from the crater. The impact made the soil underneath my

    paws crack.

    Sofia emerged from the rubble all recovered and ready for part two. She was holding her curved twin

    swords, probably summoning them during the distraction. I expected her toe to me with those

    des again, but to my surprise, she tossed them on the ground again.

    ¡°Depending on your wolf blood now? Couldn¡¯t take me on while being fae?¡± she dared.

    She actually fucking dared.

    Deep inside, I recalled my wolf, promising to have its spotlightter. First, I needed to teach this bitch a

    lesson.

    ¡°Here you go, Sofia,¡± I spread my hands up once I returned to my human form, ¡°As you wish. Now, let¡¯s

    fight!¡±

    I ran towards her with nothing but my bare hands as a weapon. She answered this with an enthusiastic

    run of her own.

    We met halfway in the field secondster. She aimed for my head, trying tond a good uppercut. I

    blocked her with my right elbow and then answered with a heavy punch to her left nk.

    She grunted briefly, then went back to attacking me. Unleashing abination of punches and kicks,

    she was able tond one forceful kick to the side. Air left my lungs in an instant. I doubled over and

    briefly coughed up blood.

    Seeing this, she chuckled. I saw just how much this one sessful hit made her overconfident.

    She tried to target my chest and torso again with another string ofbinations. I answered her with

    blocks and a series of counterattacks of my own, ending it with a sharp headbutt when I was able to

    grab her head.

    This brought her wobbling to the ground. Blood trickled from her nose not a secondter. I grinned,

    finding this satisfying.

    Frustrated, she spat out saliva in front of me, wiped her nose, and stood up, positioning into another

    fighting stance.

    I must admit, I admired her tenacity and strength. It was no question she was well taught by the elders

    too. As the next priestess in line, I expected no less. She was a well-deserved opponent, but still, our

    skills vary greatly. It was a shame she couldn¡¯t see this fact.

    ¡°A human, a half-wolf, or a half-fae, nothing changes, Sofia. I still outrank you,¡± I stated.

    ¡°I beg to differ!¡± she grounded and then moved towards me.

    Timing her as she came forward, I simultaneously stepped back and threw in a knife-hand to her throat.

    With direct contact, she staggered backward again, choking on the blow, but this didn¡¯t stop her. She

    swayed her hand from right to left and before I knew it, an invisible force threw me across the field.

    Damn cheating bitch.

    She might have realized hand-to-handbat couldn¡¯t help her so she resorted to using her powers

    again. Fuck.

    I stretched my arms, checking for any sign of bone fracture, and fortunately, there was none.

    ¡°You never y fair, huh?¡± I asked her, the rage in my eyes heightening.

    She scoffed and flipped a hand in the air. ¡°I wasn¡¯t taught to do that.¡±

    I clenched my teeth. Now, my wolf really did want toe out, and certainly, I obliged its request. I

    shifted to my beast form, this time really aching to have her fucked up face mutted.

    Seeing this change, Sofia stepped backward and shifted to a familiar stance.

    Varying sizes of circles then appeared on the ground around me. It contained the symbols of the faes:

    Lapiza, Atiz, Masupi, Elnach, Jet¡¯sum, Wanauie, Emdalch, Ruis¡¯et. All of these together could

    summon a higher form of power. I briefly admired her for attempting such a big task, but at the same

    time found this to be idiotic.

    She must really be desperate now.

    ¡°I will show you just how much I am better than you!¡± she bellowed, levitating in the air thereafter.

    The ground shook. The waters of theke turned to big waves. Small stones and medium-sized

    boulders levitated with her.

    I poised into my hunting position. My ws elongated further. My white fur stood on end.

    Once she was floating five-storeys high, she released seven swords from the symbolic circles, caging

    me in ce as if I was a prisoner. They were gigantic and in different colors ordingly staying true to

    what they represented: wind, fire, earth, forest, water, sky, time, andstly, space.

    The swords around me created a stronger gravity. I wasn¡¯t able to leap out but this didn¡¯t worry me.

    Sofia started chanting and then, the swords began to glow even brighter.

    ¡°Now, you will die!¡± she cried out just as the light of the swords converged in the center and exploded

    directly towards me.

    I didn¡¯t move an inch. I weed this explosion head-on.

    Bathed in radiant light, I thought I was already in heaven. My body felt weightless. I examined my skin

    and it was illuminating in rainbow colors. This was a first for me to actually be in such a ce, but then

    again, I had never ever been subjected and attacked using ancient fae magic.

    ¡¯My Little Flower,¡¯ I heard someone say. It was from a woman¡¯s and immediately, my eyes watered after

    recognizing it.

    ¡°Mother!¡± I turned around and without hesitation, leaped to give her a very big, spine-crushing hug.

    ¡¯Oh Serena¡­¡¯ she muttered, her voice in echoing waves.

    I was highly aware I wasn¡¯t dead, but that this wasn¡¯t an illusion either. This was real.

    ¡°You¡¯re here. You¡¯re actually here.¡± I withdrew and cupped her beautiful face. Even in death, beauty

    favored her.

    ¡¯Only for a brief moment, Serena,¡¯ she caressed my cheeks and wiped a few streams of tears leaving

    my eyes. ¡¯The light of the symbols will soon fade and with it, me too,¡¯ she exined. ¡®I just wanted to

    see you again. You¡¯ve really grown, my darling.¡¯

    ¡°I missed you mom,¡± I hugged her tighter, ¡°I really do.¡±

    ¡¯You met your father now?¡¯ she asked.

    I nodded enthusiastically. ¡°He is really handsome and brave, and I could feel our strong bond and his

    feelings for you. He really loves you.¡±

    ¡¯I know¡­¡¯ she answered, her eyes sharing emotions of deep longing and sadness. ¡¯You take care of

    each other okay?¡¯

    I nodded again, my eyes now blurring with more of the salty fluid.

    ¡®In time, your father and I will reunite. True mates are promised that by the Universe, but also, I

    promised it personally to your father. The golden glow of the Salviste Lake is proof.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m happy I¡¯ll have something to tell father after this stupid war is over,¡± I stated, giving her a small

    smile.

    ¡¯I give my blessing to you and King Aero,¡¯ she stated now slowly turning see-through, ¡¯Love each other

    and give your father lots of grandchildren.¡¯

    ¡°Oh, mom¡­¡± I chuckled and bit my lip. ¡°Good¡­bye.¡±

    ¡¯Goodbye, My Little Flower. Serena. I love you,¡¯ she answered enough and left me a flying kiss just as

    she disappeared in front of me.

    Returning to reality, I found myself in the same area I was in, still surrounded by the towering swords

    and still in my wolf form. Before the light could fully fade, I blew out air, recollecting myself, and

    gathering my anger back.

    Above me, Sofia was still floating. I silently sent her my thanks for without this form of energy attack, I

    wouldn¡¯t have met my mother again. I could be lenient towards her because of this, but still, she

    deserved to pay for her sins.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± she stated, her eyes quickly turning to surprise as she saw me still intact, unscathed,

    and alive. ¡°You were supposed to disintegrate!¡±

    I chuckled darkly, which on wolfnguage consisted of a couple of puffs of air.

    ¡¯Bitch, that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. Hasn¡¯t anyone told you that that spell only works if done correctly? Its

    powers were only meant to be held by a true priestess: me to be exact,¡¯ I told her telepathically.

    Her face soon nched upon realization.

    ¡¯I will show you what that spell truly looks like.¡¯

    Despite in my wolf form, I could still call out my fae powers.

    I howled loudly, then the same circr symbols appeared around Sofia. Since she was floating, so

    were the symbols too, but as soon as the swords emerged from the ground, she was pulled down by

    gravity.

    Her body hit the earth with a loud crushing sound.

    The building-sized swords emitted their light just like before. I started chanting the spell mentally whilst

    my wolf eyes honed in on the screaming Sofia.

    The light of the swords converged in the center again, but this time, an even monstrous sword

    appeared from it. The ancient fae magic textbooks called it, Ellerion. Or the universe in human jargon.

    This was what Sofia didn¡¯t know.

    Only a true High Priestess could pass this secret down to her rightful sessor. My mother had

    nted this in my head in the form of a bedtime song.

    Ellerion, acting as a judgment weapon, fell down on Sofia, breaking every bit of her bone, taking out

    eighty percent of her life essence, and sucking out all her powers.

    Her cries were deafening to the ears. Wolves were very sensitive to sounds so I had to summon a

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    barrier around me to block her voice out.

    Once Ellerion disappeared, I lifted my spell and the other swords vanished. What was left was Sofia,

    frail-looking, and almost dead.

    I neared her and grunted at the sickly smell of her scent.

    ¡°Fin¡ªish me n¡ªow¡­!¡± Even in near-death, she had the gall to demand.

    ¡¯I want to, oh yes, but I have no right to kill you, Sofia,¡¯ I told her in her mind. ¡¯The witches own this

    right. They want you and so they shall have you.¡¯

    After my telepathic call, Lady Yna appeared opposite me and smiled. ¡°What do we have here?¡±

    ¡¯She¡¯s yours, Mdy,¡¯ I stated.

    Lady Shea and Lady Rose appeared too, their eyes filled with excitement.

    My wolf blew out a long huff before turning around and leaving them. I didn¡¯t need to see what they

    wanted to do with Sofia, but I was certain as hell they¡¯d be using fire in one of their tortures.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 92 by desirenovel

    Serena

    The smell of blood, metal, and burning wood filled my nostrils as soon as I left the forest floor. As

    opposed to earlier, the scene now in the Meadows was close to worrisome. There were more wounded

    faes, werewolves and lycans everywhere I looked, but at least, the good side here was that there were

    still zero deaths.

    I figured I had to act fast now before the count changes to times ten.

    Catching my husband¡¯s scent, I ran towards where he was. I saw him with Queen Adna, seriously

    talking despite the many spears surrounding him. I felt great relief wash over me thinking that he was

    now safe from Nevannir. He won their fight, but now I taught, maybe he was asking for more action with

    him in the same tform as my aunt.

    Meters away, I also noticed my father fighting with Geraden. He looked epic in his wolf form: a

    ¡®Serena, now,¡¯ Aero told me through mind-link. He must have sensed my presence. I tossed him a look,

    saw him nod, so I nodded back. I knew instantly what he was talking about.

    My paws stretched, my body followed, and then, on top of my lungs, I howled. The sound was a

    hundred times as loud as before; its waves hitting each and everyone in the battlefield both fae and

    werewolf. This paused their fights¡ªGeraden and my father included¡ªand they all looked at me in

    confusion and awe.

    I shifted back to my human form and raised my hands. The words in my projection spell rushed out

    from my lips. They transformed into mist, climbing up the sky and coloring it with neon green and

    purple again.

    With no one now to block my spell, pictures of the past started materializing. First, it showed Geraden

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    and King Alduin arguing, then the gruesome happened. I heard Queen Adna cry out as Sofia delivered

    the first blow. Then, saw her kneel down in anguish as Geraden finished the job. My husband was

    thoughtful enough to give her space. He just stood there and remained observant.

    I directed my attention to the culprit. His face was as white as a ghost. My father took this as an

    opportunity to immobilize him, catching him off-guard by ramming his wolf head against Geraden¡¯s

    limping body.

    He mmed hard on the ground. Blood spilled forth from inside his helm. He tried to summon a spell

    with his right hand but was unable to when my father tore this limb off of his body.

    I heard his high-pitched cry and took delight hearing it.

    He tried another spell with his left hand, but again, the same treatment was given. My father¡¯s wolf spat

    out his second arm like a worthless bone some distance away. Blood on his fangs dripped onto the

    ground. It was a horrifying sight for the fae knights yet they didn¡¯t stop him. They actually gave him

    room, circling both of them as if this battle now highlighted their match.

    Once I showed everything important to the faes and to my aunt, I ceased my projection spell and

    turned my attention to the tform wherein Queen Adna was still bawling her eyes out.

    I poofed myself there and stood right next to my husband.

    ¡°Auntie,¡± I muttered cautiously. My heart sank seeing her like this. She didn¡¯t deserve this kind of

    treachery. She didn¡¯t deserve this kind of pain.

    After tossing Aero a nce, I neared her and knelt down to her level.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to see that, auntie. I¡¯m sorry you had to go through the pain of losing uncle again,¡± I

    stated softly. I wanted to console her, so I reached out to her lowered head and pressed it close to my

    chest. ¡°I really am sorry.¡±

    She didn¡¯t reject me. She just continued to cry.

    ¡°I want you to know who the murderer truly is. It is the only way to stop this war. The only way to avoid

    more deaths.¡±

    ¡°Serena¡­¡± Weakly, she called. Her head lifted up a bit and her wet eyes met mine. ¡°All this time, I had

    been so blind.¡± Her voice trembled and so did her lips. I held her shoulders and it felt cold.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe Geraden and Athyne would do this to me.¡±

    I decided to give her a warm hug. At least, this calmed her.

    ¡°He is clouded by greed and hatred, auntie. Sofia¡­or Athyne is the same.¡±

    ¡°Your mother was right. You truly are my salvation,¡± she replied.

    I smiled briefly at this.

    ¡°Geraden, he needs to be punished, auntie,¡± I then stated, pulling back to meet her eyes again.

    This time, the sadness from them changed to silent fury.

    ¡°I shall punish him myself,¡± she stated, now determined for justice.

    With a wave of her hand, a cloud-like tform lifted us up including Aero. Queen Adna stood up whilst

    wiping her tears dry. I followed, thoughtfully assisted by my husband.

    Together, we rode the floating tform to where the fight of Geraden and my father took ce.

    Once we arrived, the witnesses of werewolves, lycans, and fae knights widened the area. They all knelt

    in deference to us. My father too, or at least that¡¯s what it looked in his beast form.

    Queen Adna lowered the tform. When it touched the ground, it disappeared. She stepped forward

    towards Geraden¡¯s pitiful form. Despite already caught red-handed, he showed no sign of remorse. He

    just shed the queen a weak, bloody grin, looking still proud of himself.

    The prick.

    He tried to speak, yet no voice woulde out. My father sure made a good job wounding his throat

    with his ws.

    ¡°High Elder Geraden,¡± she started, her voice full of contempt. ¡°For killing your own brother, my mate¡­¡±

    Her voice shook. I quickly went to her side and squeezed her shoulder. She nodded at me and

    recollected herself. ¡°For inciting war against Phanteon and for the other ghastly deeds youmitted,

    you will be stripped of your title as king of Ehnrelil.¡±

    She raised her hands up and something inside Geraden left. It was a faint glow of a crown.

    ¡°B¡­t¡­ch¡­¡± he actually managed to say and gave both of us a re.

    ¡°For your sins!¡± Queen Adna¡¯s voice heightened, ¡°You will be condemned to death!¡±

    From her right hand, there appeared a miniature version of Ellerion. As my bedtime song goes, only fae

    queen¡¯s could possess such baby swords. My mother was resourceful in adding this tidbit just to

    educate me.

    ¡°And I shall see to it that that happens!¡± she added and pointed the glowing sword towards Geraden.

    Another miniature Ellerion appeared directly above his throat. At Queen Adna¡¯s cue, it moved and

    drove itself towards that very spot, much like what he did towards King Alduin.

    ¡äWhat a perfect way to avenge his death,¡ä I thought to myself. It may not fill the gap of losing her mate

    but finally, she got her closure.

    With the contact of the sword and Geraden¡¯s flesh, his body started to disintegrate. We watched as he

    wriggled and groaned, trying to fight off his condition. I had no doubt all of us who witnessed felt no

    guilt when his face finally turned to dust.

    A pregnant pause enveloped the whole Meadows. Even the wind died down too. Then, Queen Adna

    gestured for me and Aero to stand with her.

    After my husband neared us and held my hand, her cloud-like tform appeared again and we floated

    in just enough height to see the whole fields filled with our people.

    ¡°All of those who are present here today, know this,¡± Queen Adna started whilst stepping forward. ¡°This

    pointless war is over!¡±

    Instantly, there was a roaring cry of happiness from the faes. This was augmented with a jubnt howl

    of the werewolves and lycans.

    Aero and I locked pleased gazes and he squeezed my hand.

    ¡°The Kingdom of Ehnrelil and the Kingdom of Phanteon will forever be allies. Our Houses will forever

    be one,¡± Queen Adna went on to add. ¡°I shall step down as queen and a new queen shall rise.¡±

    She gestured to me with her hand and invited me toe forward.

    ¡®Go, Serena,¡¯ Aero encouraged me through mind-link.

    ¡°Queen Serena, half-fae, half-wolf,¡± Queen Adna stated when we held hands. ¡°She will lead us to a

    new light, a new life where love and peace reigns.¡±

    My chest felt like exploding at the suddenness of her news. I turned to her slightly and tugged her arm.

    ¡°You are too generous, auntie, but I honestly can¡¯t ept your offer. I have my own responsibilities to

    attend to in Phanteon,¡± I told her.

    She responded with a soft, understanding smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, until you have an heir, I will be filling in your seat. Sounds good right?¡±

    I chewed the inside of my cheek and nced at Aero. One nod from him made me confident.

    ¡°Yes, that sounds just right,¡± I answered her.

    ¡°Hail to the Alpha King! Hail to the Luna! Hail Queen Adna!¡± Elijah, my father, Adamar and Adaen

    shouted. The rest chorused with the same words. It was so loud it probably reached all the borders of

    the other realms.

    My aunt waved once, took a bow, and stepped back allowing Aero and I to have the spotlight.

    We waved too and shed a really big smile.

    ¡®This felt good,¡¯ I told myself. Victory was truly sweet.

    ¡°Good job, my queen,¡± Aero told me, squeezing my hand again. His eyes were full of love and pure

    adoration.

    I winked at him and squeezed back.

    ¡°Right back at you, my king,¡± I said.

    ¡®If you don¡¯t want two thrones then let¡¯s get busy, Serena,¡¯ he mind-linked at me. ¡®When is that fae fever

    you talked about again?¡¯

    I chuckled. ¡®Hmm, roughly twenty-eight days from now.¡¯

    ¡®Good,¡¯ he winked back.

    ¡®Let¡¯s build a peaceful home before our family grows, Aero,¡¯ I told him, showing him a tender look.

    ¡®Yes,¡¯ he answered without dy.

    ¡°Together,¡± I said.

    ¡°Together,¡± he replied and without hesitation, pulled me close and gave me a toe-curling kiss. The

    cheers and howls of our people grew louder in response to this.

    The End.

    Elijah

    ¡°Would you look at that,¡± I eximed, looking at my brother and his wife smooching like nobody was

    watching.

    Beside me, Hale, slightly dirty and with only a scratch on his face, chuckled and shook his head.

    ¡°Everyone is happy,¡± I added and turned to him, ¡°Are you happy?¡±

    ¡°Of course I am,¡± he simply answered, ¡°I did my job correctly right?¡±

    I grinned. ¡°Yes, you did.¡±

    I remembered that time when I asked him to act as Serena¡¯s possible suitor just to provoke my brother

    and make him realize his feelings for her. Lord Hale easily epted my proposal, not wanting to let this

    opportunity pass.

    ¡°But you overdid your acting a bit when you used your time freeze that night when Geraden visited

    Phanteon,¡± I pointed out to him.

    ¡°Hm,¡± he just shrugged his shoulders, ¡°it¡¯s a necessary act to get the faes¡¯ trust.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t hold back a chuckle.

    ¡°You really are suicidal, Lord Hale.¡±

    ¡°I did what you asked, Your Highness. Now, it¡¯s my time to collect payment,¡± he reminded.

    ¡°Of course,¡± I nodded. ¡°I already gave you the Matrix ticket as payment for Rhea¡¯s release. I¡¯ll arrange

    General Halcynos to meet you as payment for your acting services.¡±

    ¡°Adequate,¡± he replied, slowly moving away from me.

    ¡°But do you really think he¡¯ll have the answer you¡¯ve been looking for?¡± I added.

    He paused from walking and showed me his profile. ¡°That¡¯s for me to find out, Your Highness. Say

    goodbye to those lovebirds for me.¡±

    I crossed my arms over my chest, watched my brother still smooching with Serena, and released a

    sigh. I think it¡¯s time for me to see my bride¡­

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93

    The Alpha King¡¯s im chapter 93 by desirenovel

    Aero

    As if nothing happened, the normal life in Phanteon came back a day after the war. Normal for my

    subjects at least but for me, it was the start of my wonderful life together with my luna. There was

    certainly nothing normal in that considering I had been a woman-hater all my life. Serena changed me

    and I was d she did.

    With her written speech safely inside my pocket, I neared her before she could climb up the podium.

    The opening of the new market in Cirelles was postponed right after knowing both of its royals couldn¡¯t

    attend. The residents and businessmen said they owe it all to Serena¡¯s superb leadership and

    about this and didn¡¯t hesitate to leave our bed this morning.

    ¡°Ready?¡± I asked her when she ended her conversation with Alpha Margaret. They both stood in the

    sidelines, happily chatting while the attendees of the opening ceremony gradually thickened.

    Alpha Aaron, Alpha Trevor, Alpha Edmond, Elijah, Rhea, and General Halcynos were present, already

    sitting in their seats awaiting the program.

    Serena turned to me and nodded. ¡°Yes, I am,¡± she said and shifted to face Chris who was already at

    the podium. I gestured for him to start. He took the mic and started his introduction to Serena.

    While this was happening, I looped an arm around her waist and stopped her from climbing the stairs.

    ¡°Aero?¡± she asked, turning sideways to look at the grin forming on my lips. She had no clue what I was

    about to do since I blocked my thoughts from her reading.

    Gently, I slid the paper inside her coat pocket and murmured, ¡°You might need this.¡±

    With her brows twisted, she waited for me to step back before pulling out the paper from its enclosure.

    Her eyes widened instantly then.

    ¡°Oh, so you actually have this all along! I thought I lost this,¡± she eximed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t read it, Serena,¡± I exined. ¡°I mean, I wanted to, but I decided not to. Whatever it is inside

    that paper must surely mean to you and I wanted to respect that.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is, Aero,¡± she stated whilst cupping my face and giving me a gentle smile. ¡°This will help me

    greatly. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead. Own the stage,¡± I told her.

    She smiled widely right before she joined Chris.

    ¡°Good morning everyone,¡± her voice filled the entire square using the mic. All eyes and ears were on

    her. ¡°It is my pleasure to see us all gather here to open our new market. Not a month ago, this ce

    was engulfed by fire caused by malicious souls. But, it is said that from the ashes there starts a new

    life, and true to that statement, this is a new life for all of us.¡±

    I was proud to hear her words, the audience too for they bobbed their heads in affirmation.

    ¡°But before I would dere the market open, I¡¯d like to share a secret with you¡­¡± she paused and

    hesitantly gave me a nce, ¡°well, this was right before I discovered another secret that basically

    changed my entire existence, but anyway, allow me to be honest with all of you.¡±

    I opted not to read her thoughts this time as my way of respecting her privacy. Anyway, I didn¡¯t need to

    as she was about to confess whatever was on her mind.

    ¡°King Aero and I¡­we made a deal. I epted his offer to marry him in order to save his crown and in

    return he brings me back to Earth.¡±

    ¡¯Ah, so that was what she wanted toe clean.¡ä I sat stiffly in my seat, feeling as if the scrutiny of

    everyone shifted to me, but somehow, a part of me wanted this out too, so I didn¡¯t feel as much guilty

    as I should be for fooling my kingdom.

    ¡°Yes, you heard it right. I am a human, or at least I was before all the other revtions happened, but

    anyway yeah¡­I wanted you to know that initially, this marriage of ours was just a sham. It was never

    real and we never¡­well¡­there was no love involved, until¡­until all of that changed.¡±

    Serena blushed. Maybe I was too but I masked it with a neutral expression. Elijah, next to me, was

    irksomely tipping his brow up and down towards me. I wanted to pummel his face, but since he was my

    brother, and since he was my voice of reason that time, I surrendered to his teasing.

    ¡°My point is, I didn¡¯t want to fool you anymore,¡± Serena continued. ¡°You should know the truth and I

    hope you would forgive both of us for this deception.¡±

    The square fell silent when she was done. Nervously, she stood as she waited for a response. I heard

    faint murmurs in the audience and saw some nodded their heads and shrugged their shoulders.

    ¡°We know¡­¡± Then, someone said from the crowd. It was Alpha Trevor, standing straight whilst behind

    him was his pack of builders.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°Yes, we know,¡± Alpha Margaret seconded, and together with her, the rest of the healers stood up.

    This encouraged the others and in less than five seconds everybody was standing up.

    ¡°We knew you were human, Queen Serena, and we knew you came from Earth,¡± William exined,

    nearing the edge of the stage. ¡°Yet, despite this, we epted you because we knew you were right for

    our king. All these wondrous revtions aside about your true identity, we saw already how much both

    of you clicked.¡±

    ¡°We believed you were destined for each other,¡± Alpha Aaron added. ¡°Now, that is verified.¡±

    ¡°You saved our king, my dear,¡± Alpha Margaret added. She also neared the stage. ¡°You heard our

    pleas and kept your word, and for that, we are utterly grateful. You are the greatest luna we could ever

    hope for.¡±

    Their answers just went to show I had been giving them a hard time on this queen aspect. I was

    supposed to be offended with this, they knew I had a valid reason why I was what I was, but then, I had

    to admit I was stubborn, and this turned my kingdom desperate.

    I released a deep sigh, submitting to the situation.

    Serena got teary-eyed. She sobbed a little and cleared her throat before she could use the mic again.

    ¡°Thank you, everyone. This is a surprise. It really is.¡±

    With her expression glowing with happiness, she nced at me. I gave her a small smile and nodded.

    ¡®Does this lift your worries?¡¯ I asked through mind-link.

    She nodded back. ¡®Yes, it does.¡¯

    Her attention returned to the crowd and with a simple wave of her hand towards the freshly

    cobblestoned path to the new market, she announced, ¡°We now open the new market for everyone¡¯s

    use. Enjoy!¡±

    Loud cheers erupted thereafter. Fireworks burst in the sky courtesy of Queen Adna¡¯s ambassadors.

    Serena climbed down the podium and hugged the nearest family she could find.

    ¡°Auntie! Father! It seems I am the one who got surprised,¡± she cried out just as I approached them.

    She went to me, hugged me tight, and turned back to face her father and aunt.

    ¡°Us wolves can scent a human, Sweety, but yours was masked,¡± General Halcynos exined. ¡°Or at

    least to the Council but not me. They couldn¡¯t determine what you were and where you came from.

    They just went with what King Aero and Prince Elijah imed: a she-wolf willing to be your wife.

    No one dared to question this. With how hateful King Aero was with women, they couldn¡¯t be picky. You

    were a necessary solution to a problem.¡±

    Serena narrowed her eyes at me and gave me a jab at the ribs.

    ¡°You really had been giving your Council headaches huh?¡± she muttered under her breath.

    I simply gave her a stern face.

    ¡°They are not sissies, Serena,¡± I said. ¡°My Alphas can handle my temper any day, any hour.¡±

    Nearby, William, Chris, and the rest of my Alphas all avoided my gaze. Some were scratching their

    heads, some suddenly found the cobblestones interesting, some whistled and others hummed.

    ¡°Oh really?¡± Serena muttered, unconvinced.

    ¡°Hmf,¡± I exhaled, and feeling subjected in the hot seat, I decided to lift Serena up bridal style. ¡°We are

    done here,¡± I said and poofed us out of the market.

    ¡°Aero, where are we?¡± she asked when I ced her down. Her eyes wandered around, still processing

    the new surroundings we were in. Mainly vibrant greens and browns greeted us, a testament to how

    healthy the forest was around the D Forte Estate. We stood inside the enormousndscaped

    backyard of the house while a couple of meters away was the grand edifice itself sticking true to a

    Spanish architecture.

    ¡°On Earth, in Spain to be exact,¡± I told her. ¡°I arranged to meet Marius and he arranged the McAllister¡¯s

    toe and see you.¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡± she expressed faintly, then her eyes widened. ¡°What?!¡± She jumped onto me and hugged me

    tightly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise, Serena,¡± I stated, smirking. ¡°Now, do you want to go inside the house or just stay here?¡±

    ¡°Damn you, of course, I want to see my family!¡± She sprinted forward towards the house with her spirit

    so high up I almost thought she¡¯d levitate.

    Before she could climb up the porch, the door opened, and out came a very fluffy, gray and white dog,

    barking and wildly wiggling its tail. It jumped onto Serena and thetter was very pleased to hug it.

    I watched in awe with this connection. They seemed to have a really good bond. If it was a male dog, I

    would have already kicked its ass out of the way.

    ¡°Serena!¡± Somebody said just as a middle-aged woman came out the door. This was probably Mrs.

    McAllister.

    Serena released the husky and spread her arms to meet her Earth mother. They embraced while I

    stood at the base of the porch, just contented to see this reunion, but then the dog leaped in front of me

    and barked excitedly.

    I tossed it a sharp look. It quickly lowered its head and neared my boot with not a single sound.

    ¡°Good girl,¡± I told her.

    Two other humans stepped outside the house and greeted Serena. This was Mr. McAllister and

    Serena¡¯s Earth sister probably.

    They all embraced, exchanged smiles and hellos while I waited.

    Just then, the door opened and Marius came out. He smiled towards me as he approached and when

    he was a few feet away, he lowered his head.

    ¡°Your Majesty, wee to Earth,¡± he greeted.

    ¡°Good job, Marius,¡± I told him with a pleased expression on my face.

    ¡°May I invite you inside? They probably need some more time with the greetings.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± I nodded. ¡°Lead the way.¡±

    Twenty-eight Days Later

    Serena

    ¡°You really are counting down the days and minutes huh?¡± I remarked as Aero crawled on top me

    already butt naked and freshly showered.

    I was already in our bed back in Phanteon, fresh from the shower too and ready to doze off, or at least

    that was the n until my husband arrived dripping with sexiness and hinting for some bed action.

    Not that I hadn¡¯t expected this to happen. I just found it a lot exciting this time because the clock on the

    wall read one minute before twelve midnight and we both knew what that meant.

    My fae fever.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t enter into abstinence for three weeks for nothing, Serena,¡± he groaned as he caged me in

    ce with his lustful body.

    I bit the inside of my cheek and giggled.

    ¡°Aero, it wasn¡¯t abstinence. It was just because of the food you ate in Spain that turned you swollen

    including your poor balls for three weeks,¡± I pointed out.

    His expression turned sour.

    ¡°The most painful and utterly disgraceful time of my life¡­don¡¯t remind me that,¡± heined.

    I contained myugh and just went on to touch his face.

    ¡°Oh my king, you certainly are insufferable. At least now your agony has ended.¡±

    His gaze dialed a shade darker and sexier.

    ¡°Indeed, it is,¡± he said with a mischievous grin. ¡°And right on time.¡± His right hand cupped my breast

    and using his thumb, pressed the protruding part against my thin chemise.

    I took a sharp breath as my eyes directed their attention to his glorious cock.

    ¡°I suggest you prepare us a jug of water, Serena, for we won¡¯t be going anywhere, anytime soon,¡± he

    expressed, now circling his thumb around my nipple.

    I tossed my hand to the side and waved once. A jug of water materialized on the bedside table

    ¡°I got it all covered, my king,¡± I stated, just as my other hand grabbed his cock.

    He released a delightful groan. ¡°This will be baby number one.¡±

    Author¡¯s Note: So, here it is my cherished readers, we have finally arrived at the end. It is an inevitable

    truth in life.

    Thank you so much for journeying with me, Aero and Serena. We had a great timeughing with you,

    crying with you, and making love with you¡­Uhm sorry, that sounded so wrong. 0_o

    My next project is to actively update My Scythe-Wielding Husband. You guess who will be the male

    lead character there. ;-p Clue: He is a king in a certain realm.

    Will I be publishing this book? Yes. Next year is the targeted release date. Please support me by

    buying it.^^ Updates about the publication process will be posted in my Facebook group page, JMFelic

    Awesome Readers. You are all wee there.

    I hope I answered your plot questions. If not, then let me know down thement section. I will try my

    best to add special chapters and to make the published story even better.

    Cheers to all of us!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!